II 

1  •'  r'  :'  f/S  I  ''  >/•/)',  i  !  f/  V  '  ' 

,'..','.  ,'.'  ,  :  V  ,'  L  ,','  ,Y  ,',V  , 

i  L  L  t  1  \  r  l  '  l  S  •  •  i  i  '  (  !  »  t  ' 

,!  i  l'  ,'  .'  ,  .  |  \  t  ;  1  V  :'  }  \.  I'  l'  k  ! 
1  M  1  •  \  \  \  t  f'  1  M  t  :  ^  *  1  ' 
'!',''  !,  '|  '  (|  'i  ',  '  Vi  ''  'l  'l  'l  'l  ' 

1           •     !     t     h     (     f 

;!i;;;;|;|; 

.  ',        <        t  f 

VV^MV,  ,'-V  M^M 

;;vi;!vi;vv  vil;.ViV 

i  'i  'i  *i  'i  i  \  'i  'i  'i  Vi  i  'i  'i  'i 

k      I      1      i      1      1      !\  j 

A     ,         i  '>   ' 

!  ;  !  S  :•  ;  )  ;  !; 

i  I  i  l  l  !  i  1  l  i  1  1  1  i  1  1  I  " 

i       l    l    1  j    i    1    1    1    1   1   1    1    1   1   (   1   i 

l   '(      'l  'l  'l  'l    i  '(   l  'l  'l  '(  '(  'l  '(  'l    ill' 
i  'l  '(  'l  '(  '|  '(  'l  'l  'l  'l  !(  '(  'l  'l  'l  'l  **  'l  f!  ' 
l    1   1   1  'l  '(  '(   1  '(  'i  'l  'l   1  'i   1  'l   1  'l  \  '<  ' 

i  Vi  '  'i  'i  '<  i  'i  'i  'i  '<  l  i  fl  ihi  i  i 

1   '.  1   '   1    '   ')] 

'  *'  '!  *  ''  ki  'i  '/I 

';;!    :|!;l 

M  i  ii  i  i  I'M  i  cyjf.  (i  r 

'    {if  'W>>    r\*  ^U^'^Vt 

•  '  :•  ;  '  i  i  '  ;  < 

,  ;  •,  ',  ,  i  ',  '.  ',  i 

j  '  ;  '  •  ;  ;    '  < 
,  ,       i      i 

;|h>/f4  ^{Iwivi^ 

•  :•  :•  ;•  :•  :•  ;<  :•  ::  :- 

iiliii;;;!;! 

^'M:    "       '      -     ^^.'M* 

S:                 '    H1 

i  //                        •'    /'  V  i 

'  »'  >'  >'  i(  t'  /  rVi 

•           :     1     :           1     f    1 

'  •'»'  .'M'  -''\| 

1  '  '  ,'  '  ;  :    :  ' 

1111^*  1\\VV  *>*.';'   '  *,->'  l'     | 

i  ',  'i  i  Vi  Vih«' 

!  !  •!  i  i  i  i  i  :  i 

/  '  /^/W//(  ^jfr////i  \  { 

III 

!i  !  i    i 

1  1  1  1  

\M&im^ 

;;;;;;!"•; 

,    ,    i    i    i    i    I        >    |    |    r    ',    .    i     •     ] 

/  *  1  1  'i  'i  i  'i  i 

i  i  Vi  i  'i  'i  i  'i  'i 

1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1 
1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1 
1  1  1  1  1  1  1  1  II 

'i  i  '  i     'i  'i  'i  •  '<  'i  '<  Vi  V1  '  'i 

i  'i  1  1  r  i  Vi  V'  Vi  j  i  <  i  "i  i 

i  'i  1  1  V  '  VVci  '<  V  Vi  Vi  'i[i 

i  '<  Vi  'i  'i  '<  V^ 
i  VVi  'i  Vi  V< 
VWi  VVVir< 

i  i  |i  Vi  i  i  :i  i  i 

1  1  '<  'l  1  '<  '(  1  1  1 

i  Vi  1  1  1  1  Vi  i 
i  1  1  Vi  i  Vi  '<  'i 
<  Vi  Vi  1  1  1  1  1 

i  i  i  i  Vi  i  '<  Vi  'i  Vi|i  '<  i  i'i  'i  i 
i  Vi  i  'i  'i  Vi  Vi  Vi  (LI  Vi  Vi  <  'i 
(  n  'l  <  i  'i  VV^i  ViVn  '1^1  |i 
Vi  i  i  <  '<  <  i  Vi  i  M  Vi  '(  i  ii 
i  Vi  Vi  '<  i  i  VVi  VV  |\{\\\* 

V  (  '  Vi*i  iV 
Vi  ViVi  i  i  < 

i  i  Vi  'i  'i  V<  /, 
Wi  Vi  VVi  < 

v'(>(>'^ 

f  y/|  yff  i  ff,  {  i  t  f  i  i  < 
i^BBHX  !  KWfHHE 

1  »D  J  ^ 

*EmTWtttSP 

m 


a^KEfCtl^i 

:^if  / 

(-<//'//' if  M 

SiB^u 


^i 


I 

<»vKl* 

te 


/; 

".<•; 


A  MEMOIR 


DANIEL    SAFFORD, 


BY    HIS    WIFE. 


'FATHER,    SON,    AND    HOLY    O  HOST,  —  H  A  LL  E  LU  J  AH  !  " 

fageSCS. 


PUBLISHED   BY  THE 

AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY, 

28    CORNIIILL,    BOSTON. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  18C1,  by  the 

AMERICAN  TRACT  SOCIKTY, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Couituf  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


ELECTROTYPE!)    AT    THE 
BOSTON     STEREOTYPE     FOUNDRY. 


Printed  by 

OEO.  C.   HAND  It   AVEUV,  3  COKNI11LL,  BOSTO7*. 


PREFACE. 


SOON  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Safford,  an  earnest  desire  was 
expressed  by  various  persons  that  a  portraiture  of  his  life 
might  be  drawn,  which  should  be  grateful  to  his  friends,  and 
not  without  benefit  to  the  public.  Among  other  expressions 
of  this  desire  was  the  following,  received  from  two  of  the  pas- 
tors of  Boston,  who  had  known  him  long  and  intimately  *  :  — 

"  Deacon  Safford's  character  and  influeugp  svere  the  sub- 
ject of  some  interesting  conversation  at  the  pastors'  meeting 
yesterday ;  and  we  were  requested  to  see  those  immediately 
connected  and  interested,  and  urge  the  preparation  of  a  tran- 
script of  the  life  of  that  good  man,  as  one  whose  example  is 
not  above  the  comprehension  of  all ;  as  one  which  we  need 
to  have  repeated  in  thousands  of  instances  in  our  churches. 
It  seems  to  us  that  the  blessed  Spirit  might  use  it  to  fill  a  want 
among  us,  for  which  the  churches  would  long  be  grateful." 

One  who  had  been  associated  with  him  in  office,  in  the 
church,  and  elsewhere,t  also  wrote,  — 

"Do  let  us  have  a  description  of  our  excellent  friend, 
whose  benignant  smile  and  cordial  grasp  we  shall  never  for- 
get, that  will  perpetuate  his  example,  und  do  as  much  good, 
we  may  hope,  as  he  did  while  on  earth,  leading  multitudes  to 
seek  and  obtain  his  genial  piety  and  large-hearted  benev- 
olence." 

It  is  with  great  diffidence,  and  after  much  persuasion,  that 
the  writer  has  undertaken  to  meet  the  desires  thus  expressed. 
The  only  ability  she  can  claim  for  this  attempt  is  a  vivid 
recollection  of  incidents,  and  the  inexpressible  interest  with 
which  she  cherishes  the  impressions  of  his  life  and  character, 
received  during  twenty-eight  years  of  his  acquaintance,  first 
as  a  sister-in-law,  and  afterward  in  the  nearest  of  all  earthly 
relations.  The  most  that  she  dares  to  undertake  is  a  simple 
narrative,  in  unadorned  language  ;  which,  she  ventures  to 

*  Drs.  Blagdcn  and  Adams.  f  Henry  Hill,  Esq. 


4  PREFACE. 

hope,  may  escape  unfriendly  criticism  if  it  fail  to  show  a  lit- 
erary excellence  to  which  she  does  not  aspire,  and  for  which 
experience  has  not  qualified  her. 

Indulgence  is  asked  for  the  use  of  the  third  person  in  those 
parts  where  the  writer  is  necessarily  introduced  into  the  nar- 
rative. 

It  has  been  her  care  to  admit  no  statement  of  fact  which 
she  has  not  the  fullest  reason  to  believe  to  be  strictly  true. 
In  respect  to  the  early  portion  of  Mr.  Safford's  life,  and 
many  transactions  of  later  periods,  which  came  not  within 
her  personal  knowledge,  she  has  given  the  facts  as  narrated 
to  her  by  himself.  So,  likewise,  when  describing  events  in 
the  history  of  other  persons,  she  has  invariably  recorded  them 
as  they  were  detailed  to  her  by  the  persons  themselves,  or  by 
others  who  were  believed  to  be  acquainted  with  the  facts. 
She  can  be  responsible  for  the  statements  in  such  cases  no 
further  than  this. 

At  the  request  of  the  publishers,  permission  has  been  given 
them  to  insert  in  the  Appendix  a  more  particular  account  of 
Mr.  Safford's  property  and  charities.  This  consent  has  been 
granted  only  in  the  hope  that  others  may  thereby  be  stimulated 
to  a  more  enlarged  beneficence,  and  a  richer  experience  of 
the  privilege  of  honoring  the  Lord  with  their  substance. 

It  has  been  far  from  the  aim  of  the  writer,  in  preparing  a 
Memoir  of  her  husband,  to  hold  him  up  to  view  as  a  faultless 
character.  Could  the  departed  spirit  return  to  read  these 
pages,  nothing  would  be  more  abhorrent  to  his  feelings  than 
this.  He  well  knew  his  imperfections,  and  bewailed  them 
daily  before  the  Lord.  Nor  has  it  been  her  intention  to  claim 
for  him  the  sole,  or  even  chief,  credit  for  whatever  was  ac- 
complished by  him,  in  connection  with  others,  for  the  cause 
of  Christ.  It  was  ever  his  delight  to  speak  in  warm  com- 
mendation of  what  others  did  ;  and  if  his  efforts  appear  more 
prominent  in  this  narrative,  it  is  only  because  the  task  she  had 
undertaken  required  her  to  speak  of  him,  rather  than  them. 

It  is  upon  the  aid  and  blessing  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  the 
writer  humbly  relies  for  the  usefulness  of  this  Memoir.  His 
grace  alone  made  Mr.  Safford  what  he  was ;  and  her  prayer 
is,  that  He  will  still  use  the  recorded  life  and  character  of  his 
servant  as  he  condescended  to  employ  his  active  life  on  earth . 
—  for  the  promotion  of  his  own  glory,  and  the  advancement 
of  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  A.  E.  S. 

BOSTON,  April,  1861. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
'  CHILDHOOD    AND   YOUTH. 

Birth.  —  Parentage. —  The  Homestead. —  Domestic  Scenes.  —  The  Or- 
chard.—  The  Grandmother. —  School. —  Labors  on  the  Farm.  —  The 
Transgression  and  Punishment. —  Mr.  Safford's  Brothers 

CHAPTER    II. 
EARLY   MANHOOD. 

Apprenticeship.  — Fidelity  therein.—  Religious  Experience.  —  Profession 
ef  Religion.  —  Goes  to  Boston. —  Kilters  into  Business  in  the  City. — 
Habits  of  Industry  and  Economy.  —  Sketch  of  his  Early  History, 
written  by  Himself. 17 

CHAPTER    III. 
DOMESTIC    LIFE    AND    BEREAVEMENTS. 

Death  of  his  elder  Brother  and  Father. —  Marriage.  —  Housekeeping. — 
Apprentices.  —  Correspondence  with  his  Brother  Ephraim. —  Death  of 
his  Brother  David.—  Receives  his  Children  into  his  own  Family. — 
Little  Susan. —  Her  sudden  Death. —  Letters. —  Views  of  Dress. — 
Death  of  his  Brother  Ephraim.  —  Sickness  and  Death  of  Mrs.  Safford. 
—  Impaired  Health 29 

CHAPTER  IV. 
BUSINESS   OPERATIONS    AND    PRINCIPLES. 

First  large  charitable  Donation. —  Amount  of  his  Property  in  1W>. — 
Increase  of  his  Business. —  His  Horse  "  Blackie." — llules  of  the 
Workshop. —  Efforts  to  promote  Temperance  among  his  Men.  —  In- 
terest in  their  Spiritual  Welfare.  —  Narrative  of  two  Individuals. — 
Description  of  his  Business. —  Respect  for  his  Calling.  —  Reputation 
for  Integrity.— Self-restraint  under  Provocation.  — Skill  in  hia  Work.  47 

CHAPTER   V. 
CONNECTION    WITH    THE   SALEM    CHURCH. 

Organization  of  the  Church.  — Chosen  Deacon.  —  View  of  his  official 
Duties.  —  Love  for  his  Brethren.— Attachment  to  the  Pastor,  Rev.  J. 
Kd wards.  —  Kindness  shown  to  his  Family 5'J 

1*  (5) 


6  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
DOMESTIC    LIFE,    CONTINUED. 

Marriage  to  Miss  Abby  Jane  Bigelow. —  Visit  to  her  Parents.  —  Dom- 
inie.—  Mr.  SafFord,  "the  Minister's  Friend." — Rev.  Dr.  Cornelius. — 
Birth  of  a  Son.  —  Death  of  his  Wife. —  Views  of  Mourning  Apparel. 
—  Extracts  from  Correspondence 05 

CHAPTER    VII. 
CORRESPONDENCE. 

Marries  Mrs.  Mary  S.  Boardman. —  Her  Death. —  Letter*  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gale.  —  To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Turner. —  Death  of  Mr.  Turner.  —  Letter  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gale.  —  To  his  little  Son.  —  Encounter  with  a  drunken 
Man. —  Religion  in  traveling.  —  Letter  to  Mr.  Asa  JJigelow. —  Mr. 
Bigelow's  Estimate  of  his  Character.  —  Winter  Night  Ride. —  His  Bi- 
ble Class.  —  Anxiety  for  the  Conversion  of  his  Family. —  Formation 
of  a  Legislative  Temperance  Society.  —  State  Fast. —  Purchase  of  a 
House. — Marriage  to  Mrs.  Turner , 78 

CHAPTER   VIII. 
DOMESTIC    LIFE,    CONTINUED. 

Reestablishmcnt  of  domestic  Relations.  —  Enjoyment  in  them.  —  Hospi- 
tality.—  The  German  Woman.  —  The  outcast  Child.  —  The  Irish  Cath- 
olic Woman. —  The  Feast  for  the  Poor.— Evening  Parties  for  Church 
Members. —  Religious  Worship  on  these  Occasions.  —  Arrangements 
to  promote  the  Comfort  of  his  Family.  —  The  Chaise.  —  Family  Wor- 
ship. —  Conversion  of  ail  Irish  Domestic 104 


CHAPTER    IX. 
DOMESTIC    LIFE,    CONTINUED. 

Letters  to  his  Wife.  —  Kicked  by  a  Horse.  —  Enjoyment  of  Solitude. — 
Visits  to  his  Partner,  Mr.  Low.  —  Mutual  Regard  of  the  Partners. — 
Mr.  Low's  Present  of  a  Cane. —  Care  for  his  Family.  —  Removal  to 
Beacon  Street.  —  Hospitalities. —  Mary  Lyon. —  Dr.  Edwards. —  Mis- 
sionaries.—  Letter  of  Dr.  Anderson 117 


CHAPTER   X. 
REVIVAL    LABORS. 

Removal  to  Park  Street  Church.  —  Debt  of  Salem  Church  paid.  —  Or- 
ganization of  the  "Central  Church,"  and  Rcmovnl  thither. —  Return 
to  Park  Street  Church.  —  His  Interest  in  Preaching. —  Remodeling  of 
the  House  of  Worship.  —  Labors  in  the  Sabbath  School.  —  Interest  in 
the  Young.  —  Preparations  for  a  Revival. —  Rev.  E.  N.  Kirk  invited 
to  Boston. —  Manner  of  his  Reception  by  the  Pastors  of  the  City. — 
Special  Meetings.  —  Conversions.  —  Letters  to  Mr.  Kirk.  —  Second  Visit 
of  Mr.  Kirk  to  Boston.  —  Organization  of  Mount  Vernon  Church. — 
Rev.  Mr.  Aiken's  Testimony  to  Mr.  Saflbrd's  Character  and  Useful- 
ness   129 


CONTENTS.  7 

CHAPTER   XI. 
MOUNT   VERNON   CHURCH. 

Dependence  upon  God's  Blessing1.  —  Object  sought  in  the  Formation  of 
the  Church.—  Regard  for  the  Poor. —  Readiness  to  yield  to  the  Opin- 
ions of  his  Brethren.  —  The  Church  Prayer  Meetings.  —  Cultivation 
of  Benevolence.  —  The  Two  Cent  Subscription.  —  Construction  of  the 
Church  Edifice. —  Efforts  to  render  it  convenient  and  pleasant. — 
Aversion  to  Display.  —  Social  Circles  in  the  Church.  —  Gathering  in 
the  Masses.  —  Labors  for  the  spiritual  Growth  of  the  Church.  —  Rela- 
tions to  his  Pastor,  as  described  in  a  Communication  of  Mr.  Kirk.  .  156 

CHAPTER   XII. 
VISIT    TO   EUROPE. 

Appointed  Delegate  to  the  World's  Evangelical  Convention  in  London. 

—  Accompanied  by  his  Pastor.  —  Sails  from  Boston.  —  Incidents  of  the 
Voyage.  —  Arrival  at  Londou. —  Meetings.  —  Letter  to  Deacon  Palmer. 

—  Journey  to  Scotland.  —  Kdinburgh.  —  Gl.-isgow.  —  Manchester.  —  Let- 
ters   from    Home. —  Departure   from   England. —  Brighton — Paris. — 
Fontmni-bleau. —  The   River  Seine.—  Brussels.  —  Antwerp.  —  Cologne. 

—  The  Rhine  and  its  Cities.  —  M:innhcim.  —  Strasburg. —  Basle. —  Lau- 
sanne.—  Geneva.  —  Tour  among  the  Alps.  —  Ch.imouni.  —  Mont  Blanc. 

—  Martigny. —  Lake  of  Geneva.  —  Journey  to  Paris.  —  Sickness.  —  Lon- 
don.—  The    Evangelical    Conference. —  Dublin.  —  The    Giant's    Cause- 
way.—  Belfast.  —  Liverpool.  —  Embarkation  for  Home.  —  Arrival..  .  .  172 


CHAPTER    XIII. 
PERSONAL   NARRATIVES    OF    CHARITABLE    AID. 

Orphan  Children.  — Little  Jane.— Delight  in  the  Pleasures  of  Children. 
—  Little  Mary.  —  Counsel  and  Care  for  the  Poor.  —  Story  of  the  West 
Indian  Family.  —  The  Widow  and  her  Boy — Testimony  of  a  Lady.  .  218 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
FRIENDLY    EFFORTS    FOR   YOUNG    MEN. 

Interest  for  young  Men. —  The  Young  Artist.  — The  Bookseller.  —  The 
Student.  —  The  Clerk.  —  The  Prodigal,  his  History  and  Death.— Res- 
olutions recommended.  —  Letters  to  his  Sons.  —  Conversion  of  his  Son 
in  College.— Testimony  of  a  young  Man 239 

CHAPTER  XV. 
BUSINESS   AND   POLITICAL   LIFE. 

Dissolution  of  Partnership.  —  Proposal  of  new  Connections.  — Accept- 
ance of  them.  —  Characteras  a  Merchant.  —  Member  of  the  Legislature 
of  Massachusetts.—  Affability.—  Peacemaker 275 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
CONNECTION   WITH    BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES. 

Effort!)  to  gather  the  Poor  into  Places  of  Worship.  —  Elected  President 
of  the  City  Missionary  Society.— Deacon  Farns worth's  Statement.— 


8 


CONTENTS. 


How  to  preserve  Health. —  Extracts  from  private  Journal.  —  "Deacon 
Safford's  Party."  —  Statement  of  Deacon  Cashing.  —  Member  of  the 
Prudential  Committee  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  — Kev.  Mr.  Treat's  State- 
ment. —  Director  of  the  House  of  Industry.  —  Old  Ladies'  Home,  &c.  283 

CHATTER  XVII. 
TRAVELING    FOR    HEALTH. 

Impaired  Health.  —  Journey  to  the  Western  States.  —  To  Canada. — 
With  Mrs.  Reid,  to  Rhode  Island.  —  Scsond  Voyage  to  Europe. — 
Liverpool.  —  Chester. —  Dublin. —  Cork.— Lakes  of  Killarney.  —  Bel- 
fast. —  Glasgow.  —  Edinburgh.  — The  Highlands.  —  London.  —  Paris. — 
Brussels.  —  Aix.—  The  Rhine.  —  Fronkiort.  —  The  Salt  Minos.  — Mu- 
nich.—  Through  Switzerland  to  Italy. —  Milan.  —  Verona. —  Venice. — 
Florence.  —  Leghorn.  —  Rome.  —  Naples.  —  Marseilles.  —  Homeward 
Voyage 297 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

EFFORTS    IN    BEHALF    OF    MOUNT    HOLYOKE    FEMALE 
SEMINARY. 

Interest  in  the  Cause  of  Education. — Visit  to  Belchertown. —  Sugges- 
tion of  a  School  for  Young  Ladies.  —  Consultation  with  Dr.  Edwards. 
—  Visit  of  Mary  Lyon.  —  Tier  Plans.  —  Subscribes  Five  Hundred  Dol- 
lars in  Aid  of  them.  —  Subsequent  Contributions  and  Efforts  for  the 
Seminary.  —  Letter  of  one  of  the  Teachers 323 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
SICKNESS    AND   DEATH. 

Chronic  Disease  of  the  Heart. —  Anticipations  of  Death.  —  Cheerfulness 
under  them.  —  Sudden  Attack  of  Illness.  —  Purchase  of  a  House.  — 
Repairs  and  Removal  thither. —  Efforts  and  Prayers  for  a  Revival. — 
Second  severe  Attack. — Spiritual  Enjoyment.  —  Home  Occupations. — 
Annual  Meeting  of  A.  B.  C.  F.  M — Marriage  of  his  eldest  Son. — 
Last  Visit  to  Mount  Holyoke  Seminary.  —  Last  Letter.  —  Council  of 
Physicians.  —  Severe  Suffering. —  Last  Prayer  Meeting  with  his  Breth- 
ren, and  Attendance  on  Public  Worship.  —  Conversation  in  Prospect 
of  Death.  —  Abounding  Comforts. —  Peace.  —  Directions  about  his  Fu- 
neral. &c.  —  Lying  at  Jesus'  Feet. —  His  Work  done.  —  Death.  —  Fu- 
neral  334 


APPENDIX, 373 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER   I. 

CHILDHOOD    AND    YOUTH. 

Birth.  —  Parentage.  —  The  Homestead.  —  Domestic  Scenes.  —  The  Orchard. 
—  The  Grandmother.  — School.— Labors  on  the  Farm. —  The  Transgres- 
sion and  Punishment.  —  Mr.  Safford's  Brothers. 

DANIEL  SAFFORD  was  born  in  Hamilton,  Essex 
County,  Massachusetts,  October  30,  1792.  He  was 
the  youngest  of  four  sons  of  Samuel  and  Priscilla  Saf- 
ford.  During  his  childhood,  the  parents,  an  aged  and 
very  godly  grandfather  and  grandmother,  the  four 
sons,  and  usually  one  domestic,  constituted  the  family. 
Samuel  Safford  was  a  substantial  farmer,  a  sensible 
and  well  informed  man,  whose  daily  life  was  strictly 
conformed  to  the  principles  of  the  Bible.  He  man- 
aged his  worldly  affairs  with  prudence  and  economy  ; 
and  the  wants  of  his  family  being  simple,  they  were 
enabled  to  live  respectably  on  a  moderate  income. 

Mr.  Safford  cherished  through  life  recollections  of  a 
peculiarly  sunny  childhood.  Often  would  he  recount 
its  incidents,  and  live  again  amid  its  happy  scenes. 
He  could  not  remember  that,  as  a  child,  he  had  been 
conscious  of  but  one  unsupplied  want.  He  had  no 
sister ;  and  when  he  saw  other  boys  more  favored  in 
this  respect,  he  often  said  within  himself,  "  Oh,  how  I 

(9) 


10  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

do  wish  I  had  a  sister !  "  To  this  ungratified  desire 
he  attributed  in  a  measure,  in  later  life,  his  peculiar 
affection  for  his  sisters  by  marriage,  whom  he  always 
adopted  as  his  own.  This  want  of  his  childhood  was 
partially  supplied  by  a  large  circle  of  cousins  in  the 
neighborhood,  who  were  allowed  frequently  to  meet 
at  their  respective  homes,  and  in  whose  society  and 
childish  sports  he  was  a  very  hearty  and  joyous  par- 
ticipant. 

A  ride  of  twenty-five  miles  in  an  easterly  direction 
from  Boston  brings  us  to  the  quiet  village  of  Hamilton. 
Passing  about  two  miles  beyond  this,  we  turn  from  the 
road  into  a  circuitous  wagon  track,  and  are  in  a  few 
moments  at  the  old  homestead  of  the  family.  In  this 
secluded  spot,  and  this  humble  dwelling,  were  culti- 
vated those  social  affections  and  beautiful  moral  traits 
which  distinguished  Mr.  Safford,  and  the  foundation 
laid  for  his  life  of  uncommon  usefulness. 

The  present  occupant  of  the  premises  purchased 
them  of  the  widowed  mother,  and  lived  there  one  year 
before  she  left  them.  He  is  an  aged  man,  but  retains 
a  lively  interest  in  the  family  history,  and  delights  to 
show  a  visitor  the  localities  of  the  place.  Here  he 
opens  the  sitting-room,  where  Daniel  was  cared  for  by 
one  of  the  kindest  of  mothers ;  with  its  old-fashioned 
cupboards,  one  for  her  best  dishes,  and  the  other  for 
those  in  common  use.  In  one  corner  stood  the  bed 
upon  which  his  father  died,  and  which  during  the  sick- 
ness had  been  protected  from  the  air  by  a  bed-spread 
suspended  before  it  from  two  forks  fastened  in  the 
ceiling.  Above  is  the  chamber  where  the  mother  used 
every  night  to  put  her  boys  to  bed,  "  tuck  them  up," 
and  then  return  to  busy  herself  with  mending  their 


CHILDHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  11 

stockings,  and  other  similar  labors,  homely  yet  needful, 
until  a  late  hour  at  night,  feeling  that  of  all  happy 
mothers,  she  was  the  happiest. 

The  front  door  of  the  house  opens  upon  an  orchard 
of  apple  trees,  in  a  remote  corner  of  which  is  one 
that  Daniel,  when  a  boy,  claimed  as  his  own ;  and  its 
fruit  has  ever  since  borne  the  name  of  the  "  Safford 
apple."  For  this  fruit  he  had  a  peculiar  fondness, 
always  considering  it  among  the  best  treats  he  could 
offer  to  his  guests;  but  never  finding,  as  he  often 
said,  any  "  quite  so  nice  as  those  which  grew  in  my 
father's  orchard." 

We  can  almost  see  him  as  described  to  us  —  a 
happy,  ruddy-faced  boy,  running  about  under  those 
trees,  or  walking  with  his  little  hand  clasped  in  his 
grandmother's,  between  whom  and  himself,  although 
she  was  now  very  aged  and  infirm,  there  existed  a 
remarkable  friendship.  She  was  ever  associated  with 
his  earliest  and  most  cherished  recollections.  He  not 
only  loved,  but  greatly  venerated  her.  He  was  accus- 
tomed to  pay  great  deference  to  her  opinions.  When 
the  boys  at  school  disputed  any  thing  affirmed  by  him, 
he  felt  strong  if  he  could  reply,  "  My  grandmother 
said  so."  Once  a  pert  lad,  in  answer  to  this  argument, 
exclaimed,  "  Well,  what  of  that  ?  Who  is  your  grand- 
mother ?  "  He  replied,  "  My  grandmother !  Why, 
she  knows  every  thing;  mother  knows  some  things, 
and  father  knows  more  ;  but  grandmother  knows  all!  " 
The  respect  for  the  aged,  thus  early  rooted  in  his  heart, 
he  never  lost.  It  was  often  exhibited  by  him  in  after 
life,  especially  while  acting  as  a  director  of  the  Boston 
Home  for  Aged  and  Indigent  Females.  In  his  deep 
interest  in  that  institution  we  recognize  the  ripened 


12  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   S AFFORD. 

fruit  of  this  early  attachment  to  his  venerable  grand- 
mother. 

But  notwithstanding  his  strong  affection  and  respect 
for  her,  he  had  the  feeling  that  it  did  not  belong  to 
her  to  punish  him  for  his  faults,  regarding  her  rather 
as  a  companion  than  a  disciplinarian.  "When  about 
three  years  old,  having  done  something  which  she 
thought  merited  a  chastisement,  and  anticipating  her 
intentions,  he  threw  himself  on  his  back  upon  the 
floor,  and  whirling  round  and  round,  and  shaking  his 
hands  and  feet,  laughingly  shouted,  "  Take  care, 
grandma'am !  take  care,  grandma'am ! "  until  she 
concluded  to  give  up  the  case. 

It  was  in  a  small  school  house,  about  a  mile  from  his 
father's  dwelling,  that  he  received  all  his  school  ed- 
ucation. Until  he  was  eight  years  old  he  attended 
there  six  weeks  in  the  summer,  and  as  many  in  the 
winter.  But  on  arriving  at  that  age,  his  services 
were  required  on  the  farm,  and  his  school  privileges 
were  limited  to  the  six  weeks  in  winter.  He  was  even 
then  a  thinker,  rather  than  a  student  of  books;  and 
was  especially  interested  in  his  arithmetical  problems, 
which  he  often  solved  mentally  when  he  first  awoke  in 
the  morning,  before  rising,  while  other  boys  would  be 
unable  to  accomplish  this  without  slate  and  pencil. 

At  eight  years  of  age  he  commenced  working  stead- 
ily  all  day  upon  the  farm.  Though  remarkably  fond 
of  play,  he  was  always  willing  to  work.  The  idea 
that  he  could  be  useful  to  his  father  gave  him  much 
pleasure,  and  it  was  never  necessary  to  reprove  him 
for  tardiness,  or  for  stopping  to  play  in  working  hours. 
Before  he  was  able  to  hoe  as  fast  as  the  men,  his 
father  allowed  him  to  skip  every  other  hill  in  order  to 


CHILDHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  13 

keep  up  with  them ;  and  he  was  much  delighted  when 
at  length  he  found  he  could  do  this  without  skipping 
any.  His  ambition  was  quite  satisfied  when  he  one 
day  overheard  his  father,  in  conversation  with  a  neigh- 
bor, say  of  him,  "  I  would  as  lief  have  my  Daniel  to 
hoe  potatoes  or  corn  as  any  man  I  can  hire.  He  will 
do  as  much  in  a  day,  and  do  it  as  well."  As  a  reward 
for  his  industry  and  faithfulness,  his  father  one  year 
gave  him  a  small  patch  of  ground  to  cultivate  for 
himself.  This  he  planted  witli  potatoes.  The  crop 
brought  him  fifty  cents,  cash  —  the  first  money  he  ever 
possessed.  Thus  he  learned  the  valuable  lesson,  to 
earn  before  spending. 

Being  employed  to  carry  milk  to  market  during  one 
season,  in  his  boyhood,  a  customer  once  querulously 
said  to  him,  as  he  was  measuring  her  supply,  "  How 
much  water  do  you  think  you  have  put  in  it  ?  "  He 
made  no  reply,  but  never  carried  milk  to  her  again. 
He  could  not  deal  with  a  person  who  entertained  a 
question  of  his  honesty. 

Mr.  Safford's  father  was  a  man  of  cheerful  disposi- 
tion and  pleasant  manners,  a  kind  and  obliging  neigh- 
bor, and,  while  very  affectionate  to  his  children,  not 
weakly  indulgent.  He  ruled  his  own  household  well, 
believing,  with  Solomon,  that  "  a  child  left  to  himself 
bringeth  his  mother  to  shame,  while  the  rod  and 
reproof  give  wisdom."  In  the  training  of  this  son 
there  was  one  instance,  and  but  one,  in  which  he 
thought  it  necessary  literally  to  follow  the  inspired 
direction,  "  Withhold  not  correction  from  the  child ; 
for  if  thou  beatest  him  with  the  rod,  he  shall 
not  die." 

There  had  been  what  is  called  "  a  raising  "  in  the 
2 


14  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

village,  and,  as  usual,  all  the  men  and  boys  were 
assembled  on  the  occasion.  According  to  custom  in 
those  days,  they  were  treated  with  ardent  spirits. 
Daniel,  who  was  then  about  fourteen  years  old,  drank 
with  the  others,  not  to  intoxication,  but  so  as  to  be 
somewhat  excited.  At  the  close  of  the  day,  instead 
of  returning  home,  he  was  induced,  by  several  older 
than  himself,  to  go  into  the  bar  room  of  a  neighboring 
tavern.  There  they  sat,  chatting  and  amusing  them- 
selves, until,  to  his  astonishment,  lie  found  that  it  was 
eleven  o'clock.  He  had  never  before  transgressed  his 
father's  commandment  forbidding  him.  to  be  out  late 
at  night.  The  offense  in  this  instance  was  aggravated 
by  the  character  of  the  company  and  the  place.  He 
knew  that  his  father  would  be  much  displeased.  His 
only  hope  of  escaping  the  punishment  he  deserved 
was,  that,  weary  with  the  toils  of  the  day,  he  might 
have  retired  early,  and  thus  remained  ignorant  of  the 
disobedient  act.  Encouraged  by»this  thought,  he  has- 
tened home,  and  opening  as  gently  as  possible  the  out- 
side door,  into  a  small  entry,  in  which  was  the  stair- 
way leading  to  his  chamber,  he  closed  the  door  softly, 
crept  up  the  stairs,  walked  on  tiptoe  to  the  bed,  leaped 
in,  and  said  to  himself,  "  Now  I  am  safe."  But  the 
father  had  not  been  unmindful  of  his  son.  He  had 
been  sitting  by  the  kitchen  fire,  watching  the  clock, 
hour  after  hour,  with  growing  anxiety.  No  sound, 
however  slight,  escaped  his  wakeful  ear.  He  heard 
the  stealthy  entrance,  itself  a  confession  of  guilt,  and 
after  a  little  consideration,  followed  the  transgressor  to 
his  apartment,  but  gave  no  intimation  of  his  approach, 
until  the  smart  of  the  rod  aroused  the  slumberer  to  a 
sense  of  his  presence,  and  of  the  purport  of  his  visit. 


CHILDHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  15 

Although  not  a  word  of  explanation  was  uttered, 
either  before  or  after  the  infliction  of  the  punishment, 
yet  Daniel  perfectly  understood  its  meaning,  and 
recognized  its  justice.  In  after  life  he  often  blessed 
God  and  his  father  for  the  timely  correction,  consid- 
ering it  a  great  mercy  that  it  was  administered  when 
he  had  taken  but  one  step  in  the  way  of  transgressors. 
No  child  ever  more  sincerely  loved  and  respected  a 
parent  than  Daniel  did  his  father.  A  few  weeks  pre- 
vious to  his  last  illness,  speaking  of  him  to  his  wife, 
he  said,  "  Oh,  I  wish  you  had  known  my  father ;  you 
certainly  would  have  loved  him." 

His  brothers,  David,  Samuel,  and  Ephraim,  were  all 
men  of  genial  temperament  and  high  moral  principle. 
There  were  no  wranglings  or  contentions  between 
them  in  childhood ;  and,  as  they  advanced  in  years, 
nothing  occurred  to  mar  their  mutual  friendship. 
Daniel  cherished  their  memories  to  the  last,  delighting 
to  dwell  on  the  interesting  characteristics  of  each,  and 
the  great  enjoyment  he  had  had  with  them.  In 
speaking  of  them,  he  once  said,  "  I  did  love  my  broth- 
ers very  much  when  we  were  children  together  — 
quite  as  much  as  myself,  if  not  more ;  and  after  we 
became  men,  when  Ephraim  made  a  good  voyage,  or 
the  others  succeeded  well  in  business,  it  made  me 
quite  as  happy,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  even  more 
so,  than  when  I  succeeded  myself." 

Thus,  in  the  language  of  a  friend,  "  In  this  mral 
home,  and  amid  these  healthy  influences,  at  an  equal 
remove  from  poverty  and  from  riches,  supplied  with 
food  convenient  for  him,  —  never  so  full  as  to  deny  the 
Lord,  and  never  so  hungry  as  to  covet  another's  goods, 
—  Mr.  SafFord,  during,  the  first  sixteen  years  of  his  life, 


16  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

laid  the  foundation  for  that  bodily  vigor  and  impertur- 
bable good  nature,  for  that  filial  reverence  and  quiet 
self-reliance,  for  that  cheerful  industry  and  universal 
contentment,  that  wise  economy  and  modest  useful- 
ness, which  distinguished  his  manhood,  and  gave  him 
eminence  among  the  good." 


EARLY  MANHOOD.  17 


CHAPTER    II. 

EARLY  MANHOOD. 

Apprenticeship.  —  Fidelity  therein.  —  Religious  Experience. —  Profession  of 
Religion.  —  Goes  to  Boston.  —  Enters  into  Business  in  the  City.  —  Habits 
of  Industry  and  Economy.  —  Sketch  of  his  Early  History,  written  by 
Himself. 

IN  the  fall  of  1808,  Daniel  left  the  paternal  roof,  at 
the  age  of  sixteen  years,  to  become  an  apprentice  to 
his  brother  David,  who  was  established  in  Salem  as  a 
blacksmith.  He  at  once  manifested  superior  mechan- 
ical skill,  as  well  as  great  muscular  energy.  Although 
never  much  devoted  to  books,  he  was  very  fond  of 
mathematics,  natural  philosophy,  and  astronomy,  and 
acquired  a  good  practical  knowledge  of  them. 

While  an  apprentice  he  took  pleasure  in  promoting 
his  employer's  interests  as  faithfully  as  if  they  had 
been  his  own.  In  after  life  he  but  described  his  own 
earlier  history,  when  he  said  to  apprentices,  to  clerks, 
and  to  his  own  son,  "  Make  your  employer's  interests 
your  own.  Aim  to  be  so  useful  to  him  that  he  can 
not  do  without  you."  So  thoroughly  did  he  carry  out 
this  unselfish  fidelity,  that  he  not  only  gave  his  time 
and  strength,  but  exerted  his  inventive  genius  also,  to 
promote  the  interests  of  his  employer.  As  an  instance, 
he  succeeded  in  exactly  imitating  a  screw  nut  used  in 
the  construction  of  chaises,  which,  until  that  time, 
had  been  imported  at  a  high  price.  This,  and  other 

2* 


18  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAPFORD. 

•v 

imitations  and  inventions  of  his,  sensibly  increased  the 
profits  of  the  business. 

The  working  hours  of  the  day  being  thus  faithfully 
employed  for  his  brother,  he  availed  himself  of  the 
privilege  afforded  him  of  using  the  shop  and  tools,  in 
his  leisure  hours,  for  his  own  benefit.  At  the  close  of 
his  apprenticeship,  the  proceeds  of  this  extra  labor 
amounted  to  sixty  dollars,  which  constituted  his  only 
capital  for  commencing  business  in  Boston. 

It  was  in  his  eighteenth  year  that  Mr.  Safford  was 
first  effectually  awakened  to  a  concern  for  his  eternal 
interests.  One  night,  at  a  late  hour,  after  having  been 
in  the  company  of  some  irreligious  young  men,  the 
conviction  came  home  to  his  reason  and  conscience, 
that  he  must  immediately  separate  from  them,  or  be 
ruined.  Their  scorn  and  ridicule  were  anticipated, 
and  the  question  of  bearing  these,  or  the  wrath  of 
God,  well  weighed.  Before  he  went  to  sleep  the  mo- 
mentous choice  was  made.  Not  more  decided  was 
Bunyan's  pilgrim,  when,  with  his  fingers  in  his  ears, 
he  fled  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  crying,  "  Life, 
life !  eternal  life  !  "  To  that  decisive  hour  he  always 
looked  back  with  the  most  solemn  interest,  regarding 
it  as  the  moment  of  his  existence  when  his  destiny 
was  happily  settled  for  this  world  and  the  next.  Two 
years  later  he  united  with  the  Tabernacle  Church  in 
Salem,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel 
Worcester. 

Near  the  close  of  the  year  1812  Mr.  Safford  ended 
his  apprenticeship,  and  went  to  Boston.  As  he  could 
not  afford  to  ride  thither  in  the  stage  coach,  he  deter- 
mined to  walk.  The  day  for  starting  came,  and  with 
it  a  severe  December  snow  storm.  Time  was  too 


EARLY  MANHOOD.  19 

precious  to  admit  of  waiting  for  fair  weather.  With 
that  adherence  to  his  purposes  which  ever  marked  his 
course,  he  set  forth  on  foot.  When  well  on  the  way, 
he  was  hailed  by  a  man  in  a  sleigh,  who  invited  him 
to  ride.  Recognizing  the  voice  of  an  acquaintance, 
and  thinking  a  ride  would  be  more  comfortable  than 
his  cheerless  walk,  he  accepted  the  invitation,  but 
soon  found  that  he  was  expected  to  pay  dearly  for  the 
favor.  His  driver,  besides  proving  a  very  uncongenial 
companion,  not  only  called  at  all  the  taverns  on  the 
road,  but  turned  out  of  his  way  to  find  others,  ex- 
pecting at  each  one  to  be  treated  with  a  dram.  Al- 
though Mr.  Safford  drank  no  spirits  himself,  he 
thought  it  would  be  dishonorable  to  refuse  this 
courtesy  to  the  man  who  was  giving  him  the  ride. 
Thus  the  whole  day  was  consumed,  and  as  much 
money  as  would  hare  paid  for  a  seat  in  the  public 
conveyance.  The  sun  was  just  setting  as  they  drove 
into  Boston.  Mr.  Safford  hastened  to  leave  his  com- 
panion, and  determined,  more  strongly  than  ever,  to 
avoid  thereafter  the  society  of  all  drinking  persons. 
The  lesson  of  that  day  he  never  forgot. 

It  was  a  stormy  Saturday  night  when  he  arrived,  a 
stranger  in  the  city.  At  early  dawn  the  next  morning 
he  left  the  hotel  to  find  the  only  person  in  the  city 
whom  he  knew.  This  was  Mr.  William  Adams,  who 
had  formerly  been  a  neighbor  of  the  Saffords,  and  a 
playmate  of  Daniel  in  their  childhood.  Just  as  Mr. 
Adams  was  crossing  Washington  Street,  with  a  pan  of 
coals  for  kindling  his  fire,  which  he  had  procured  at 
the  "  Lamb  Tavern,"  he  looked  up  the  street,  and  saw 
a  robust  young  man  advancing  toward  him  with  quick 
and  vigorous  step.  The  short  gray  overcoat  and  large 


20  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

yellow  buckskin  gloves  marked  him  as  a  country  lad. 
Mr.  Adams  soon  recognized  him,  and  their  greetings 
were  very  cordial.  Daniel  took  a  seat  in  Park  Street 
Church  with  his  friend  that  day ;  and  this  became  his 
regular  place  of  worship. 

On  Monday  morning  a  copartnership  was  formed 
between  Mr.  Adams  and  his  young  friend.  The 
"  taking  account  of  stock "  was  easily  accomplished. 
It  was  found  that  the  older  partner  possessed,  in  iron 
and  tools,  two  hundred  and  forty  dollars.  The 
younger  put  into  the  firm  twenty  dollars  in  cash, 
and  gave  his  note  for  two  hundred  and  twenty  more. 
He  then  took  off  his  coat,  and  went  to  work.  The 
copartnership,  thus  commenced,  continued  about 
seven  years.  Their  workshop  was  in  the  yard  of  the 
"  White  Horse  Tavern,"  which,  with  the  "  Lamb  Tav- 
ern," the  older  inhabitants  of  Boston  will  remember 
as  standing  in  Newbury,  now  Washington  Street,  near 
the  present  Hayward  Place. 

During  the  first  few  years  of  Mr.  Safford's  life  in 
Boston  his  circle  of  acquaintance  was  very  limited. 
He  was  industrious  and  economical,  spending  money 
for  nothing  which  he  could  do  without.  As  he  never 
desired  forbidden  indulgences,  the  temptations  of  a 
city  had  little  power  to  attract  him.  He  never  entered 
a  theater  nor  a  dancing  hall ;  never  visited  a  billiard 
room,  a  drinking  shop,  nor  even  a  refreshment  saloon. 
His  healthful  appetite  was  satisfied  with  three  plain 
meals  a  day  at  a  low-priced  boarding  house ;  and  his 
nights  were  spent  in  refreshing  sleep.  At  this  period 
he^ might  frequently  have  been  seen,  at  twilight,  with  a 
merry  countenance  and  elastic  step,  crossing  the  Com- 
mon arm  in  arm  witli  his  partner,  or  playing  and  leaping 


EARLY  MANHOOD.  21 

•with  him,  more  like  a  boy  let  loose  from  school,  than 
a  man  who  had  been  all  day  at  the  anvil.  Never  a 
thought  that  his  was  a  hard  lot,  never  a  feeling  of 
jealousy  toward  those  who  seemed  to  be  more  highly 
favored  than  himself,  gained  entrance  to  his  heart. 
His  contented  mind  was  a  "  continual  feast."  In 
after  life,  when  enjoying  the  abundance  God  had  given 
him,  he  frequently  remarked  that  he  had  never  been 
happier  than  at  this  period,  when  he  was  thus  most 
industriously  employed  every  hour  of  the  six  working 
days  of  the  week,  and  in  the  evening  adjusting  his 
accounts,  or  administering  to  the  wants  of  some  person 
poorer  than  himself.  For  his  charities  commenced 
with  his  earnings,  and  J^ept  pace  with  them  through 
his  life. 

At  this  period  Mr.  Safford  bought  his  iron  one  bar 
at  a  time,  and  carried  it  to  his  shop  —  quite  a  distance 
—  on  his  shoulders.  As  this  consumed  time  and 
strength,  he  ventured  one  day  to  ask  the  iron  mer- 
chant to  sell  him  on  credit  as  much  as  he  could  work 
up  in  a  month,  that  it  might  be  carted  to  the  shop. 
The  man  hesitated  a  little,  but  at  length  replied,  "  I 
think  I  would  rather  keep  my  iron."  In  later  life 
Mr.  Safford  often  referred  to  this  circumstance  in 'a 
manner  which  showed  that  he  was  not  ashamed  of  his 
small  beginnings,  and  with  something  of  the  gratitude 
of  David,  when  he  exclaimed,  "  Lord,  by  thy  favor 
thou  hast  made  my  mountain  to  stand  strong."  His 
friends,  to  whom  he  used  to  tell  the  story,  could 
hardly  believe  that  there  had  ever  been  a  time  when 
Daniel  Safford  could  not  be  trusted  in  Boston  for  .a 
load  of  iron  ;  but  he  could  never  forget  it. 

He  strictly   observed   the   Sabbath,   continuing  to 


22  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

attend  regularly  the  Park  Street  Church.  Curiosity 
never  led  him  to  stroll  about  on  the  Lord's  day,  to  see 
other  churches,  or  hear  a  variety  of  preachers.  Not 
seeking  to  be  known,  nor  expecting  any  attention  to 
be  paid  him,  it  was  with  much  surprise  that,  on  lifting 
his  eyes  from  his  work  one  day,  covered  as  he  was 
with  dust,  he  saw  the  majestic  figure  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Griffin  stoop  to  enter  his  shop,  and  heard  him  say, 
as  he  advanced,  "  I  have  come  to  seek  you  out,  having 
noticed  your  constant  attendance  upon  my  preaching." 
The  sermons  of  this  faithful  and  eloquent  man,  to 
which  he  was  indeed  an  interested  listener,  impressed 
his  mind  deeply.  The  seed  thus  sown  fell  into  good 
ground,  and  brought  forth  fruit  after  the  sower  had 
gone  to  his  reward. 

Notwithstanding  it  may  involve  some  repetition,  we 
will  close  this  chapter  with  Mr.  Safford's  own  history 
of  his  early  life,  as  we  find  it  in  a  letter,  written  to 
his  eldest  son  on  his  becoming  of  age.  It  is  dated 
April  1,  1851. 

"  MY  DEAR  SON  :  You  are  now  twenty-one  years 
old  —  a  *  free  man.'  I  have  no  longer  a  legal  right  to 
dictate  to  you,  or  to  control  you,  and  you  have  no 
longer  a  legal  claim  on  me  for  pecuniary  aid  or  sup- 
port. By  this  I  do  not  intend  to  intimate  that  you 
will  have  less  regard  for  my  opinions  and  wishes,  or 
that  I  shall  feel  less  solicitude  for  your  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare.  You  have  now  launched  your  little 
skiff  upon  the  broad  sea  of  life,  with  nothing  to  de- 
pend upon  but  your  paddle  and  the  favoring  breezes 
of  heaven. 

"  By  this  I  am  reminded  of  my  own  past  history ; 


EARLY   MANHOOD.  23 

and,  as  I  do  not  recollect  having  told  you  much  about 
it,  I  will  now  give  you  a  very  brief  account  of  my 
earlier  life,  which  may  be  of  some  use  to  you  while 
I  live;  at  least  a  gratification  to  you  when  I  am 
gone. 

[After  stating  the  particulars  of  his  parentage  and 
boyhood,  as  already  recounted,  Mr.  Safford  pro- 
ceeds :  — ] 

"At  the  age  of  sixteen  I  went  to  Salem  as  an 
apprentice  to  my  brother  David,  at  the  blacksmith's 
business.  Soon  after  this  I  became  acquainted  with 
three  other  mechanics'  apprentices,  older  than  myself, 
who  worked  near  me.  They  invited  me  to  go  out 
with  them  in  the  evening,  and  I  did  so  several  times. 
I  soon  found  that  they  were  profane,  intemperate,  and 
licentious.  On  one  occasion,  when  I  came  home,  I 
found  the  door  locked  ;  it  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock. 
I  succeeded  in  entering  the  house  by  way  of  the  cellar 
door,  and  thus  found  my  way  to  my  bed  without  dis- 
turbing the  family.  I  went  to  bed,  but  not  to  sleep ; 
for  although  I  had  not  fallen  into  any  immoral  prac- 
tices, I  saw  that  if  I  continued  in  such  company,  my 
reputation  would  suffer,  and  there  was  danger  that  my 
character  would  soon  become  like  theirs.  I  deter- 
mined at  once  to  break  off  all  intimacy  with  them, 
and  to  avoid  their  society  altogether,  which  I  did  from 
that  night.  About  that  time  my  attention  was  called 
to  the  subject  of  my  own  salvation.  I  then  spent  my 
evenings  in  reading  the  Bible  and  other  good  books, 
and  attending  religious  meetings.  After  this,  my  old 
associates  asked  me  a  few  times  to  go  with  them  to 
their  haunts  of  sin,  and,  when  I  declined,  they  said, 
t  Oh,  you  have  become  very  pious ! '  I  replied  that  I 


24  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

wished  it  were  true.  When  they  found  they  could 
neither  coax  nor  laugh  me  out  of  it,  they  left  me  to 
myself. 

"  My  interest  in  religion  gradually  increased.  I 
became  more  and  more  convinced  of  my  lost  condition 
as  a  sinner  against  God,  and  my  need  of  such  a  Sa- 
viour as  the  gospel  provides.  Although  the  struggle 
was  great,  and  my  progress  slow,  I  trust  I  was  ulti- 
mately led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  whose  aid  I  daily 
implored,  to  commit  my  soul  unreservedly  to  him.  I 
now  found  new  associates  —  a  few  young  men,  with 
whom  I  met  weekly  for  prayer  and  religious  conversa- 
tion, became  my  most  intimate  and  faithful  friends. 
In  their  society  I  was  far  more  happy  than  I  had  ever 
been  in  that  of  my  former  associates  —  friends  I  can 
not  call  them.  In  the  one  case  the  interviews  afforded 
a  pleasant  and  profitable  topic  of  thought  and  con- 
versation ;  in  the  other  nothing  but  remorse  and 
shame. 

"  Of  these  last  friends,  the  one  with  whom  I  was 
most  intimate  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith,  while  pre- 
paring for  the  ministry.  Another  became  a  wealthy 
merchant,  and,  after  a  life  of  usefulness,  died  about  a 
year  ago,  leaving  a  large  amount  of  property  to  dif- 
ferent benevolent  institutions.  Two  others  have  been 
faithful  and  successful  ministers  of  the  gospel,  and 
are  still  living  and  laboring  in  the  vineyard  of  their 
Lord  and  Master.  Very  different  is  the  history  of  my 
three  earlier  associates.  Not  long  after  I  left  them, 
one  of  the  number  pilfered  from  his  master,  ran  away, 
and,  so  far  as  I  know,  has  not  been  heard  from  since. 
The  other  two  sank  lower  and  lower  in  vice  and  dissi- 
pation, until  they  lost  their  employment  and  friends, 


EARLY  MANHOOD.  25 

and  became  poor  and  shabby  in  their  appearance.  I 
have  met  them  when  they  would  look  down  or  another 
way,  so  as  not  to  see  me  when  I  passed  them.  I  think 
they  both  died  from  the  effects  of  their  dissipation  be- 
fore they  arrived  at  the  age  of  thirty-five  years.  How 
true  that '  the  way  of  transgressors  is  hard,'  and  that 
'  the  path  of  the  just,  like  the  shining  light,  shineth 
more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day ' ! 

"  For  a  long  time  my  hope  that  I  was  a  Christian 
was  feeble  and  vacillating,  so  that  I  did  not  offer  my- 
self to  the  church  until  I  was  about  nineteen  years 
old.  I  was  then  received  into  the  Tabernacle  Church 
in  Salem,  of  which  the  Rev.  Dr.  Worcester,  who  was 
subsequently  the  first  secretary  of  the  American  Board 
of  Missions,  was  at  that  time  the  pastor. 

"  Near  the  close  of  the  year  1812,  when  I  was  a 
little  more  than  twenty  years  old,  my  brother,  who 
had  another  apprentice,  and  very  little  business,  told 
me  he  would  give  me  the  remainder  of  my  time,  if 
I  would  release  him  from  his  obligation  to  give  me, 
as  was  then  the  custom,  a  '  freedom  suit '  of  clothes. 
I  accepted  this  proposition,  and  on  the  last  Saturday 
of  December  came  to  Boston,  having  in  hand  about 
twenty  dollars,  with  forty  more  due  me,  which  I 
could  not  then  collect.  This  money  I  had  earned 
during  my  apprenticeship,  by  working  at  unseason- 
able hours. 

"  I  was  very  poorly  clad,  had  but  these  twenty  dol- 
lars, and  knew  the  face  of  but  one  man  in  Boston. 
Business  of  every  kind  was  extremely  dull,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  existing  war  with  England.  I  thought 
if  I  could  earn  a  living  the  first  year,  I  should  do  well, 
and  be  satisfied,  though  the  prospect  even  for  this 

3 


26  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

looked  doubtful ;  but  I  set  my  face  to  seek  the  Lord, 
and  my  hands  to  work  ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  year  I 
found,  to  my  surprise,  that  I  had  gained  three  hundred 
dollars.  This  I  have  ever  considered,  in.  view  of 
all  the  circumstances,  the  most  successful  year  of 
my  life. 

"  About  this  time  I  was  informed  that  a  very  poor, 
pious  old  widow  lived  in  a  little  attic  room  near  my 
shop.  I  went  to  see  her,  and  found  her  almost  with- 
out fuel,  and  her  room  cold.  I  got  a  small  load  of 
wood  for  her,  and  hired  a  man  to  saw  it,  and  after  I 
had  done  work  I  went  and  carried  it  up  a  narrow, 
winding  stairway,  and  piled  it  up  snugly  in  her  cham- 
ber. The  relief  which  this  little  act  afforded  her,  and 
the  gratitude  which  she  expressed,  gave  me  more 
pleasure  than  any  like  sum  which  I  ever  spent  for  my- 
self. As  my  acquaintances  were  then  few,  I  used  fre- 
quently to  visit  her,  and  assist  her  from  time  to  time, 
as  she  needed  ;  but  I  was  abundantly  repaid  by  her 
pioiis  and  instructive  conversation,  and  I  doubt  not 
that  I  was  blessed  in  answer  to  her  fervent  prayers. 
From  that  time  to  this  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
contributing  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  for  various 
benevolent  purposes,  as  opportunity  has  offered,  and  as 
the  Lord  has  prospered  me ;  and  in  my  own  case  I 
have  experienced  the  fulfillment  of  the  declarations, 
*  He  that  hath  pity  on  the  poor  lendeth  to  the  Lord, 
and  that  which  he  hath  given  will  he  pay  him  again,' 
and  '  There  is  that  scattereth  and  yet  increaseth.' 

"  If  it  had  been  told  me,  when  I  commenced  busi- 
ness in  Boston,  that  I  should  one  day  be  worth  ten 
thousand  dollars,  I  should  have  been  greatly  surprised, 
and  perfectly  satisfied.  That  was  a  larger  amount 


EARLY  MANHOOD.  27 

than  I  ever  expected  to  acquire.  When  about  to  take 
any  important  step  in  my  worldly  affairs,  I  have  been 
in  the  habit  of  asking  for  the  guidance  of  God  as  sin- 
cerely as  in  spiritual  matters  ;  and,  although  I  do  not 
expect  an  answer  in  an  audible  voice,  I  do  expect  him 
so  to  influence  my  mind  as  to  lead  me  to  decide  in  the 
way  which  he  sees,  on  the  whole,  to  be  best.  "What  a 
privilege,  when  in  doubt  as  to  what  course  to  pursue, 
to  be  permitted  and  invited  to  ask  wisdom  of  One  who 
knows  all  things,  the  future  as  well  as  the  present 
and  past! 

"  When  I  reflect  upon  my  success  in  business,  and 
upon  my  social  and  religious  standing,  I  love  to  attrib- 
ute them  to  the  blessing  of  God  upon  my  exertions. 
We  must  not  look  for  his  blessing  without  our  exer- 
tions, but  upon  our  exertions. 

"  Perhaps  you  are  ready  to  say, '  /  do  not  take  any 
pleasure  in  reading  the  Bible,  in  thinking  about  God, 
in  praying  to  him,  or  in  the  society  of  those  who  talk 
about  God,  and  heaven,  and  eternal  things.'  Is  it  so  ? 
Then  you  or  God  must  change,  or  you  can  never  be 
happy  with  him  and  holy  beings.  And  now,  my  dear 
sou,  let  me  entreat  you  to  set  your  face,  your  heart, 
your  whole  soul,  to  seek  the  Lord  in  earnest.  Will 
you  do  it  ?  Will  you  resolve  never  to  do  it  ?  No,  I 
am  sure  you  will  not.  Will  you  resolve  to  do  it  at 
some  future  time  ?  That  time  may  never  come  ;  and 
if  it  does,  it  may,  and  probably  will,  find  you  less 
inclined  than  now.  Christ  says,  *  Seek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these 
[necessary]  things  shall  be  added  to  you. 

"  Give  yourself  unreservedly  to  God,  and  he  will 
give  himself  to  you.  God  will  be  your  portion,  heaven 


28  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

will  be  your  home,  and  there  will  be  laid  up  for  you 
an  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory.  Only 
think  !  —  exceeding  all  worldly  glory  a  thousand  times, 
and  that  for  ever. 

"  That  this  may  be  your  lot,  let  it  be  your  daily 
prayer,  as  it  is  the  prayer  of  your  ever  affectionate 
father,  DANIEL  SAFFORD." 


DOMESTIC   LIFE  AND  BEREAVEMENTS.  29 


CHAPTER   III. 

DOMESTIC  LIFE  AND   BEREAVEMENTS. 

Death  of  his  elder  Brother  and  Father.  —  Marriage.  —  Housekeeping.  —  Ap- 
prentices.—Correspondence  with  his  Brother  Ephr aim.  —  Death  of  his 
Brother  David.  —  Receives  his  Children  into  his  own  Family.  —  Little 
Susan.  —  Her  sudden  Death. —  Letters. —  Views  of  Dress.  —  Death  of  his 
Brother  Ephraim.  —  Sickness  and  Death  of  Mrs.  Safford.  —  Impaired 
Health. 

Two  years  of  Mr.  Safford's  business  life  had  glided 
pleasantly  away,  and  his  prospects  were  still  brighten- 
ing, when  a  series  of  bereavements  commenced,  which 
constitute  a  remarkable  feature  in  his  history. 

Mr.  Safford's  love  for  his  brothers,  their  early  prom- 
ise and  high  moral  character,  have  already  been  men- 
tioned. This  fourfold  cord  was  now  to  be  sundered. 
Samuel,  the  eldest  of  the  band,  who  had  been  the 
leader  of  the  brothers  and  cousins  in  their  childish 
sports,  whose  playful  humor  and  musical  voice  ren- 
dered him  very  attractive  in  more  mature  years,  was 
first  called  away.  He  was  at  this  time  thirty  years 
old,  a  husband  and  a  father.  Life  seemed  opening 
upon  him  with  increasing  charms.  But  consumption 
laid  upon  him  its  blighting  hand,  and  after  oscillating 
for  months  between  hope  and  fear;  his  friends  wero 
forced  to  the  painful  conclusion  -that  he  must  die,  and 
sent  for  Daniel  to  come  and  pass  the  few  remaining 
days  with  him.  It  was  the  first  death  which  Mr. 
Safford  had  ever  witnessed,  and  it  was  witli  the  most 

3* 


30  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

intense  interest  that  he  watched  the  process  of  that 
great  change  in  one  so  dear  to  him.  "  Daniel,"  said 
the  expiring  brother,  "  I  have  seen  others  die,  and 
thought  it  a  very  solemn  scene ;  but  it  is  quite  a  dif- 
ferent thing  to  die  myself.'-  Mr.  Safford  felt  as  never 
before  the  inestimable  value  of  that  hope  in  Christ 
which  proves  an  anchor  to  the  soul  in  such  an  hour. 
Samuel  had  for  two  years  indulged  this  hope  ;  and  he 
now,  without  fear,  saw  death  approaching.  Perceiving 
that  the  friends  around  his  bed  were  waiting  to  catch 
the  last  token  of  recognition,  he  said,  "  I  am  not  going 
now ;  my  time  has  not  come  yet."  A  few  hours  later 
he  looked  upon  them  with  a  smile,  and  said,  "  I  am 
going  now,"  and  ceased  breathing.  Mr.  Safford  re- 
tained with  great  vividness,  through  his  entire  life,  the 
impression  of  this  death.  The  calmness  with  which 
this  beloved  brother,  trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  faced 
the  king  of  terrors,  assured  him  of  the  possibility  of 
triumphing  over  death,  and  increased  his  confidence  in 
the  foundation  on  which  he  had  based  his  own  hopes 
for  eternity  —  the  atonement  of  Christ.  But  he  was 
led  to  inquire  whether  he  was  bringing  forth  those 
fruits  of  the  Spirit  which  are  the  only  proof  of  a  gen- 
uine trust  in  Christ,  and  to  seek  with  greater  earnest- 
ness to  make  his  salvation  sure. 

The  next  year,  1816,  Mr.  Safford  was  called  to  part 
with  his  father.  An  incident  connected  with  his  death 
is  related  with  tender  interest  by  a  maternal  aunt  of 
Daniel,  who  survived  him,  and  was  able,  though  at  the 
great  age  of  ninety-eight,  to  recall  much  of  the  history 
of  her  nephew.  Early  piety  was  not  so  frequent  then 
as  now.  Mr.  Safford,  this  aunt  tells  us,  was  called 
home  to  see  his  father,  who  lay  on  his  dying  bed. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE  AND   BEREAVEMENTS.  31 

He  had  made  his  visit ;  and,  as  he  was  about  to  take 
leave,  his  father  said,  "  Daniel,  can  not  you  pray  with 
us  before  you  go  ?  "  "  He  was  but  a  youngster,  then," 
said  she,  "  and  there  was  David,  with  his  girl,  and 
Ephraim,  with  his  girl,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  family  ; 
but  he  knelt  and  prayed,  without  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion, and  we  never,  any  of  us,  doubted,  after  that,  that 
Daniel  was  a  man  of  prayer."  This  was  the  first  time 
his  relatives  had  heard  his  voice  in  prayer,  and  this 
was  the  last  interview  on  earth  between  the  son  and 
father.  The  latter  fell  asleep  soon  after,  at  the  age  of 
sixty  years.  His  body  rests  in  the  village  churchyard 
at  Hamilton.  On  his  tombstone  are  inscribed  the  words, 
"  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

In  1817,  Mr.  Safford  was  married  to  Miss  Sarah 
Ashton,  of  Boston.  He  was  then  twenty-four  years  of 
age,  and  had  been  four  years  in  business.  He  hired 
part  of  a  house,  adjoining  his  shop,  in  Devonshire 
Street.  This  he  fitted  up  with  second-hand  furniture, 
every  article  of  which  he  paid  for,  and  conveyed  home 
after  the  work  of  the  day  in  the  same  manner  he  had 
formerly  carried  his  iron  to  the  workshop.  When  all 
was  completed,  and  lie  saw  every  thing  neatly  and 
pleasantly  arranged  under  the  guiding  hand  of  his 
skillful  housewife,  and  all  paid  for  by  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  his  own  labor,  his  heart  was  filled 
with  delight  and  gratitude. 

He  erected  a  family  altar  as  soon  as  he  had  a  fam- 
ily, and  every  member  of  his  household  was  expected 
to  be  present  at  the  devotions.  He  never  thought  of 
excusing  himself  from  this,  or  any  other  duty,  on  the 
plea  that  he  was  not  gifted,  or  had  not  been  educated. 


32  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAPPORD. 

Using  the  gifts  he  had,  his  one  talent  became  five,  as  all 
will  testify  who  have  united  in  his  prayers  in  the  fam- 
ily, in  the  conference  room,  the  dying  chamber,  or  the 
house  of  mourning.  To  him  the  promise  was  richly 
verified,  "  Whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given,  and 
he  shall  l\ave  more  abundance." 

Mr.  Safford,  at  the  time  of  his  marriage,  was  con- 
nected with  a  circle  of  young  men,  who  met  weekly  at 
each  other's  homes  for  prayer  and  religious  conversa- 
tion ;  and  now  it  gave  him  great  pleasure  to  be  able, 
in  his  turn,  to  accommodate  them  at  his  own  house. 
Thus  early  did  he  commence  making  his  dwelling  a 
sanctuary  of  prayer  and  praise. 

As  his  business  increased,  he  began  to  take  ap- 
prentices, and  received  them  all  into  his  own  famil}*-, 
until  the  number  amounted  to  ten.  These  he  not 
only  boarded  and  lodged,  but  supplied  them  also  with 
clothes,  all  of  which  were  made  and  mended  in  his 
house,  under  the  personal  care  of  his  wife.  For  these 
young  men  Mr.  Safford  felt  the  solicitude  of  a  truly 
Christian  master.  He  required  them  all  to  be  pres- 
ent at  the  family  devotions,  and  to  go  regularly  to 
some  place  of  worship  on  the  Sabbath.  Other  whole- 
some regulations  were  enforced ;  one  of  which  was, 
that  they  should  always  be  at  home  for  the  night  as 
early  as  ten  o'clock.  Nor  was  this  care  diminished 
after  he  ceased  to  board  his  apprentices  himself. 
Though  no  longer  under  his  own  roof,  they  still 
received  his  parental  oversight.  The  fruits  of  this 
solicitude  in  their  behalf  were  apparent.  Five  of 
them  were  admitted  successively  as  partners  with  him 
in  business,  all  of  whom  became  hopefully  Christian 
men.  Two  preceded  Mr.  Safford  to  their  home  above, 


DOMESTIC  LIFE   AND  BEREAVEMENTS.  33 

and  three  yet  live  to  testify  to  his  faithfulness,  and 
cherish  his  example  and  counsels  as  a  sacred  boon 
from  Heaven. 

The  earliest  correspondence  of  Mr.  Safford  which  is 
left  us  was  held  with  his  brother  Ephraim.  This 
brother  was  one  for  whom  he  ever  cherished  great 
respect  and  affection.  He  possessed  a  well-balanced 
and  cultivated  mind ;  being  unusually  fond  of  read- 
ing, even  from  his  childhood.  He  had  desired  to  go  to 
college,  but  his  father's  limited  income  forbade  this ; 
and,  as  his  constitution  was  naturally  delicate,  it  was 
judged  best  to  send  him  to  sea,  in  the  hope  that  a  few 
voyages  might  strengthen  it.  He  became  a  sailor,  and 
soon  a  commander  of  a  ship.  Mr.  Safford's  first  letter 
to  him  is  dated  December  5,  1819.  It  is  directed, 
"  Capt.  Ephraim  Safford.  To  be  left  at  the  Sun 
Tavern,  Salem,  Mass."  We  give  it  entire. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER  :  Since  I  left  you  I  have  thought 
much  of  the  importance  of  your  situation,  and  of  the 
difficulties  attending  it.  If  any  thing  I  could  do  or 
say  would  lessen  these  difficulties,  or  afford  you  any 
assistance,  I  would  spare  no  pains  to  do  it.  But  when 
I  consider  my  inability  to  say  any  thing  that  will  be 
instructive  to  you,  it  is  with  much  diffidence  that  I 
make  the  attempt. 

"  I  will,  first,  briefly  give  you  my  idea  of  the  best 
mode  of  government,  and  leave  you  to  judge  how  far 
it  may  answer  for  you. 

"  The  best  mode  of  commanding,  I  think,  is  to  say, 
*  Do  this,'  or '  Do  that,'  in  a  pleasant,  but  firm  manner. 
I  know  that  sea  captains  have  said  that  it  is  necessary 
to  swear  at  men,  in  order  to  be  obeyed  quickly.  This 


34  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAPPORD. 

may  be  true  when  a  man  has  always  been  in  the  ha,bit 
of  accompanying  every  command  with  an  oath ;  but 
when  the  reverse  has  been  the  practice,  I  am  confident 
the  simple  command  will  be  obeyed  with  more  pleasure 
by  the  men,  and  with  much  more  credit  to  the  com- 
mander. I  do  not  say  this  to  you  because  I  have  ever 
heard  that  you  were  in  the  least  addicted  to  the 
very  ungentlemanly  as  well  as  unchristian  habit  of 
swearing. 

"  As  to  that  part  of  government  which  comes  under 
the  name  of  correction,  I  think  it  is  much  more  diffi- 
cult to  administer  it  wisely.  It  is  all-important  that 
the  offender,  whether  the  correction  be  in  word  or 
deed,  -should,  if  possible,  be  made  sensible  that  he  is 
not  punished  with  a  malicious  and  revengeful  spirit, 
but  from  the  impulse  of  sober  reason  and  a  sense  of 
duty ;  for  although  our  passions  are  as  necessary  as 
our  reason,  they  should  no  more  be  exercised  without 
reason,  than  the  sails  of  a  ship  should  be  hoisted  to 
the  wind  when  she  has  no  rudder. 

"  I  think  that  the  Sabbath  should  be  more  regarded 
than  it  usually  is  at  sea.  '  Remember  the  Sabbath 
day  to  keep  it  holy,'  is  one  of  the  ten  commandments, 
against  the  profanation  of  which  much  is  said  in  the 
Bible.  For  that  sin  the  nation  of  Israel  was  threat- 
ened with  destruction ;  and  we  have  no  right  to  expect 
prosperity,  either  as  a  nation  or  as  individuals,  if  we 
disregard  this  command.  When  the  weather  is  such 
as  to  render  it  practicable,  if  the  officers  of  vessels 
would  read  a  sermon  and  prayers  with  the  crew,  and 
keep  up  the  form  of  worship,  I  think  they  would  find 
it  to  promote  peace  and  good  order,  though  no  other 
good  effect  were  realized.  I  send  you  a  parcel  of 


DOMESTIC   LIFE  AND   BEREAVEMENTS.  35 

tracts,  that  you  may  occasionally  drop  some  of  them 
where  the  sailors  will  get  them,  or  give  them  directly, 
as  you  may  think  best.  As  there  is  something  novel 
in  them,  your  men  may  be  induced  to  read  them,  when 
they  would  not  read  the  Bible ;  and  if  it  has  no  other 
effect,  it  may  employ  them  when  they  would  otherwise 
be  studying  mischief. 

"  I  hope  you  will  be  careful  to  use  means  for  the 
restoration  of  your  health,  and  look  to  God  for  his 
blessing  upon  them.  I  commend  you  to  God,  whose 
favor  is  life.  That  He  who  corninandeth  the  winds  and 
waves,  and  they  obey,  may  bear  you  prosperously  to 
all  your  destined  ports,  and  in  good  time  return  you 
in  health  and  safety  to  your  country  and  friends,  is  the 
earnest  pra)  er  of  your  anxious  brother." 

In  1822  Mr.  Safford  was  called  to  Salem  to  witness 
the  death  of  his  brother  David,  with  whom  he  had 
served  his  apprenticeship,  and*  who,  like  Samuel,  was 
fast  sinking  under  a  consumption.  His  wife  had  al- 
ready fallen  by  the  same  disease.  When  dying,  he 
committed  to  Daniel  his  four  children,  David,  Ephraim, 
Ruth,  and  Susan.  He  received  them  into  his  own 
family,  and  acted  towards  them  the  part  of  an  affec- 
tionate father.  All  except  the  youngest  grew  up  to 
mature  years  under  his  fostering  care. 

The  following  letter,  addressed  to  his  brother 
Ephraim,  is  directed,  "  Ship  Minerva,  Charleston, 
South  Carolina." 

«'  May  6,  1823. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER  :  As  I  have  no  news  to  communi- 
cate, it  may  not  be  unprofitable  to  spend  a  thought  on 
the  present  life  as  connected  with  the  future.  It  is 


36  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

compared  to  a  journey,  a  voyage,  a  race,  and  a  war- 
fare, each  of  which  supposes  something  ahead  as  the 
great  object.  If  we  reflect  on  the  sicknesses  and 
pains,  the  losses,  disappointments,  and  troubles,  of 
every  kind,  to  which  mankind  are  constantly  exposed 
in  this  life,  we  cannot  suppose  that  a  Being  of  infinite 
goodness  and  wisdom  would  have  created  man  and 
placed  him  here,  unless  there  were  some  important 
work  for  him  to  do.  From  the  Bible  we  learn  that 
this  important  work  is  to  prepare  for  another,  a  never- 
ending  state  of  existence.  We  also  learn  that  this  ex- 
istence is  to  be  happy  or  miserable,  beyond  our  present 
conception,  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 
Now,  if,  by  any  thing  we  can  do,  this  happiness  may 
be  secured  and  this  misery  avoided,  surely  this  life, 
though  short,  is  of  infinite  importance.  In  the  gospel 
we  are  assured  that  whosoever  will  may  come  and 
drink  of  the  water  of  life  freely.  Now,  dear  brother, 
as  you  value  your  soul,  be  entreated,  by  one  to  whom 
your  happiness  is  dear,  to  make  a  serious  business  of 
religion,  and  that  without  delay ;  for  life  is  short,  and 
death  is  certain  and  near.  I  know  you  are  deprived 
of  many  privileges  with  which  I  am  favored  ;  but  you 
have  the  Bible,  which  is  the  best  guide,  and  the  pres- 
ence of  its  divine  Author,  who  is  the  God  of  the  seas 
as  well  as  of  the  dry  land.  I  wish,  if  you  have  time, 
you  would  write  me  something  of  your  religious  views 
and  feelings,  and  particularly  of  your  health.  I  feel 
anxious  for  your  welfare  in  port  and  your  safety 
at  sea,  but  rejoice  to  leave  you  in  the  hands  of  Him 
who  can  calm  the  raging  elements  with  a  word. 
I  a*m  very  busy,  but  shall  endeavor  to  write  you 
again  before  you  sail  from  Charleston.  Please  write 


DOMESTIC  LIFE   AND  BEBEAVEMENTS.  37 

me  how  you  like  your  ship,  officers,  men,  and  your 
cook. 

"  Your  sincere  friend  and  affectionate  brother, 

"  DANIEL." 

In  a  letter  to  Captain  Ephraim  Safford,  dated  May  1, 
1824,  he  says,  — 

"  I  have  just  bought  a  house,  for  which  I  paid  fifty- 
five  hundred  dollars,  and  I  used  your  money  to  make 
out  the  amount ;  but  I  shall  hold  myself  ready  to 
meet  any  demand  you  may  make  on  me.  When  you 
return  we  shall  probably  be  living  in  Sullivan  Court, 
directly  opposite  father  Ashton's  houses,  in  Federal 
Street. 

"I  have  lost  five  hundred  dollars  this  year  by  a 
failure,  but  my  business  is  very  good.  I  sincerely 
regret,  brother,  your  present  adverse  fortune,  but  I 
hope  the  result  will  not  be  so  bad  as  you  fear.  At  any 
rate,  may  it  lead  you  and  me  to  take  the  advice  of 
the  poet, — 

•Lean  not  on  earth ;  'twill  pierce  thee  to  the  heart; 
A  broken  reed  at  best,  but  oft  a  spear, 
On  whose  sharp  point  peace  bleeds,  and  hope  expires.'  " 

It  lias  been  mentioned  that,  on  the  death  of  his 
brother  David,  Mr.  Safford  received  the  four  orphan 
children  to  his  own  hoiise,  Susan,  the  youngest, 
being  then  three  years  old.  Having  no  children  of 
his  own,  he  became  very  much  attached  to  this  little 
one.  It  was  his  first  experience  of  loving  and  .being 
loved  by  a  little  child.  It  was  her  sweet  voice  and 
kiss  which  usually  first  greeted  him  on  his  return 

4 


38  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

home ;  and  in  her  prattle,  as  she  sat  upon  his  knee,  at 
the  close  of  the  day,  he  learned  to  forget  all  his  toils 
and  cares.  For  three  years  she  was  permitted,  as  a 
sunbeam,  thus  to  enliven  the  home  of  her  adoption,  to 
receive  and  reciprocate  the  affection  of  her  uncle.  In 
the  spring  of  1825,  on  the  day  of  General  Lafayette's 
arrival  in  Boston,  she  stood  at  the  window  in  the 
morning,  watching  for  her  uncle ;  and  when  he  en- 
tered the  house,  she  jumped  into  his  arms,  full  of  life 
and  animation,  saying,  "  Now,  uncle,  I  want  some 
money  to  buy  me  a  blue  ribbon.  I  am  going  to  have 
some  visitors,  and  we  must  all  be  dressed  in  white, 
with  a  Lafayette  ribbon."  The  purchase  was  made. 
Susan  was  dressed,  and  her  little  friends  came.  They 
were  full  of  glee,  the  house  resounding  with  their 
merry  voices,  as  they  played  "  bo-peep  "  in  the  yard. 
Running  into  the  shed,  she  leaped  up  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  them  through  the  window.  Missing  her 
hold,  she  fell  into  a  vault,  and  was  suffocated  before 
assistance  could  be  procured.  Her  uncle  was  absent 
at  the  time,  engaged,  with  others,  in  escorting  our 
country's  benefactor  into  the  city.  On  his  return  no 
pattering  feet  ran  to  welcome  him.  The  dear  child 
whom  he  had  clasped  in  his  arms  a  few  hours  before, 
in  perfect  health,  lay  still  in  death.  He  at  once  recog- 
nized the  hand  of  his  Father,  and  heard  him  saying, 
"  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God."  But  a  friend 
who  accompanied  him  home,  and  witnessed  the  scene 
that  ensued,  describes  it  as  one  of  the  most  affecting 
he  ever  witnessed  ;  and  Mr.  Safford  could  never  speak 
of  it  in  after  life  without  manifesting  much  feeling. 
Mrs.  Safford  never  recovered  from  the  shock. 

Captain  Ephraim  Safford  was  at  this  time  with  a 


DOMESTIC  LIFE   AND  BEREAVEMENTS.  39 

physician  in  New  Hampshire,  in  the  hope  of  improv- 
ing his  health.  His  brother  wrote  to  him  thus :  — 

"  In  consequence  of  Lafayette's  visit,  our  city  and 
house  have  been  crowded  with  company.  The  Me- 
chanics' Association,  of  which  I  am  a  member,  gave 
him  a  dinner.  The  occasion  was  one  of  great  interest. 
The  governor,  lieutenant  governor,  Hon.  Daniel  Web- 
ster, and  the  mayor,  with  the  son  and  suite  of  the 
general,  were  present." 

The  matter  of  dress  is  not  wholly  without  signifi- 
cance. It  may  therefore  be  remarked  in  passing,  that 
at  the  dinner  referred  to  in  the  above  extract,  Mr. 
Safford  was  introduced  to  Lafayette  as  the  leading 
blacksmith  of  the  city.  The  marquis,  eying  him  from 
head  to  foot,  said,  with  some  surprise,  "  Why,  I  should 
sooner  have  taken  him  for  the  leading  tailor"  The 
incident  shows  the  care  which  Mr.  Safford  had  of  his 
personal  appearance.  His  piety  did  not  lift  him  above, 
nor  his  occupation  sink  him  below,  proper  attention  to 
his  dress.  He  was  equally  removed  from  every  thing 
finical  and  slovenly.  His  aspect  and  attire  were  in 
keeping  with  his  character  and  habits  ;  so  that  stran- 
gers often  asked,  "  Is  that  gentleman  a  clergyman  ?  " 
This  may  seem  unworthy  of  record ;  yet  an  experienced 
and  observing  merchant  remarks,  that  he  has  rarely 
seen  the  lad  or  the  young  man,  who  was  indifferent  to 
his  appearance,  and  slovenly  in  his  dress,  succeed  in 
business. 

The  next  letter  is  to  his  brother  Ephraiin. 

"  August  21,  1825. 

"  VERY  DEAR  BROTHER  :  Reflecting  this  evening  on 
your  situation,  I  have  thought  that  if  any  remedy 


40  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

could  be  found  for  your  disease,  I  would  spare  neither 
money,  time,  nor  exertion  to  procure  it.  At  the 
same  time,  I  have  been  still  more  strongly  impressed 
with  the  importance  of  doing  something  that,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  may  procure  for  you  that  which  is  of 
infinitely  greater  moment ;  I  mean  an  interest  in  the 
atonement  of  Christ.  For  what  is  time  compared  with 
eternity  ?  To  assist  my  laboring  mind  to  some  faint 
idea  of  eternity,  I  have  supposed  one  particle  of  dust 
to  drop  from  this  earth  in  a  million  of  years,  and  so 
onward ;  the  period  would  at  length  arrive  when  the 
last  atom  would  drop.  At  that  distant  time,  should  it 
be  asked  how  much  of  duration  remains,  the  answer 
would  be,  Eternity.  Now,  dear  brother,  if  your  eter- 
nity should  be  a  happy  one,  and  happy  beyond  your 
powers  of  conception,  what  a  blessing  that  you  were 

born !  if  otherwise,  what !     This  is  your  state 

of  probation.  Now  there  is  hope.  If  delays  in  other 
cases  are  dangerous,  they  must  be  dreadfully  so  in 
this.  Go,  I  entreat  you,  to  God ;  confess  your  sins, 
and  if  you  do  not  feel  yourself  to  be  a  great  sinner, 
ask  him  to  disclose  to  you  your  true  character. 

"  Perhaps  you  recollect  some  time  when  you  have 
been  sick  or  in  great  danger ;  when  you  have  promised 
that  if  your  life  were  spared,  you  would  seek  and  serve 
the  Lord.  If  so,  confess  the  sin  of  failing  to  perform 
vows  made  under  such  solemn  circumstances.  Pre- 
tend not  to  any  merit  of  your  own  as  a  reason  why 
you  should  obtain  mercy  and  forgiveness,  but  plead 
the  merits  of  Him  who  died  to  save  sinners,  and  who 
is  ready  to  save,  even  at  the  eleventh  hour,  all  who 
truly  repent  and  believe.  Let  the  Bible  be  your 
guide  ;  the  reading  of  that,  with  prayer,  your  employ- 


DOMESTIC  LIFE  AND  BEREAVEMENTS.  41 

ment.  'He  that  never  prayed  can  never  conceive, 
and  he  that  has  ever  prayed  as  he  ought  can  never 
forget,  how  much  is  to  be  gained  by  prayer.'  All 
I  have  said  to  you,  my  brother,  I  hope  I  have  said  to 
myself;  it  is  needful." 

Ephraim  came  to  Mr.  Safford's  house  soon  after  the 
date  of  this  letter,  and  remained  until  his  death,  which 
occurred  in  the  following  month.  Mr.  Safford  thus 
enjoyed  the  privilege,  during  the  last  days  of  his 
brother,  of  performing  for  him  those  kind  offices 
which  are  so  grateful  to  an  invalid  of  delicate  sensi- 
bilities, when  they  are  known  to  be  the  expression  of 
sincere  affection  and  devoted  attachment.  Ephraim 
left  his  property  in  the  care  of  his  brother,  requesting 
that  their  mother,  while  she  lived,  might  be  supported 
from  the  income  —  a  request  which  Mr.  Safford  al- 
lowed to  be  fulfilled  partially,  and  for  a  time  only,  as 
he  claimed  to  share  with  him  the  privilege  of  support- 
ing her. 

Within  a  few  hours  of  his  death,  Ephraim  said  to  his 
wife,  "  Daniel  does  not  need  my  money.  There  is  noth- 
ing I  can  do  to  show  my  gratitude  and  love  for  him ; 
but  if  our  child  should  be  a  son,  will  you  name  him 
Daniel,  as  a  token  of  my  respect  and  affection  for  him  ?  " 
In  accordance  with  this  request,  the  child  was  called 
Daniel  Ephraim.  The  widow  soon  followed  her  husband 
to  the  grave,  and  left  this  child  to  the  care  of  his  uncle. 
Although  his  early  training  devolved  chiefly  on  his 
maternal  grandmother,  yet  Mr.  Safford  ever  regarded 
him  more  as  a  son  than  a  nephew,  and  felt  the  most 
tender  interest  both  for  his  temporal  and  spiritual 
welfare ;  managing  the  property  so  prudently  that  it 
nearly  doubled  while  in  his  hands. 

4* 


42  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

Captain  Ephraim  Safford  was  the  last  of  his  three 
brothers.  As  already  mentioned,  they  all  died  of  con- 
sumption, between  the  ages  of  thirty  and  thirty- six 
years.  It  was  hard  for  Mr.  Safford  to  see  brothers  of 
so  much  promise  die  so  soon.  But  this  was  God's 
method  of  teaching  an  enterprising  young  man  the 
uncertainty  of  life,  and  the  importance  of  seeking  first 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness.  That  les- 
son, indeed,  had  been  taught  him  from  his  childhood, 
by  a  heart  affection,  from  which  he  often  suffered. 
When  running,  or  engaged  in  any  of  the  athletic 
sports  of  youth,  he  was  frequently  compelled  to  stop 
instantly,  and  remain  quiet  until  the  palpitation  sub- 
sided. In  after  life  these  attacks  became  of  a  more 
serious  character.  He  was  sometimes  seized  witli 
them  while  conversing  quietly  with  a  friend.  He 
ceased  talking.  His  countenance  assumed  a  thought- 
ful expression,  and  if  asked  what  was  the  matter,  he 
replied,  "  Do  not  speak  to  me."  Sometimes  he  would 
remain  sitting ;  at  other  times  throw  himself  upon  a 
sofa.  On  placing  an  ear  to  his  chest,  the  heart  would 
seem  to  be  entirely  still.  A  fluttering  motion  succeed- 
ed, followed  by  a  violent  beating.  These  paroxysms 
occupied  from  five  minutes  to  half  an  hour.  When 
relief  came,  it  was  as  sudden  as  the  attack.  He  some- 
times bounded  to  the  floor  with  joy.  When  asked  to 
describe  his  sensations,  his  reply  was,  "  I  can  give  no 
account  of  them.  I  do  not  yet  know  what  dying  is, 
but  I  have  the  impression  that  this  suffering  is  as  near 
the  sensation  of  dying  as  any  thing  can  be."  It  was 
this  heart  disease  which  led  him  habitually  to  expect 
that  he  should  die  suddenly.  He  was  thus  from  his 
youth  under  sentence  of  death,  and  of^^  reminded 
that  it  might  come  at  any  hour. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE   AND  BEREAVEMENTS.  43 

We  now  see  Mr.  Safford  residing  in  Sullivan  Place  ; 
the  family  consisting  of  his  invalid  wife,  his  widowed 
mother,  who  had  conie  to  take  up  her  permanent 
abode  with  him,  and  the  three  orphan  children  of  his 
brother  David.  His  extensive  business,  the  declining 
health  of  his  wife,  and  his  care  for  these  children,  press 
heavily  upon  him,  but  with  great  cheerfulness  and 
fidelity  he  discharges  every  duty.  Yet  he  is  but  little 
known  beyond  the  circle  of  his  business.  There  are 
men,  however,  in  the  church,  wise  and  observing,  who 
have  marked  his  course,  silent  and  unobtrusive,  al- 
ready saying  one  to  another,  "  There  is  a  great  deal 
in  that  man.  He  is  yet  to  become  an  ornament  in  the 
church,  and  a  blessing  to  the  world." 

Mrs.  Safford  lingered  in  consumption  for  two  years. 
It  was  during  her  protracted  illness  that  he  learned 
those  lessons  of  patient  watching  with  the  sick,  and 
acquired  that  skill  in  the  treatment  of  them,  which 
rendered  him  so  well  adapted  ever  after  to  the  cham- 
ber of  sickness.  We  could  mention  numerous  in- 
stances in  which  he  was  enabled  thus  to  comfort  the 
suffering  by  giving  himself  to  minister  to  them.  A 
gentleman  living  at  a  distance  from  the  city,  who  had 
been  long  ill  and  was  now  confined  to  his  bed,  was 
visited  by  Mr.  Safford  just  before  his  death,  and  his 
offer  to  sit  with  him  through  the  night  was  accepted. 
The  wife  of  the  invalid  says,  "  I  shall  never  forget  the 
expression  of  pleasure  and  gratitude  with  which  my 
husband  said  to  me,  as  I  approached  his  bed  in  the 
morning, '  I  have  had  a  good  night.  What  a  wonder- 
ful man  Mr.  Safford  is !  He  knows  exactly  how  to 
treat  a  sick  person.  Never  has  any  one  turned  me  in 
bed  with  such  ease,  always  placing  the  pillows  in  the 


44  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

way  to  render  my  position  the  most  comfortable.'" 
He  conferred  and  received  an  unusual  amount  of 
pleasure  in  thus  personally  waiting  upon  the  sick,  in 
imitation  of  his  divine  Master,  who  "  came  not  to  be 
ministered  unto,  but  to  minister."  The  first  time  the 
writer  ever  heard  Mr  Safford's  name  mentioned,  was 
more  than  thirty  years  ago,  when  he  was  described  to 
her  as  "  the  good  Deacon  Safford,  whose  wife  had  been 
ill  so  long,  and  who  had  been  so  patient  and  kind  in 
the  care  of  her,  and  whom  every  body  loved." 

The  summer  previous  to  Mrs.  Safford's  death,  she 
was  removed  to  Randolph  for  the  benefit  of  the  coun- 
try air.  All  the  sleep  he  had  during  that  season  was 
obtained  while  riding  to  and  from  that  place,  a  dis- 
tance of  fourteen  miles.  He  was  obliged  to  remain  at 
his  business  until  the  latest  moment ;  then  he  would 
get  into  his  chaise,  place  the  reins  on  a  hook,  fold  his 
arms,  and  sleep  until  the  horse  stopped  at  the  door  of 
the  house,  spend  the  night  in  watching  with  her,  and 
just  at  daybreak  seat  himself  again  in  his  chaise,  sleep- 
ing on  his  return  in  the  same  way; his  trusty  horse 
"  Blackie "  conducting  him  just  as  safely  as  by  the 
most  careful  driving. 

Mrs.  Safford  died  in  November,  1827,  leaving  pleas- 
ing evidence  to  her  bereaved  husband  that  she  had 
departed  to  be  with  Christ.  She  had  been  educated  a 
Unitarian,  her  parents  and  most  of  her  relations  having 
been  of  that  faith ;  but  she  had  experienced  a  change 
of  views,  and  united  with  the  Park  Street  Church  be- 
fore her  marriage.  The  fact  that  Mr.  Safford  pro- 
fessed a  different  faith  did  not  obstruct  the  most  free 
and  affectionate  intercourse  with  her  friends.  He  was 
never  accused  of  bigotry  by  them,  although  he  did  not 


DOMESTIC  LIFE   AND   BEREAVEMENTS.  45 

'compromise  or  conceal  his  sentiments,  but  endeavored 
to  be  the  same  in  all  places  and  circumstances.  Her 
mother,  who  survived  his  wife,  made  him  her  adviser 
in  all  her  secular  affairs,  and  the  executor  of  her  will. 
Her  brothers  also  placed  unlimited  confidence  in  him. 
One  of  them,  having  taken  up  his  residence  in  Europe, 
left  a  large  amount  of  property  in  his  hands,  requiring 
no  security,  and  giving  no  directions  about  it,  except 
to  say,  "  Use  your  own  judgment  and  discretion." 
They  trusted  him  because  they  saw  that  he  constantly 
endeavored  to  do  unto  others  whatsoever  he  would 
that  others  should  do  unto  him. 

He  continued  to  visit,  his  mother-in-law,  and  kindly 
to  attend  to  all  her  requests  during  the  many  years 
she  remained  a  widow  and  an  invalid,  even  after  he 
had  formed  many  new  relationships  by  his  subsequent 
marriages. 

During  Mrs.  Safford's  long  confinement,  she  had 
come  to  feel  the  loneliness  of  their  residence  in  Sulli- 
van Court ;  in  consequence  of  which  Mr.  Safford  sold 
the  house  and  removed  to  rooms  on  the  corner  of  Avon 
Place  and  Washington  Street,  where  she  died.  After 
her  death,  he  sent  the  children  under  his  care  to 
school  in  the  country,  and  he  with  his  mother  became 
boarders.  His  own  health  was  now  seriously  impaired. 
Apprehensions  were  awakened  that  he,  too,  might  fall 
a  victim  to  the  same  disease  which  had  carried  to 
the  grave  all  his  brothers,  two  of  their  wives,  and 
his  own. 

His  physician  having  advised  immediate  relaxation 
from  business,  he  engaged  passage  for  himself  and 
faithful  "  1'lackie  "  on  board  a  vessel  bound  for  the 
coast  of  Maine,  where  he  spent  several  weeks  travers- 


46  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

ing  those  vast  primitive  forests  on  horseback,  eschew- 
ing all  medicine,  and  breathing  God's  pure  air.  The 
unfavorable  symptoms  disappeared,  and  he  returned  to 
the  city  greatly  invigorated.  This  seems  to  have  been 
a  crisis  in  his  physical  condition,  no  indications  of  pul- 
monary disease  ever  recurring  afterward. 


BUSINESS   OPERATIONS   AND   PRINCIPLES.  47 


CHAPTER    IV. 

BUSINESS  OPERATIONS   AND  PRINCIPLES. 

First  large  charitable  Donation.  —  Amount  of  his  Property  in  1826.  —  Increase 
of  his  HusiiK'ss. —  His  Horse  "  Blackie."  —  Rules  of  the  Workshop. — 
Efforts  to  promote  Temperance  among  his  Men.  —  Interest  in  their  Spir- 
itual Welfare. —  Narrative  of  two  Individuals.  —  Description  of  his  Busi- 
ness. —  Respect  for  his  Calling.  —  Reputation  for  Integrity.  —  Self-re- 
straint under  Provocation.  —  Skill  in  his  Work. 

"  How  long,"  the  writer  asked  of  a  distinguished 
clergyman  of  this  city,  "  had  you  been  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Saffbrd  ?  "  "  Ever  since,"  he  replied,  "  that 
subscription  of  one  thousand  dollars  which  he  made  to 
the  funds  of  the  American  Education  Society."  The 
event  thus  referred  to  occurred  in  the  year  1826.  At 
that  time  donations  to  charitable  objects  of  such  an 
amount  were  rare,  and  the  fact  of  this  being  offered 
by  Mr.  Safiford  could  not  fail  to  bring  him  into  notice 
in  the  religious  community. 

While  listening  to  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Cor- 
nelius on  the  importance  of  educating  pious  young 
men  for  the  ministry,  in  which  it  was  proposed  that 
some  one  should  give  a  thousand  dollars  to  found  a 
scholarship,  the  interest  of  which  should  be  perma- 
nently devoted  to  aid  one  beneficiary,  the  question 
arose  in  his  mind,  "  Can  not  /do  it  ?  "  His  heart 
responded,  "  I  can."  And  he  did  it.  At  that  time 
Mr.  Safibrd  was  worth  twenty-five  thousand  dollars. 


48  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  S AFFORD. 

This  had  not  been  gained  by  the  rise  of  stocks,  nor  by 
speculations  of  any  sort,  but  was  wholly  the  product 
of  industry  and  untiring  application  to  his  business, 
through  the  blessing  of  God,  which,  he  says,  "  from  the 
beginning  I  sought  upon  my  labors."  The  preceding 
year  had  been  one  of  unusual  prosperity;  and  he  now 
came  with  his  thank  offering,  in  accordance  with  the 
principle,  upon  which  he  acted  through  life,  of  giving 
as  the  Lord  had  prospered  him. 

"  But  this  subscription,"  he  said  to  a  friend  years 
afterward,  "  cost  me  a  great  deal  of  pain.  I  saw  in 
my  heart  risings  of  self-complacency,  which  were  very 
odious,  and  led  me  to  fear  that  God  would  not  accept 
the  offering." 

Until  about  this  time  Mr.  SafFord  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  labor  with  his  men  in  the  shop.  He  now 
took  into  partnership  Mr.  Isaiah  Low,  one  of  his  early 
apprentices,  a  man  of  sterling  worth  and  more  than 
ordinary  mental  -culture.  His  views  of  the  principles 
and  mode  of  conducting  business  harmonized  entirely 
with  Mr.  Safford's ;  and  he  proved  himself  so  compe- 
tent in  every  respect,  that  the  shop  and  the  mechanical 
part  of  the  business  were  at  length  left  mostly  in  his 
hands.  Mr.  Low  took  the  house  adjoining  their  place 
of  business,  and  received  the  apprentices  into  his 
family. 

Although  by  this  arrangement  Mr.  Safford  was 
relieved  from  the  immediate  care  of  the  shop,  still 
the  rapid  extension  of  his  business  required  his  whole 
attention  abroad.  His  work  was  called  for  in  remote 
parts  of  the  city  and  suburbs.  It  was  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  these  labors  that  he  purchased  for  a  saddle 
horse  the  favorite  "  Blackie,"  already  spoken  of — an 


BUSINESS   OPERATIONS   AND   PRINCIPLES.  49 

animal  which  from  his  own  qualities,  and  his  celebrity, 
deserves  more  thaii  a  passing  mention. 

This  horse  was  brought  for  sale  from  the  country, 
because  unmanageable  by  his  owner.  His  appearance 
was  quite  striking,  being  above  the  medium  size,  finely 
proportioned,  of  a  jet  black  color,  and  his  countenance 
remarkably  intelligent.  Having  some  confidence  in 
his  own  horsemanship,  Mr.  Safford  said  he  would  try 
him.  To  his  surprise,  the  horse  behaved  extremely 
well.  Perceiving  no  fault  in  him,  he  concluded  that 
the  owner  must  have  been  very  timid,  and  have  yielded 
the  mastery  to  the  animal,  who  discovered  this,  and 
used  the  liberty  given  him.  He  purchased  the  horse  ; 
but  the  very  first  time  he  mounted  him  afterward,  he 
made  known  his  intention  not  to  be  controlled.  His 
first  effort  was  to  throw  his  rider  —  an  art  in  which  he 
was  manifestly  well  practiced.  He  reared,  he  kicked, 
he  plunged,  dashing  and  foaming  in  his  rage.  The 
battle  was  fought  in  a  lumber  yard,  where  boards  and 
much  timber  were  lying  loosely  about.  Mr.  Safford 
*oon  found  that  the  contest  was  to  be  a  severe  one,  and 
of  very  doubtful  issue.  The  horse  had  always  before 
gained  the  victory,  and  seemed  quite  confident  he 
should  now.  Many  persons  were  attracted  to  the  spot 
to  witness  the  scene.  His  friends  begged  him  to  dis- 
mount, saying  that  he  would  certainly  be  killed.  But 
lie  was  not  accustomed  to  yield  to  difficulties  in  any 
work  he  had  undertaken.  He  held  the  reins  firmly, 
and  with  perfect  calmness  and  great  adroitness  retained 
his  scat,  confident  that  he  must  conquer  now  or  never, 
yet  doubting  whether  the  horse  would  yield  until 
death.  A  large  raw-hide  whip  was  completely  used 
up ;  the  blood  was  flowing  copiously  down  his  legs ; 

5 


50  MEMOIR  OP   DANIEL  SAPFOBD. 

when  suddenly  the  horse  surrendered.  Standing  en- 
tirely still,  with  the  exception  of  an  involuntary  and 
universal  trembling,  he  seemed  to  say,  "  I  submit ;  I 
wait  your  bidding  as  my  master."  From  this  moment 
there  was  always  the  best  understanding  between  the 
horse  and  his  owner.  For  the  succeeding  twelve  years 
they  were  associated  with  each  other  in  the  minds  of 
many  in  this  community.  Mr.  Safford  was  often  des- 
ignated by  those  who  did  not  know  his  name  as  "  the 
man  who  owns  the  black  horse." 

All  the  boys  in  the  city  knew  Blackie.  He  would 
follow  his  master  whenever  permitted,  run  to  him 
when  called,  if  within  sound  of  his  voice,  and  perform 
many  pranks  which  were  to  them  a  great  amusement. 
His  master  frequently  left  him  at  the  door  of  an 
establishment,  with  the  reins  over  the  saddle,  and 
however  long  the  time  he  was  occupied,  Blackie  would 
be  found  on  his  return  patiently  waiting  for  him.  At 
one  place  the  boys,  for  several  successive  days,  had 
been  teasing  him.  At  length,  after  he  had  borne  the 
annoyance  until  his  patience  was  exhausted,  he  sud- 
denly reared,  as  if  intending  to  spring  upon  them. 
The  boys  were  frightened,  and  ran  behind  the  building. 
After  remaining  there  a  little  time,  they  crept  timidly 
out,  when  the  horse  again  sprang  toward  them,  and 
drove  them  back.  After  this  was  repeated  several  times, 
Blackie  concluded  that  he  would  hide,  too.  He  went 
around  the  other  side  of  the  building,  and  remained 
until  the  boys  appeared.  "While  they  were  looking 
about,  wondering  if  he  were  gone,  he  suddenly  leaped 
at  them  from  his  hiding  place.  This  play  of  hide  and 
go  seek  by  Blackie  and  the  boys  was  repeated  on  sev- 
eral occasions,  and  it  was  so  amusing  that  many  were 
attracted  to  witness  it. 


BUSINESS  OPERATIONS  AND  PRINCIPLES.  51 

It  was  with  deep  sorrow  that  Mr.  Saflbrd  felt  obliged 
to  part  with  so  faithful  a  servant,  when  he  became  old 
and  blind.  Twenty  years  afterward  he  said,  "  I  have 
sometimes  regretted  that  I  had  not  paid  his  board  and 
kept  him  in  my  possession,  although  perfectly  useless 
to  me,  until  his  death." 

About  this  time  Mr.  Safford  took  a  long  lease  of  the 
property  on  the  corner  of  Devonshire  Street  and 
Spring  Lane,  then  his  place  of  business.  The  ques- 
tion whether  he  should  lease  or  purchase  it  had  been 
for  some  time  under  consideration.  There  was  a 
strong  probability  that  the  value  of  this  property 
would  greatly  increase ;  but  his  aversion  to  being  in 
debt  prevailed.  It  was  with  him  an  established  rule 
never  to  contract  a  debt  which  he  might  not  be  able 
to  pay. 

The  number  of  men  in  his  employment  varied  from 
twenty  to  fifty.  In  his  intercourse  with  them  lie  was 
kind,  but  firm.  Tho  order  and  discipline  of  the  shop 
during  working  hours  were  strict.  No  profane  or 
improper  language  was  allowed.  Long  before  the 
temperance  movement  was  commenced,  Mr.  Safford, 
as  has  been  already  seen,  had  practically  adopted  its 
principles.  He  saw  and  felt  that  the  habit  of  drinking 
ardent  spirits  was  a  great  evil.  But  how  to  meet  it  in 
the  case  of  his  workmen,  for  whom  he  was  especially 
responsible,  was  a  difficult  question.  They  considered 
themselves  as  much  entitled  to  their  "  grog "  as  to 
their  wages.  He  first  proposed  to  substitute  beer,  and 
placed  in  the  cellar  a  barrel  of  it,  to  which  they  all  had 
access.  He  next  persuaded  them  to  exchange  the 
beer  for  milk.  At  last  he  adopted  the  plan  of  paying 
each  man  an  equivalent  in  money  for  the  liquor,  when 


52  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAPFORD. 

he  settled  with  him  at  the  close  of  the  week.  This 
measure  proved  more  satisfactory  than  either  of  the 
others.  A  few  years  later,  when  the  evils  of  intem- 
perance began  to  be  publicly  discussed,  and  total  ab- 
stinence societies  to  be  formed,  he  invited  all  his  work- 
men to  meet  in  his  own  house,  and  listen  to  an  address 
from  Rev.  Dr.  Edwards,  then  a  distinguished  advo- 
cate of  this  cause.  He  set  before  them  the  dangers  of 
the  temperate  drinker  in  his  usual  plain  and  earnest 
manner ;  after  which  the  men  formed  themselves  into 
a  temperance  society,  every  one  of  them  signing  the 
pledge. 

Mr.  Safford  made  himself  acquainted  with  the  habits 
of  his  workmen,  both  in  and  out  of  the  shop.  If  he 
learned  that  one  was  guilty  of  immoral  practices,  he 
embraced  the  earliest  opportunity  for  a  private  inter- 
view, and  kindly  but  faithfully  urged  an  immediate 
reformation.  If  this  did  not  follow,  the  man,  however 
valuable  his  services  were  to  him,  was  dismissed.  Nor 
did  he  rest  content  with  this.  Pie  sought  even  more 
earnestly  their  spiritual  welfare,  and  did  not  cease  to 
pray  and  labor  for  their  salvation.  One  who  in  early 
life  was  apprenticed  to  him,  and  subsequently  became 
a  partner  in  the  business,  says,  "  I  can  never  express 
what  I  owe  to  Mr.  Safford's  example,  and  to  his  efforts 
for  my  welfare.  It  was  a  conversation  which  he  had 
with  me  by  the  door  of  the  shop,  after  the  business  of 
the  day  was  closed,  and  the  other  workmen  had  re- 
tired, together  with  his  prayers  for  me,  which  availed 
to  bring  me  to  Christ."  This  man  is  now  a  respected 
officer  of  a  church  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city. 

Another  says,  "  I  never  hear  the  name  of  this  good 
man  mentioned  but  it  stirs  up  within  me  the  most 


BUSINESS   OPERATIONS   AND  PRINCIPLES.  53 

pleasant  emotions.  When  I  first  came  to  Boston,  I 
applied  for  work  to  Deacon  Saffbrd,  and  was  successful. 
He  was  employing  at  that  time  more  than  fifty  work- 
men. Soon  afterward,  I  joined  a  company  of  young 
men  who  spent  their  evenings  in  dissipation.  One 
Saturday  evening,  as  the  men  came  forward  to  receive 
their  pay,  Mr.  Safford  asked  me  to  stand  aside  and 
wait  a  moment.  After  all  the  cithers  had  gone  away, 
he  turned  to  me,  and  in  one  of  the  most  faithful  and 
earnest  exhortations  I  ever  heard,  urged  me  to  aban- 
don my  course  of  life  at  once,  as  my  only  hope  of  suc- 
cess in  this  world,  or  of  salvation  in  that  which  is  to 
come.  During  his  remarks  he  recounted  the  history 
of  many  individuals,  whom  he  had  seen  commence 
life  in  Boston  with  much  promise,  but  who,  following 
the  same  course  I  was  then  pursuing,  had  brought 
ruin  upon  themselves,  and  disgrace  upon  their  friends. 
The  conversation  ended  with  a  solomn  prayer.  It  was 
the  turning  point  in  my  life.  I  at  once  abandoned  my 
evil  associates,  and  avoided  the  theater  ;  and  from  that 
hour  my  prospects  brightened.  This  is  not  all.  When 
thrown  into  the  company  of  irreligious  men,  that  con- 
versation and  its  infinite  worth  to  me  have  many  times 
occurred  to  my  mind,  and  led  me  to  try  to  imitate  it." 
As  has  been  already  intimated,  his  business  was  not 
that  of  the  ordinary  blacksmith.  There  were  parts  of 
it  which  required  much  skill  and  taste,  such  as  the 
constructing  of  doors,  locks,  and  safes,  for  banks. 
Many  of  the  ornamental  iron  fences,  balconies,  and 
verandas  first  constructed  in  Boston,  were  not  only 
of  his  workmanship,  but  the  patterns  were  of  his 
device.  His  work  was  sent  to  different  parts  of  this 
and  other  countries.  He  introduced  hot-air  iron  fur- 


54  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

naces  for  warming  dwelling  houses  and  large  build- 
ings, of  which  the  first  used  iii  the  Capitol  at  Wash- 
ington was  one.  He  invented  some  articles,  and  im- 
proved others,  which  came  into  extensive  use.  He  was 
sometimes  urged  to  take  out  patents  on  these ;  but  he 
always  said, "  No ;  I  choose  that  all  shall  be  at  lib- 
erty to  use  my  inventions.  If  the  public  are  ben- 
efited, I  am  satisfied."  He  entered  into  many  large 
contracts  with  the  city,  and  with  other  corporations  ; 
among  them  one  for  the  iron  work  in  Quincy  Market, 
and  another  for  that  in  the  House  of  Industry.  His 
last  large  engagement  with  the  city  was  for  the  build- 
ing of  the  iron  fence  around  the  Common.  This  he 
executed  in  connection  with  his  former  partner,  Mr. 
Adams,  more  than  fifteen  years  after  the  dissolution  of 
their  copartnership.  Mr.  Adams  had  continued  in  a 
prosperous  business  of  the  same  kind,  and  Mr.  Safford 
was  ever  scrupulously  careful  to  avoid  competition 
with  him.  Indeed,  he  always  avoided  every  thing  like 
competition  with  his  fellow-mechanics.  When  pro- 
posals were  solicited  for  these  and  similar  large  con- 
tracts, he  would  not  underbid  others,  nor  descend  to 
any  unfair  means  to  procure  the  work.  In  making  an 
estimate,  he  carefully  acquainted  himself  with  the  cost 
of  proper  materials,  and  of  the  requisite  labor,  and 
then  added  what  he  regarded  as  a  fair  profit.  Nor  did 
he  desire  any  engagements  which  were  only  to  be  had 
upon  less  honorable  terms. 

Mr.  Safford  never  allowed  himself  to  be  insulted. 
A  builder  in  the  city,  who  had  acquired  eminence  and 
influence,  and  whose  favor  was  much  sought  by  me- 
chanics, on  account  of  the  business  it  was  in  his  power 
to  furnish,  in  fulfilling  large  contracts  found  it  for 


BUSINESS  OPERATIONS   AND   PRINCIPLES.  55 

his  interest  to  employ  Mr.  Safford.  The  man  was 
haughty,  overbearing,  often  passionate,  and  withal  very 
profane ;  but  these  peculiarities  were  borne  with  by 
many  who  wished  to  obtain  his  work.  One  day  his 
large  figure  was  seen  in  the  door  of  Mr.  Safford's  shop. 
In  a  loud  voice,  and  with  an  oath,  he  called  out,  "  You 
son  of  a  Vulcan,  why  is  not  the  work  done  on  those 
buildings?"  The  shop  was  large,  and  Mr.  Safford 
was  in  a  remote  part  of  it.  All  the  men  paused  in 
their  work,  and  fixed  their  eyes  on  him.  They  had 
never  seen  him  lose  his  temper ;  but  this  was  a  severe 
test,  and  the  interest  was  intense  to  see  how  he  would 
bear  it.  He  remained  silent  for  a  moment.  The  man 
spoke  again  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  repeating  the  same 
words.  Mr.  Safford  turned  and  walked  toward  him, 
and  with  calm  dignity  replied,  "  Mr. ,  such  lan- 
guage as  that  can  not  be  allowed  in  my  shop.  I  have 
always  treated  you  as  a  gentleman,  and  I  expect  the 
same  treatment  from  you  in  return.  The  work  is  in 
progress,  and  will  be  completed  at  the  time  agreed 
upon  ;  but  if  we  must  receive  such  language  from  you, 
I  prefer  that  in  future  you  should  get  your  work  done 
at  another  place."  The  workmen  did  not  fail  to 
notice  the  very  deferential  manner  in  which  this  per- 
son ever  after  addressed  Mr.  Safford,  and  were  pleased 
to  see  that  they  received  from  him  more  orders  for 
work  than  before. 

The  only  respect  which  Mr.  Safford  valued  was  that 
inspired  by  true  worth  of  character.  This  he  aimed 
to  attain  in  his  calling,  choosing  to  be  known,  at  home 
and  abroad,  as  a  blacksmith.  On  one  occasion,  after 
he  had  retired  from  business,  he  said,  "  I  was  never  at 
any  time  of  iny  life  ashamed  of  my  trade,  nor  to  be 


56  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

seen  working  at  it.  I  have  always  regarded  any  hon- 
est employment,  by  which  a  person  may  earn  a  living, 
as  respectable,  and  I  can  see  nothing  in  it  degrading 
to  any  man.  I  can  not  say  that  I  have  not  aimed  to 
be  at  the  head  of  -my  profession,  but  have  never  enter- 
tained for  a  moment  the  wish  to  change  my  business, 
as  I  have  sometimes  been  advised  to  do  by  friends,  for 
one  which  in  the  eyes  of  many  might  be  more  respec- 
table ;  choosing  to  be,  as  the  proverb  is,  '  a  king 
among  beggars  rather  than  a  beggar  among  kings.' 
Of  late  years,  since  I  have  retired  from  business,  it  has 
sometimes  happened  that  a  lawyer,  in  drawing  up  legal 
instruments,  has  proposed  to  write  '  Daniel  Safford, 
gentleman,'  as  is  common  in  such  cases,  and  has 
sometimes  done  so  ;  but  I  always  disliked  it,  preferring 
to  be  designated  by  my  former  calling." 

After  it  was  almost  forgotten  that  he  ever  labored 
with  his  own  hands,  he  received,  at  different  times, 
proposals  from  mercantile  gentlemen  to  invest  capital 
with  them  in  business.  Reflecting  upon  the  risk  which 
this  would  involve,  he  one  day  remarked  to  Mrs.  Saf- 
ford, "  Should  I  lose  all,  and  it  should  be  necessary,  I 
could  return  to  the  anvil,  wife,  and  just  as  cheerfully 
as  ever  earn  our  bread  in  that  way.  It  might  be  a 
little  severe  at  first,  but  this  arm  has  not  lost  its  power, 
and,  I  think,  not  its  skill."  This  had  been  proved  not 
long  before.  When  the  Lowell  Railroad  was  in  process 
of  construction,  it  became  necessary,  not  imfrequently, 
to  weld  together  two  of  the  iron  rails.  Inquiry  was 
made  of  Mr.  Safford  if  this  could  be  done.  He  said 
it  could,  and  directed  some  of  his  most  experienced 
men  to  undertake  it.  The  foreman  in  the  forging 
department  pronounced  the  thing  impossible.  He 


BUSINESS  OPERATIONS  AND  PRINCIPLES.  57 

said  they  could  not  get  up  a  welding  heat  in  that  shop 
sufficient  to  do  it,  and  that  it  would  be  foolish  to 
attempt  it.  Mr.  Safford,  still  insisting  that  it  could  be 
done,  at  length  said,  "  You  do  not  intend  to  compel 
me  to  take  hold  myself — do  you  ?  "  "I  should  like 
to  see  you  try  it,"  replied  the  foreman,  in  a  somewhat 
defiant  tone.  Mr.  Safford  knew  that  there  was  an 
Englishman  in  the  shop  who  could  do  it,  but  he  was 
not  willing  to  have  his  foreman  beaten  by  him.  He 
ordered  a  man  to  the  bellows,  laid  aside  his  coat,  called 
for  a  leather  apron,  and  took  his  stand  at  the  anvil. 
Four  men  on  each  side  of  him  supported  the  rails.  The 
men  had  never  before  seen  him  in  this  position,  and 
stood  by,  laughing  among  themselves,  and  expecting 
to  witness  his  failure.  He  quietly  worked  on,  until,  to 
the  astonishment  of  all,  and  the  extreme  mortification 
of  the  foreman,  the  work  was  successfully  completed. 
Contented  with  the  wise  allotments  of  Providence, 
Mr.  Safford  knew  not  the  feelings  of  jealousy,  which 
many  in  the  working  classes  entertain  respecting  those 
who  occupy  a  position  in  society  higher  than  them- 
selves. He  cherished  a  noble  magnanimity  toward  men 
in  every  station;  and  gladly  gave  honor  to  whom  honor 
was  due.  He  respected  man,  of  whatever  color  or 
nation,  as  a  brother,  even  though  clothed  in  rags. 
His  kindness  to  all  classes  was  proverbial.  He  pos- 
sessed that  good  sense,  and  had  acquired  those  habits 
of  close  observation,  which  enabled  him  to  judge  cor- 
rectly of  character.  If  he  met  with  persons  who,  on 
account  of  their  wealth,  arrogantly  claimed  undue 
deference,  he  pitied  them.  He  never  courted  the 
favor  of  those  who  were  elevated  by  office  or  wealth, 
or  sought  to  gain  consideration  by  any  connection  with 


58  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

them.  It  was  not  thus  he  aimed  to  rise  in  the  world. 
But  when,  from  time  to  time,  he  found  himself  unex- 
pectedly occupying  positions  which  were  new  to  him, 
whatever  they  might  be,  he  always  seemed  to  be  en- 
tirely at  home  in  them.  He  knew  just  where  he 
stood,  and  that  it  was  on  a  solid  foundation.  Con- 
scious that  his  aim  was  not  to  establish  a  reputation 
among  men,  but  to  be  good  and  to  do  good,  he  was 
very  little  affected  by  what  others  thought  or  said  of 
his  course. 


CONNECTION   WITH    THE   SALEM   CHURCH.  59 


CHAPTER   V. 

CONNECTION  WITH   THE  SALEM   CHURCH. 

Organization  of  the  Church.  —  Chosen  Deacon.  —  View  of  his  official  Duties. 

—  Love  for  his  Brethren.  —  Attachment  to  the  Pastor,  Rev.  J.  Edwards. 

—  Kindness  shown  to  his  Family. 

A  GROWING  interest  in  evangelical  religion  led  to  the 
belief  that  a  new  Congregational  church  should  be 
organized  in  the  northern  part  of  the  city.  To  com- 
mence this  enterprise  a  number  of  persons  were  desig- 
nated by  the  other  churches,  among  whom  was  Mr. 
Safford.  At  the  first  meeting  of  the  new  church  he 
was  elected  deacon,  and  appointed  one  of  the  com- 
mittee for  calling  a  pastor.  He  was  inducted  into 
office,  with  two  associates,  on  the  second  Sabbath  in 
January,  1828  —  the  Sabbath  following  the  installation 
of  the  pastor. 

Mr.  Safford's  estimate  of  himself  was  such  that  he 
would  never  have  sought  this  office.  Many  years 
later,  after  he  had  served  in  a  similar  capacity  in  three 
other  churches,  he  one  evening  remarked,  on  returning 
home  from  a  meeting  for  prayer  and  conference,  over 
which  he  had  presided,  "  I  ought  not  to  be  in  this 

place.  There  are  men  in  the  church  —  Mr. and 

others  —  more  competent  to  edify  people  than  I  am." 
Deeming  it,  however,  a  call  of  God,  he  did  not  refuse 
to  obey  it,  and  enter  at  once,  with  his  customary 


60  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

fidelity,  upon  its  duties.  Visiting  "  the  widow  and 
fatherless  in  their  affliction,"  and  ministering  to  those 
who  needed  sympathy  and  relief,  were  no  new  em- 
ployments to  him ;  but  he  now  adopted  them  as  part 
of  his  daily  routine  of  duty.  One  who  was  subse- 
quently associated  with  him  in  this  office  writes,  — 

"  Deacon  Safford  cherished  a  profound  sense  of  the 
dignity  and  responsibilities  of  the  office,  and  discharged 
its  duties  with  unsparing  zeal  and  devote dness,  al- 
though diffident  and  distrustful  of  himself.  Like  the 
seven  who  were  appointed  to  attend  to  such  business 
as  encumbered  the  apostles,  that  they  might  give 
themselves  continually  to  prayer  and  to  the  ministry 
of  the  word,  he  made  it  his  first  duty  to  perform  any 
service  that  would  relieve  or  assist  his  pastor.  His 
watehfulness  for  opportunities  to  cU}  this  was  so  con- 
stant, and  his  perception  and  judgment  so  accurate, 
that  a  thing  was  often  done  by  him  before  it  would 
occur  to  another  that  any  thing  needed  to  be  done. 

"It  often  devolved  upon  him  in  person  to  solicit 
contributions  for  charitable  objects  ;  and  this  he  did  in 
such  a  pleasant  way  that  all  were  glad  to  see  him 
coming,  even  when  they  knew  it  was  to  ask  for  money 
which  they  could,  perhaps,  ill  afford  to  give. 

"  His  visits  to  the  sick  and  the  afflicted  were  marked 
by  gentleness  and  sympathy.  He  possessed  great  skill 
in  gaining  their  confidence,  and  knew  better  than  most 
men  how  to  afford  relief." 

One  of  the  objects  which  Mr.  Safford  strove  to 
accomplish  was  to  induce  people  to  attend  upon  the 
services  of  the  sanctuary.  "Never  shall  I  forget," 
remarked  another,  "  after  having  mentioned  one  day 
to  Mr.  Safford  the  name  of  a  family  in  the  neighbor- 


CONNECTION   WITH   THE   SALEM   CHURCH.  61 

hood  of  Salem  Church,  who  I  thought  might  be  drawn 
to  the  house  of  God  if  efforts  were  made  to  that  effect, 
the  promptness  and  zeal  with  which  he  attended  to 
the  case,  looking  them  up  himself,  and  persevering  in 
his  exertions  until  they  were  all  established  as  constant 
attendants  on  divine  worship." 

On  one  occasion,  when  a  series  of  meetings  was 
about  to  be  held,  he  looked  around  to  see  whom  he 
could  induce  to  attend  them.  Among  others,  he  in- 
vited a  widow  lady,  with  three  young  daughters,  who 
were  dependent  in  part  on  their  needle  for  support. 
The  mother  reasonably  objected  that  they  could  not 
afford  to  give  their  time  to  meetings  during  the  week. 
He  asked  her  how  much  they  could  earn  in  the  given 
time.  She  told  him,  and  he  said, "  Let  your  daughters 
come  to  these  meetings,  and  I  will  see  that  you  do  not 
lose  by  it."  They  went,  and  were  converted,  and  sub- 
sequently filled  important  positions  both  in  social  life 
and  in  the  church. 

He  regarded  the  family  of  Christ  as  his  own  family. 
It  was  his  custom  to  keep  a  list  of  the  members  of  the 
church,  and  to  cultivate  a  personal  acquaintance  with 
each ;  loving  those  united  with  him  in  these  sacred 
bonds  "  with  a  pure  heart  fervently."  He  supplied 
the  immediate  necessities  of  the  poor  from  his  own 
purse,  and  with  this  never  failed  to  point  them  to  the 
full  fountain  of  Christ's  love,  from  which  he  himself 
drank  so  deeply. 

The  pastor  who  had  been  called  to  the  charge  of 
this  infant  church  was  the  Rev.  Justin  Edwards,  of 
Andover.  At  this  time  his  health  was  found  to  have 
been  so  much  impaired  by  his  former  labors,  that  it 
was  deemed  inexpedient  for  his  family  to  remove 

6 


62  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

immediately  to  Boston.  They  were  accordingly  placed 
for  the  time  in  Dorchester,  and  he  himself  allowed  to 
pass  the  summer  at  Saratoga  Springs.  In  these  cir- 
cumstances, Mr.  Safford  assumed  the  care  of  the  fam- 
ily ;  or,  as  Mrs.  Edwards  said,  "  He  adopted  us.  He 
was  present  at  the  house  in  Dorchester  to  receive  our 
goods,  and  did  not  leave  us  until  they  were  all  ar- 
ranged, aiding  himself  in  the  work  through  the  entire 
day."  It  is  with  much  gratitude  that  Mrs.  Edwards 
remembers  his  kind  attentions  during  this  season  of" 
trial,  while  among  strangers,  in  delicate  health,  with 
the  sole  care  of  her  young  children,  and  burdened 
with  anxiety  for  her  husband. 

The  approach  of  Blackie  and  his  master  always  sent 
a  thrill  of  joy  through  the  house — the  little  boys 
vied  with  each  other  in  their  efforts  to  get  first  to  the 
gate  and  open  it ;  and  were  often  permitted  to  perfom 
the  no  less  agreeable  service  of  relieving  the  chaise 
of  its  contents,  consisting  of  nice  fruits  of  the  season, 
and  other  "  good  things."  One  instance  of  Mr.  Saf- 
ford's  kindness  made  an  abiding  impression  on  the 
minds  of  these  boys.  He  took  them  in  his  carriage 
into  the  city,  and  purchased  for  each  a  new  pair  of 
boots  —  the  first  they  had  ever  possessed.  He  could 
never  forget  their  manifestations  of  delight  as  they 
passed  through  the  street  leaping  by  his  side,  and 
filling  his  heart  with  a  joy  equal  to  their  own. 

"  On  the  removal  of  the  family  to  the  city,  in  the 
autumn,"  Mrs.  Edwards  writes,  "  he  was  at  the  house 
in  Sheafe  Street,  to  receive  us  again,  and  to  render 
the  needed  assistance.  After  the  furniture  was  ar- 
ranged, he  perceived  that  some  additional  articles  were 
wanting  to  render  the  parlors  comfortable  and  attrac- 


CONNECTION   WITH  THE  SALEM   CHURCH.  63 

tive,  and  saying  nothing  to  any  one,  he  went  and 
ordered  them,  paying  the  bill  himself.  Thus,  with  his 
kindness  ever  wakeful  and  active,  he  provided  for  our 
good,  during  our  residence  in  Boston,  many  comforts, 
which  are  still  gratefully  remembered.  When  the  ill 
health  of  my  husband  rendered  it  necessary  for  him 
to  resign  his  charge  and  return  to  Andover,  our  dwell- 
ing here  was,  at  his  expense,  handsomely  painted,  and 
furnished  with  window  blinds.  These  and  many  other 
acts  seemed  to  be  done  by  him  with  the  same  interest 
with  which  he  would  have  done  them  for  his  own  family, 
expecting  and  wishing  for  nothing  in  return.  During 
the  absence  of  my  husband  most  of  the  time  for  seven 
years,  our  dwelling  was  often  cheered  by  his  presence ; 
and  whenever  we  entered  his  own,  we  were  sure  to  be 
met  with  a  smile  which  gave  full  proof  that  his  heart 
meant  what  his  lips  uttered  — '  I  am  glad  to  see  you.' 
To  be  ever  greeted  with  kind  looks  and  other  expres- 
sions of  a  sincere  and  sympathizing  heart,  in  this  cold, 
selfish  world,  we  have  felt  to  be  no  small  favor  from 
the  Lord. 

"  Throughout  his  life  my  children  received  from  him 
numerous  acts  of  kindness.  For  many  months,  while 
attending  school  in  the  city  they  had  a  home  in  his 
house.  At  the  time  when  my  husband  was  appointed 
President  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover, 
he  made  important  repairs  upon  the  house  we  were 
to  occupy,  and  procured  the  additional  furniture 
requisite." 

In  completing  her  narrative  of  the  kindness  received 
from  him  by  her  husband  and  family  through  his  life, 
Mrs.  Edwards  adds,  "  In  1855,  he,  with  my  sons, 
selected  a  monument  for  my  husband,  the  expense 


64  MEMOIR  OP   DANIEL  8AFFORD. 

of  which  was  mostly  defrayed  by  contributions  from 
his  acquaintances  and  friends.  His  usual  good  taste 
and  judgment  were  manifest  in  this.  Though  now  in 
declining  health,  the  care  of  its  transportation  and 
erection  was,  at  his  own  request,  left  to  him.  He  not 
only  superintended  the  labor,  but  wrought  with  his 
own  hands  day  after  day,  until  the  work  was  com- 
pleted. .  .  . 

"  It  was  affecting  to  witness  how  constantly  he  em- 
ployed himself  for  the  good  of  others,  even  in  illness 
and  weakness.  During  the  last  summer  of  his  life,  he 
gathered  in  his  daily  rides  materials  for  a  rustic  gate 
for  our  garden  hedge.  This  he  constructed  himself, 
in  his  own  house  in  Boston,  spending  several  days  in 
the  work.  We  received  it  by  express,  with  the  hinges 
upon  it,  ready  to  be  put  in  its  place.  There  it  still 
remains  —  more  than  six  years  afterward  —  opposite 
our  windows,  reminding  us  daily  that  we  once  had 
such  a  friend  and  brother. 

"From  many  rooms  in  our  dwelling  his  fervent 
prayers  have  ascended  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  for  his 
blessing  to  rest  upon  us ;  and  oh,  how  many,  many 
dwellings  have  shared  in  the  same  sincere  and  heart- 
felt supplications  ! 

"  May  his  mantle,  with  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  rest 
upon  his  family  and  posterity  to  the  latest  generation." 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,  CONTINUED.  65 


*       CHAPTER    VI. 

DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED. 

Marriage  to  Miss  Abby  Jane  Bigelow. —  Visit  to  her  Parents.  —  Dominie. 
—  Mr.  Safford,  "  the  Minister's  Friend."  — Rev.  Dr.  Cornelius.  — Birth  of 
a  Son.  — Death  of  his  Wife. —  Views  of  Mourning  Apparel.  — Extracts 
from  Correspondence. 

WE  have  related  the  circumstances  in  which  Mr. 
Safford's  acquaintance  with  Rev.  Mr.  Edwards's  family 
commenced.  The  kindness  so  gratefully  acknowledged 
by  Mrs.  Edwards  was  at  first  prompted  solely  by  his 
regard  for  his  pastor,  and  the  cause  for  which  he  was 
laboring.  That  attachment  was  now  to  be  strength- 
ened by  the  formation  of  a  tenderer  tie.  On  the  25th 
of  December,  1828,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Abby  Jane 
Bigelow,  of  Colchester,  Connecticut,  sister  of  Mrs. 
Edwards. 

Miss  Bigelow  had  professed  religion  six  years  before, 
at  the  age  of  twenty.  Her  temperament  was  placid, 
and  her  tastes  were  simple.  Being  little  disposed  to 
enter  into  fashionable  life,  it  was  her  delight  now  to  be 
introduced  by  her  husband  to  those  members  of  the 
church  who  could  be  comforted  or  aided  by  her,  and 
share  with  him  the  pleasure  of  doing  good. 

The  wedding  had  taken  place  in  Boston,  at  the  resi- 
dence of  Mr.  Edwards,  where  Miss  Bigelow  was  on  a 
visit  to  her  sister.  Though  the  approbation  of  her 

6« 


66  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

aged  parents  had  been  sought  and  bestowed,  yet  four 
months  of  her  married  life  passed  ere  they  had  an 
opportunity  of  seeing  him  who  almost  seemed  to  have 
taken  their  daughter  by  stealth,  she  having  left  them 
apparently  only  for  a  few  weeks,  and  often  having  said, 
"  I  shall  be  the  one,  of  all  the  six,  to  stay  at  home  and 
take  care  of  you."  But  now,  on  a  loveljj  spring  morn- 
ing, Blackie  was  seen  wending  his  way  through  their 
quiet  village.  He  first  stopped  at  the  house  of  her 
sister,  Mrs.  T. ;  who,  with  her  husband,  accompanied 
them  to  the  old  mansion,  feeling  no  small  interest  in 
witnessing  the  first  greeting  between  the  parents  and 
the  son.  A  visit  of  a  few  days  fully  satisfied  them 
respecting  their  daughter's  choice ;  and  their  esteem 
for  him  increased  ever  afterward  while  they  lived. 

During  this  first  visit  to  Colchester,  he  made  an- 
other acquaintance,  which,  as  illustrative  of  his 
character,  deserves  to  be  mentioned.  It  was  with 
"  Dominie,"  an  old  negro  who  lived  alone  in  a  little 
hut  on  the  edge  of  a  wood,  some  distance  from  the 
village.  Many  yet  living  remember  him  as  spinning 
worsted  in  their  fathers'  families,  when  they  were  chil- 
dren, and  singing  as  he  spun,  — 

"  Oh,  when  shall  I  see  Jesus, 

And  reign  with  him  above, 
And  from  this  flowing  fountain 

Drink  everlasting  love  ? 
When  shall  I  be  delivered 

From  this  vain  world  of  sin, 
And,  with  my  blessed  Jesus, 

Drink  endless  pleasures  in  ? " 

But  now,  too  old  to  spin,  he  spent  his  time,  when  able, 
in  going  about  to  stimulate  Christians  to  a  higher 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,   CONTINUED.  67 

piety,  and  to  warn  the  impenitent  of  their  danger. 
When  too  feeble  for  this,  he,  alone  in  his  hut,  occupied 
himself  with  his  Bible,  and  in  prayer  and  praise.  Mr. 
Safford  made  him  a  visit,  and  enjoyed  an  hour  of  de- 
lightful Christian  communion  with  him.  His  furni- 
ture consisted  of  a  bed,  a  chair,  a  table,  and  his  spin- 
ning wheel,  which  now  bore  as  strong  marks  of  age  as 
himself.  And  often  he  knew  not  whence  his  next  meal 
was  to  come,  except  that  Elijah's  God  would  provide 
it.  But  he  sung  with  as  much  heart  as  ever,  - — 

"  I  need  not  go  abroad  for  joy, 
Who  have  a  feast  at  home ; 
My  sighs  are  turned  into  songs  — 
The  Comforter  is  come." 

And  Mr.  Safford  felt  that,  if  he  had  the  wealth  of  a 
world  at  his  command,  he  would  not  venture  essentially 
to  change  Dominie's  situation.  He  gave  him  a  small 
sum  to  furnish  present  necessaries,  and  left  an  order 
at  a  store  for  his  annual  supplies  —  a  deed  which  the 
Master  doubtless  accepted  as  done  to  himself.  It  was 
not  long,  however,  that  Dominie  needed  this  aid. 
Inquiring  after  him  on  a  subsequent  visit,  he  learned 
that  a  neighbor  had  one  day  called  at  Dominie's  hut, 
and  finding  him  very  sick,  had  removed  him  to  his  own 
house,  where  ho  was  tenderly  nursed  and  cared  ibr 
until  his  death.  The  poor  spinner,  of  a  despised  race 
on  earth,  had  gone  to  be  a  prince  in  the  kingdom  of 
glory. 

Mr.  Safford  now  began  to  be  commonly  known  as 
the  minister's  friend,  and  a  helper  in  every  good  cause. 
Three  sisters  of  his  wife  had  married  clergymen  :  the 
llcv.  J.  Edwards,  his  own  pastor,  Rev.  J.  Reid,  of 


68  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

Reading,  and  Rev.  W.  Gale,  then  of  Eastport,  Maine, 
whom  he  seemed  to  receive  in  place  of  the  three 
brothers  he  had  lost.  In  a  letter  addressed  to  Mrs. 
Edwards,  Dec.  16,  1832,  he  writes  thus :  — 

"  I  have  often  considered  the  transaction  which  took 
place  in  your  house  in  Sheafe  Street,  four  years  ago, 
as  the  most  important  event  in  my  history.  It  con- 
nected me  with  a  family  circle  whose  example  and 
precepts  have  been  a  great  benefit  to  me,  and  would 
have  been  much  greater  were  I  not  so  slow  to  learn. 
I  love  to  follow  the  chain  of  providences  connected 
with  it  down  to  the  present  time.  If,  during  the 
absence  of  your  husband,  whom  I  love  and  respect 
more  than  any  man  now  living,  I  can  serve  you  in  any 
way,  I  hope  you  will  use  all  the  freedom  you  would 
with  an  own  brother." 

As  his  acquaintance  with  the  religious  world  ex- 
tended, he  began  to  take  larger  and  more  compre- 
hensive views  of  the  work  which  Christ  has  com- 
mitted to  his  people.  He  felt  more  deeply  his  re- 
sponsibility as  a  steward,  soon  to  be  called  to  account 
for  his  use  of  the  talents  intrusted  to  him,  and  com- 
menced keeping  an  exact  account  of  his  family  and 
charitable  expenses.  Letters  written  by  Mrs.  Safford 
at  this  period,  descriptive  of  their  housekeeping,  show 
that  much  economy  was  used  in  providing  for  their 
table,  as  well  as  in  furnishing  the  house,  in  order  that 
they  might  have  more  to  give  to  the  cause  of  be- 
nevolence. 

"  Dr.  Cornelius,"  she  writes,  "  preached  economy  to 
us  while  here,  and  we  have  been  considering  whether 
it  would  not  be  right  for  us,  as  Christians,  to  dispense 
with  many  of  the  luxuries  of  the  table  in  which  we 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,  CONTINUED.  69 

have  been  accustomed  to  indulge,  and  devote  the 
money  to  charitable  objects.  All  that  we  have  belongs 
to  the  Lord ;  and  should  we  not  learn  to  eat  to  live, 
and  not  live  to  eat  ?  We  think  so,  and  are  trying  the 
experiment  of  living  very  simply." 

Dr.  Cornelius  was,  during  the  first  winter  after  Mr. 
Safford's  marriage,  a  frequent  and  welcome  guest  at 
his  table.  A  strong  and  mutual  attachment  was 
formed  between  them,  and  after  his  death  the  inter- 
course and  instructive  conversation  of  this  eminent 
man  were  remembered  in  the  family  with  much 
delight. 

On  the  1st  of  April,  1830,  he  first  experienced 
the  joy  of  embracing  a  son  of  his  own.  This  seemed 
to  complete  his  domestic  bliss.  But  alas!  six  weeks 
only  had  passed  in  the  mutual  enjoyment  of  this 
new  gift,  when  God  revealed  to  them  his  will  that  the 
mother  must  die.  Who  can  tell  how  crushing  was  the 
burden  thus  laid  upon  his  servant  ?  Only  seventeen 
months  had  she  been  his,  and  daily  had  their  union 
seemed  blessed  anew  by  Heaven.  He  sought  for  a 
place  to  weep,  and  poured  out  his  soul  before  the 
Lord.  With  strong  crying  and  many  tears  he  prayed 
for  her  life,  for  his  sake  and  for  that  of  the  helpless 
infant.  At  length  his  bleeding  heart  submitted ;  iior 
did  he  leave  the  place  until  he  could  say,  in  humble 
imitation  of  the  Sufferer  in  Gethsemane,  "  Not  my 
will,  but  thine,  be  done." 

The  summons  did  not  find  Airs.  Safford  unprepared 
to  meet  it.  Her  first  anxiety,  as  was  natural,  was 
for  her  babe ;  and  when  her  sister,  Mrs.  T.,  promised 
to  receive  and  educate  him  as  her  own,  her  mind 
was  at  rest,  and  she  bowed  meekly  to  the  appointment 


70  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD, 

of  her  Father.  She  did  not,  however,  for  a  time, 
enjoy  as  she  desired  the  consciousness  of  her  Saviour's 
presence  and  love.  Her  life  "was  reviewed  with  severe 
scrutiny,  and  compared  with  the  purity  of  heaven. 
"  How  can  I,"  she  exclaimed,  "  who  have  so  little 
sought  the  glory  of  God,  hope  to  enter  that  holy 
world ! "  She  could  not  see,  as  others  did,  that  this 
very  jealousy  of  herself  was  an  evidence  of  true  piety  ; 
nor  did  she  remember  that  salvation  is  a  boon  not  to 
be  merited  by  works,  but  received  with  humble  faith 
as  the  gift  of  God  to  sinners. 

When  the  last  struggle  came,  —  after  she  had  left 
many  touching  messages  for  her  friends,  —  her  hus- 
band asked  her, "  Can  you  commit  your  soul  to  God  ?  " 
She  answered  quickly,  and  with  emphasis,  "  Oh,  yes ; 
and  you  and  the  babe  too."  Then  summoning  her 
little  strength,  she  said,  "  Christ  is  my  Friend."  And 
again,  with  emphasis, "  Oh,  how  good  Christ  is  !  "  This 
was  what  her  husband  had  prayed  for.  The  Saviour 
was  with  her  in  this  trying  moment,  and  the  chamber 
of  death,  illumined  by  his  presence,  became  as  the 
gate  of  heaven.  The  friends  who  surrounded  her 
exclaimed,  almost  involuntarily,  "  0  death,  where  is 
thy  sting  ?  "  A  few  moments  more,  and  the  sufferer 
was  at  rest  for  ever. 

At  the  funeral,  Mr.  Safford  stood  at  the  head  of  her 
coffin,  and  with  an  unfaltering  voice  united  with  the 
friends  in  singing  the  hymn,  — 

"  Unveil  thy  bosom,  faithful  tomb  ; 

Take  this  new  treasure  to  thy  trust, 
And  give  these  sacred  relics  room 
To  slumber  in  the  silent  dust. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  71 

"  Nor  pain,  nor  grief,  nor  anxious  fear 

Invade  thy  bounds ;  no  mortal  woes 
Can  reach  the  peaceful  sleeper  here, 
While  angels  watch  the  soft  repose. 

"  So  Jesus  slept;  God's  dying  Son 

Passed  through  the  grave,  and  blessed  the  bed. 
Rest  here,  blest  saint,  till  from  his  throne 
The  morning  break,  and  pierce  the  shade. 

"  Break  from  his  throne,  illustrious  morn ! 

Attend,  O  earth,  his  sovereign  word ! 
Restore  thy  trust  —  a  glorious  form  — 
Called  to  ascend  and  meet  the  Lord." 

The  views  of  Mr.  Safford  under  this  severe  stroke  * 
may  best  be  ascertained  from  his  correspondence  with 
his  friends ;  some  extracts  from  which  are  subjoined. 

"  You  ask  me  to  write  and  tell  you  about  myself, 
and  more  of  our  dear  Jane.  About  myself  I  can  not 
tell  you  so  that  you  can  fully  understand  me.  If  you 
should  be  called  to  part  with  your  dear  husband,  you 
would  better  know  my  feelings  than  by  any  description 
of  them.  I  feel  as  though  a  large  part  of  myself  were 
gone,  a  strong  cord  which  bound  me  to  earth  broken, 
and  another  motive  held  up  before  me,  to  give  all  dili- 
gence to  make  my  calling  and  election  sure.  If  I 
should  suffer  myself  to  sit  down  and  dwell  upon  those 

*  The  custom  of  wearing  mourning  apparel  at  the  death  of  friends 
had  been  often  considered  by  Mr.  Safford.  Having  himself  been 
repeatedly  visited  by  bereavement,  he  had  had  ample  opportunity  to 
observe  the  effects  of  this  custom  ;  and  while  desirous,  so  far  as  was 
proper,  to  conform  to  the  usages  of  society,  he  saw,  as  he  thought, 
important  reasons  why  Christians  should  make  no  change  in  their 
apparel  on  such  occasions.  His  wife  had  concurred  in  his  views,  and 
requested  that  they  might  be  observed  at  this  time ;  which  was  done. 


72  MEMOIK  OF  DANIEL  SAFPORD. 

nameless  little  kind  words  and  looks  which  were  so 
interesting  to  me,  and  which  I  can  hear  and  see  no 
more  for  ever,  I  should  be  quite  overwhelmed.  But 
there  are  views  to  be  taken  of  her  life,  sickness,  and 
death,  which  are  calculated  to  stimulate  me  to  greater 
activity.  In  health  she  was  punctual  and  constant  in 
the  performance  of  duty,  making  religion  the  object  to 
which  all  others  must  yield.  In  sickness,  she  was 
patient  and  submissive ;  in  death,  peaceful  and  happy. 
Oh,  my  sister,  how  ought  we  to  love  and  adore  that 
Saviour  who  manifested  himself  so  sweetly  to  our  dear 
friend,  at  the  trying  hour  when  all  other  helpers  failed, 
when  her  physician  stood  by  without  offering  any 
assistance,  and  when  friends  gazed  in  silence,  waiting 
for  her  happy  spirit  to  take  its  upward  flight !  I  love 
to  linger  on  the  scene ;  to  remember  how  calmly  she 
committed  her  babe  and  her  husband  to  God;  how 
sweetly  she  spoke  of  the  love  of  Christ,  while  I  waited 
with  my  ear  upon  her  heart  to  hear  its  last  beating, 
even  after  the  pulse  ceased.  Angels,  I  thought,  were 
waiting  to  bear  her  soul  with  rapid  flight  to  Abraham's 
bosom.  It  was  a  solemn  and  delightful  hour.  Heaven 
seemed  almost  within  reach. 

"  A  favorite  text  of  hers  was, '  Looking  to  Jesus.' 
Often,  as  I  went  to  her  bedside  in  her  sickness,  she 
said, '  You  must  keep  looking  to  Jesus.'  Yes,  my  dear 
sister,  let  us  continue  looking  to  Jesus,  through  his 
word  and  his  providence,  until  we  be  changed  into  his 
image." 

"  My  loss  is  in  part  made  up  by  the  kind  interest 
which  her  friends  take  in  my  welfare  and  happiness, 


73 

favoring  me  so  frequently  with  letters,  and  giving  me 
so  much  evidence  that  I  am  remembered  by  them  in 
their  prayers.  I  sometimes  think  my  loss  is  even  more 
than  made  up  to  me  by  the  views  which  God,  in  his 
infinite  mercy  and  kindness,  is  pleased  to  grant  me  of 
his  glorious  character  and  government.  When  I  con- 
template the  great  God,  seated  upon  the  throne  of  the 
universe,  governing  suns  and  systems,  the  numberless 
worlds  that  he  has  made,  and  then  think  of  the  in- 
terest he  takes  in  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet,  this 
little  speck  in  the  universe,  manifested  so  wonderfully 
in  sending  his  dear  Son  to  die  for  those  who  have 
rebelled  against  him ;  and  think  of  the  care  he  takes 
of  every  inhabitant  of  this  world,  especially  of  his  own 
dear  children,  watching  over  them  by  day  and  by 
night,  and  seeing  that  nothing  docs  them  any  harm, 
but  that  all  things  work  together  for  their  good  ;  when 
1  take  this  view  of  God,  I  feel  that  he  is  all,  and  I  am 
nothing  ;  that  it  becomes  me  not  only  to  acquiesce, 
but  to  rejoice  in  all  he  does,  and  inquire  only, '  Lord, 
what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  '  What  a  glorious 
hope  the  gospel  presents  —  the  hope  of  being  with  and 
like  Christ ;  of  being  entirely  delivered  from  sin,  and 
every  temptation  to  sin  ;  the  hope  of  meeting  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  the  prophets,  apostles,  and 
martyrs,  our  dear  Jane,  and  all  who  ever  have  died,  or 
ever  will  die,  in  the  Lord,  and  joining  them  in  an  ever- 
lasting song  of  praise  to  God  and  the  Lamb ! 

41 '  Oli,  glorious  hour  !     Oh,  blest  abode ! 
I  .shall  bo  near  and  like  my  God, 
And  flesh  and  sin  no  more  control 
The  sacred  pleasures  of  my  soul.' 

7 


74  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL  SAFPORD. 

"  Seeing  we  hope  for  such  things,  dear  brother  and 
sister,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  we  to  be  in  all 
holy  conversation  and  godliness !  " 

"  Since  I  wrote  you  last,  another  year  has  closed  — 
an  eventful  one  to  us  both,  but  especially  to  me.  The 
last  day  of  the  year  was  observed  by  our  church  as  a 
day  of  humiliation  and  prayer.  The  last  of  the  pre- 
ceding year  was  observed  in  the  same  way,  and  a  very 
solemn  and  interesting  day  it  was.  We  considered  it 
the  commencement  of  the  revival.  At  our  last  meet- 
ing, one  of  the  brethren  remarked,  that  since  we  met 
a  year  ago,  three  of  our  number  had,  he  trusted,  gone 
to  heaven,  one  of  whom  then  occupied  one  of  these 
seats,  and  united  her  prayers  and  praises  with  us.  I 
was  so  much  affected  by  the  thought  that  I  should  see 
her  face  no  more  on  earth,  that  in  attempting  to  speak 
I  found  it  difficult  to  control  my  feelings.  My  mind 
soon  became  composed  and  comforted  by  reflecting 
that  she  was  now  in  the  presence  of  that  dear  Friend 
who  manifested  himself  so  sweetly  in  the  dying  hour; 
and  that  she  was  in  far  holier  and  happier  society 
than  Salem  Church,  her  capacities  enlarged,  and  her 
voice  joining  with  the  redeemed  in  heaven  in  praising 
him  who  loved  her,  and  washed  her  garments  white 
in  his  precious  blood. 

'f  I  suppose  you  wish  to  hear  something  about  little 
D.  B.  Safford,  and  I  want  as  much  to  tell  you  about 
Mm.  If  I  had  the  power  of  description  which  some  of 
his  aunts  have,  I  would  place  him  before  you,  running 
about,  with  his  little  hands  up  and  his  mouth  wide 
open,  laughing  with  all  his  might,  and  showing  his 
white  teeth,  of  which  he  has  four ;  getting  hold  of  a 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  75 

chair,  shaking  it,  and  jumping  until  he  gets  tired,  or 
sitting  on  the  floor  with  his  playthings  ;  then  creeping 
to  a  chair  or  sofa,  and  raising  himself  up  without  help, 
—  an  exploit  of  which  he  is  quite  proud.  I  often  wish 
his  aunts  E.  and  M.  could  see  him  performing  his  little 
feats,  of  which  he  has  some  new  one  every  day  ;  and 
think,  too,  with  tearful  eyes,  how  pleased  his  mother 
would  have  been,  if  her  life  had  been  spared,  to  see 
his  little  nameless,  engaging  looks  and  actions,  and  to 
witness  his  father's  delight  in  him.  But  then  I  chide 
myself,  and  remember  how  much  more  she  is  pleased 
now." 

Not  only  did  he  thus  speak  of  his  own  sorrows,  and 
the  consolations  afforded  him  under  them,  but  lie  took 
care  to  improve  this  afflictive  event  in  addressing 
solemn  admonitions  to  relatives  who  made  no  profes- 
sions of  personal  religion.  One  of  these  addresses  to 
a  brother  of  his  wife  was  as  follows  :  — 

"February  17,  1831. 

"  MY  DEAR  BROTHER  :  I  thank  you  for  your  two 
letters  which  I  recently  received,  especially  for  the  one 
giving  an  account  of  the  revival  in  your  city.  I  hope, 
my  dear  friend,  and  almost  believe,  that  ere  this  you  are 
rejoicing  in  the  love  of  Christ,  and  prepared  to  tell  me 
in  your  next  what  God  has  done  for  your  soul.  But 
if  not,  let  me  entreat  you  as  for  your  life,  your  eternal 
life,  to  go  to  Christ  without  delay,  with  all  your  sins, 
remembering  that '  he  came  not  to  call  the  righteous, 
but  sinners,  to  repentance.'  If  you  wait  to  make  your- 
self better  before  you  go,  you  will  be  like  the  woman 
in  the  gospel  who  spent  all  she  had  upon  physicians, 


76  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

and  was  nothing  bettered,  but  rather  grew  worse. 
Like  her  you  must,  if  you  are  ever  saved,  cast  your- 
self at  the  feet  of  Jesus. 

"  You  say  you  are  determined  to  attend  all  the  meet- 
ings you  can.  This  is  right,  and  I  am  rejoiced  to  learn 
that  you  are  so  determined ;  but  this  is  not  all.  You 
must  take  time  for  reading  the  Bible,  for  serious  med- 
itation upon  the  holy  character  of  God  ;  upon  the  love 
which  Christ  manifested  in  leaving  the  throne  of  glory 
and  coming  to  this  sinful  world,  to  suffer  and  die  for 
his  enemies ;  upon  the  kind  invitations  of  the  gospel ; 
upon  the  glories  of  heaven  and  the  woes  of  hell ; 
upon  the  incalculable  value  of  your  soul,  which  is  to 
exist,  either  in  a  state  of  unceasing  suffering  or  of 
happiness,  for  ever  and  ever.  All  these  motives,  and 
many  more,  are  presented  in  the  Bible,  to  induce  men 
to  forsake  sin  and  turn  to  God.  You  should  also  take 
time  for  frequent  seasons  of  secret  prayer,  especially 
to  pray  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  sent  to  convince 
you  of  your  sins,  and  guide  you  to  Christ, '  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.' 

"  There  is  another  difficulty,  growing  out  of  your 
extensive  connection  with  fashionable  and  polite  so- 
ciety, to  which,  I  apprehend,  you  are  peculiarly  ex- 
posed. There  may  be  society  into  which  it  would  be 
safe  and  proper  for  a  Christian  to  go,  that  would  be 
dangerous  and  improper  for  one  who  is  seeking  the 
salvation  of  his  soul.  Whatever  tends  to  divert  the 
attention  from  religion,  and  dissipate  serious  thought, 
should  be  carefully  avoided  at  such  a  time  as  this. 

"  I  have  feared,  my  dear  brother,  that  you  wish  to 
hold  the  world  fast  in  one  hand,  and  get  religion  (if 
you  can)  with  the  other ;  but  remember,  you  can  not 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  77 

serve  God  and  Mammon.  Therefore  l  choose  ye  this 
day  whom  ye  will  serve."  I  think  that  this  is  a  very 
critical  period  with  you  —  one  which  will  probably 
determine  your  eternal  destiny. 

"  I  have  addressed  you  in  a  very  plain  and  unre- 
served manner,  as  I  should  not  dare  to  address  any 
but  a  friend  who  would  appreciate  my  motive.  If  it 
requires  any  apology,  it  may  be  found  in  the  deep 
solicitude  I  feel  in  your  eternal  welfare. 

"  That  you  may  find  that  joy  and  peace  in  believing 
which  the  world  can  not  give  nor  take  away,  is  the 
earnest  desire  and  prayer  of 

Yours  affectionately, 

DANIEL  SAFFOBD." 
7* 


78  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAPFORD. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

CORRESPONDENCE. 

Marries  Mrs.  Mary  S.  Boardman.  —  Her  Death.  —  Letter  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gale.  —  To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Turner.  —  Deatli  of  Mr.  Turner.  —  Letter  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gale.  — To  his  little  Son.  —  Encounter  with  a  drunken 
Man.  —  Religion  in  traveling-.  —  Letter  to  a  Brother  in  Law.  —  The 
latter's  Estimate  of  his  Character.  —  Winter  Night  Hide.  — His  Bible 
Class.  —  Anxiety  for  the  Conversion  of  his  Family.  —  Formation  of  a 
Legislative  Temperance  Society.  —  State  Fast.  —  Purchase  of  a  House.— 
Marriage  to  Mrs.  Turner. 

AFTER  the  death  of  his  wife,  Mr.  Safford  placed  two 
of  the  orphan  children  whom  he  had  adopted  in 
boarding  schools,  and  one  in  a  store  in  the  city,  while 
lie  himself  continued  with  his  aged  mother  and  infant 
son  at  housekeeping.  On  the  27th  of  April,  1831,  he 
married  Mrs.  Mary  S.  Boardman,  formerly  Miss  Smith, 
of  Reading.  She  had  been  a  school  associate,  and 
subsequently  a  correspondent,  of  his  late  wife.  His 
friends  were  happy  in  seeing  him  united  again  to  one 
so  well  qualified  to  be  both  a  companion  to  himself  and 
a  mother  to  his  child.  She  entered  cheerfully  on  the 
duties  of  the  latter  relation  ;  and,  so  far  as  her  del- 
icate health  would  permit,  continued  most  conscien- 
tiously to  discharge  them  as  long  as  she  lived.  In 
one  year  and  three  months  after  their  marriage,  she 
too  was  taken  from  his  side,  leaving  an  infant  son,  who 
was  called  George  Blagden,  for  their  pastor.  The 
father,  in  a  letter  written  soon  after  her  death,  says,  — 


CORRESPONDENCE.  79 

"  She  expressed  a  strong  presentiment  that  our  con- 
nection would  not  long  continue.  I  think  the  subject 
of  death  was  very  familiar  to  her  before  our  marriage, 
and  I  know  it  has  been  since.  During  my  acquaint- 
ance with  her,  she  exhibited  a  truly  Christian  char- 
acter, a  consistent  deportment,  and  a  sweet  submission, 
to  the  will  of  God  in  all  circumstances." 

To  his  sister-in-law,  Mrs.  Turner,  he  writes  also, — 

"  Little  did  I  think,  when  parting  with  you  last, 
that  I  should  so  soon  have  this  painful  intelligence  to 
communicate,  although  even  then  I  had  my  fears.  My 
dear  Mary  died  about  half  past  ten,  on  the  31st  of 
July,  in  the  full  possession  of  her  reason,  and  in  the 
exercise  of  that  faith  which  enabled  her  to  triumph 
over  death  and  the  grave.  I  could  not  at  any  time 
discover  in  her  the  least  degree  of  agitation  or  alarm, 
although  she  was  perfectly  sensible  of  her  situation. 
With  entire  composure  she  exhorted  David  to  prepare 
for  death,  wot  more  than  one  minute  before  she 
breathed  her  last. 

"  Her  departure  was  so  sudden  that  I  found  myself 
quite  unprepared  for  it.  It  was  a  distressing  hour  to 
me.  I  had  not  till  then  considered  her  case  to  be 
critical.  When  she  was  gone,  I  immediately  went  to 
my  chamber,  where  I  had  a  severe  struggle  with  feel- 
ings which  my  pen  can  not  describe,  and  which  you 
can  not  fully  conceive  without  experiencing  the  same. 
But  I  do  hope  that  there  my  hard  heart  broke  down 
under  the  chastening  rod,  and  that,  by  divine  assist- 
ance, I  was  enabled  to  commit  my  Mary,  myself,  and 
my  all  to  Him  who  never  corrects  his  children  will- 
ingly, but  always  for  their  good.  Now,  while  my 
heart  bleeds  at  every  pore,  and  while  I  feel  alone  in 


80  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

the  world,  in  a  sense  which  none  fully  realize  who  have 
not  lost  a  bosom  friend,  I  am  constrained  to  call  on 
my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  to  praise  the  Lord 
for  his  great  goodness  in  giving  me  wives  whom  I 
could  love,  whose  society  was  so  pleasant  to  me  ;  and 
especially  in  removing  from  them  in  the  last  hour  the 
sting  of  death,  and  permitting  me  to  indulge  the 
cheering  hope  that  they  are  beholding  the  face  of  their 
blessed  Saviour  without  a  vail.  .When  I  think  of 
heaven,  I  involuntarily  adopt  the  language  — 

« There  my  best  friends,  my  kindred,  dwell, 
There  God,  my  Saviour,  reigns.' 

"  I  earnestly  desire  your  prayers,  and  those  of  your 
husband,  that  these  repeated  afflictions  may  lead  and 
keep  me  near  to  God.  In  less  than  four  years  and 
seven  months,  I  have  followed  three  dearly  beloved 
wives  to  the  mansions  of  the  dead.  There  their 
earthly  remains  will  rest  until  the  morning  of  the  res- 
urrection ;  when,  I  doubt  not,  that  which  was  sown  a 
natural  body  will  be  raised  a  spiritual  and  glorified 
body,  in  the  likeness  of  our  divine  Saviour." 

Mr.  Safford  kept  no  diary,  or  other  record  of  his 
religious  experience,  but  its  place  is  in  a  measure  sup- 
plied by  his  very  abundant  and  intimate  correspond- 
ence with  his  friends.  In  this,  particiilarly  in  his 
letters  to  Mrs.  Turner,  whose  husband  was  now  in 
declining  health,  we  discern  the  feelings  and  experi- 
ences of  a  servant  of  God,  deeply  afflicted,  yet  clinging 
ever  to  the  consolations  of  the  gospel,  and  growing 
more  and  more  in  the  graces  of  humility  and  submis- 
sion to  the  divine  will. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  81 

To  MR.  and  MRS.  GALE. 

"  I  have  received  your  very  kind  letters  of  con- 
dolence, and  read  them  with  much  pleasure.  It 
affects  me  to  tears,  and,  I  hope,  excites  feelings  of 
gratitude  to  God,  to  receive  such  expressions  of  deep 
sympathy  from  the  friends  of  my  dear  Jane.  How 
good  God  has  been,  after  taking  away  all  my  own 
brothers,  to  give  me  brothers  and  sisters  who  can 
so  kindly  enter  into  my  feelings,  and  to  whom  I  can 
unbosom  myself  with  the  utmost  freedom !  You  are 
very  kind  to  offer  to  take  Daniel ;  but  I  find  my  attach- 
ment to  him  is  increasing  daily,  and  can  not  at  present 
think  of  placing  him  so  far  from  me.  He  is  now,  with 
my  mother  and  his  nurse,  at  Mr.  Reid's,  in  Reading. 
I  am  alone,  and  take  my  meals  at  a  hotel.  I  ought 
not  to  ask  for  the  time  which  you  might  employ  in 
doing  more  good,  but  I  hope  you  will  not  neglect  to 
write  to  your  lonely  and  afflicted,  yet  comforted 
brother.  I  felt,  for  a  few  days  after  my  wife's  death,  a 
great  reluctance  to  giving  my  mind  at  all  to  business  ; 
and  was  more  inclined  to  shut  myself  up  alone,  and 
reflect  upon  the  dealings  of  God  with  me,  or  to  visit 
such  friends  as  could  sympathize  with  and  aid  me, 
under  my  heavy  affliction,  in  looking  to  the  only  source 
of  consolation.  I  remembered,  however,  that  our 
dear  brother  Edwards  said  to  me,  after  Jane  died, '  It 
is  not  best  to  sit  down  and  brood  over  our  sorrows  and 
work  up  our  feelings  by  thinking  of  our  departed  friends; 
but  rather  inquire  what  the  Lord  will  have  us  do, 
as  we  are  now  situated,  and  when  the  path  of  duty  is 
made  known,  go  steadily  forward.'  "When  I  considered 
that  I  had  eighteen  or  twenty  men  employed,  and  none 
of  them  at  all  acquainted  with  taking  the  charge  of 


82  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   S AFFORD. 

business ;  that  we  were  under  contract  for  a  large 
amount  of  work ;  that  my  partner  was  sick  in  the 
country  ;  and  that  my  own  health  was  unusually  good, 
—  it  appeared  plainly  my  duty  to  stay  at  home  and 
attend* to  business.  And  without  doubt  I  have  found 
more  religious  enjoyment  than  would  have  attended 
any  other  course,  with  the  conviction  that  I  was  run- 
ning away  from  duty.  Let  me  close  by  requesting  an 
interest  in  your  prayers." 

To  MR.  and  MRS.  TURNER. 

"  August  27,  1832. 

"  I  think  much  of  you,  my  dear  brother  and  sister, 
daily,  knowing  by  experience  what  it  is  to  watch  the 
progress  of  disease  upon  beloved  friends,  and  a  little, 
though  but  a  little,  what  it  is  to  be  very  sick  myself. 
If  I  could  say  or  do  any  thing  that  would  in  the  least 
benefit  my  dear  brother's  health,  I  would  most  gladly 
do  it.  Still  more  would  I  desire  to  say  something  to 
enable  him  to  bear  his  trials  with  that  Christian  pa- 
tience and  sweet  submission  to  the  will  of  his  heavenly 
Father,  of  which  he  has  already  a  large  share ;  but  to 
this  also  I  feel  incompetent.  I  will,  however,  relate 
a  little  incident,  which,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  may 
prove  of  use  to  you  both. 

"  Before  Mary  left  Reading,  I  used  to  visit  her  gen- 
erally twice  a  week.  At  one  time  when  I  was  there, 
two  or  three  weeks  before  she  came  home,  she  was 
very  anxious  to  return  with  me ;  so  much  so,  I 
thought,  as  to  manifest  a  little  want  of  submission. 
As  her  physician  and  friends  thought  it  advisable 
for  her  to  remain  there  rather  than  remove  to  this 
noisy  place,  at  this  season  of  the  year,  I  told  her  she 


CORRESPONDENCE.  83 

had  better  make  up  her  mind  just  to  float  upon  the 
tide  of  Providence,  wherever  it  carried  her.  She  said 
no  more  about  it  then.  The  next  time  I  saw  her,  I 
asked  her  if  she  wanted  to  go  home  with  me  then. 
She  replied, '  Not  unless  you  think  it  best.  I  have 
made  up  my  mind  to  "  float  upon  the  tide  of  Prov- 
idence," and  have  no  will  of  my  own.'  From  that 
time  she  appeared  indeed  to  glide  down  to  the  grave 
upon  that  stream  without  occasioning  the  least  ripple 
upon  its  smooth  surface ;  and  now,  I  think,  she  is  sail- 
ing in  the  open  sea  of  God's  eternal  love,  basking  in 
the  meridian  splendor  of  the  glorious  Sun  of  right- 
eousness." 

"  Wednesday  Eve.  Here  I  am  in  solitude,  with  the 
whole  house  to  myself ;  and  I  assure  you  it  is  very 
pleasant.  I  have  been  out  to  visit  brother  R.  this 
evening.  He  has  had  a  lame  knee  ever  since  last 
winter.  He  has  since  spent  much  money  upon  physi- 
cians, been  confined  to  the  house,  and  a  large  part  of 
the  time  to  his  bed.  His  limb  is  perished  and  cold, 
and  his  general  health  is  so  much  impaired  that  it  is 
doubtful  whether  he  will  live  long.  We  have  had  a 
very  pleasant  interview.  After  much  conversation 
upon  the  manner  in  which  we  ought  to  feel  and  act 
under  various  afflictions,  we  came  to  the  conclusion 
that,  if  we  felt  just  right,  we  should  be  careful  for 
nothing,  but  in  every  thing,  by  prayer  and  supplication 
with  thanksgiving,  let  our  requests  be  made  known 
unto  God.  In  other  words,  we  should  be  diligent  in 
the  use  of  those  means  which  may  be  adapted  to 
remove  the  sufferings  we  endure,  with  prayer  for  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  these  means,  and  then  leave  the 


84  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

whole  so  entirely  with  him  as  not  to  feel  anxious  or 
distressed  about  the  result.  If  we  can  exercise  this 
entire  submission  to  God,  and  confidence  in  him  when 
we  are  sick,  we  shall  be  more  likely,  I  think,  to  get 
well,  than  if  we  are  low-spirited  and  anxious  about 
ourselves. 

"  I  have  of  late  been  occupied  in  looking  at  the 
attributes  of  God,  and  have  found  it  profitable.  By 
the  help  of  a  reference  Bible  I  have  examined  some  of 
the  passages  upon  each  attribute.  Last  evening  I  was 
led  to  consider  his  omniscience  and  omnipresence.  If 
we  say  he  sees  and  knows  every  thing,  and  that  he  is 
every  where  present,  we  say  in  general  all  that  these 
attributes  imply.  But  to  be  profitably  aifected  by 
them  ourselves,  it  appears  to  me  necessary  to  descend 
to  particulars,  such  as  these :  He  sees  me  when  I  rise 
in  the  morning,  when  I  walk  in  the  street,  and  when  I 
engage  in  business ;  he  knows  every  dishonest  thought, 
every  unlawful  desire  of  gain,  every  secret  desire  for 
sinful  gratification.  Who  can  follow  out  such  a  train 
of  thought  without  feeling  his  need  of  being  washed 
all  over  in  that  fountain  which  alone  can  cleanse  from 
sin  and  pollution!  David,  in  Ps.  cxxxix.,  dwells  on 
particulars  in  the  contemplation  of  this  subject:  be- 
ginning with  the  formation  of  his  body,  the  fearful  and 
wonderful  manner  in  which  it  was  made,  in  all  its  del- 
icate parts,  and  going  on  to  the  thoughts  and  acts  of 
life,  the  impossibility  of  fleeing  from  God's  presence, 
or  of  finding  any  place  where  he  might  hide  himself, 
he  might  well  exclaim,  '  Such  knowledge  is  too  won- 
derful for  me ! '  Oh,  how  this  sinks  and  humbles  the 
creature,  and  exalts  the  Creator  ! 

"  My  partner,  Mr.  Low,  has  returned  from  his  jour- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  85 

ney,  but  has  given  up  the  idea  of  recovery.  How 
many  friendly  warnings  gather  around,  to  remind  me 
of  my  own  dissolution !  It  seems  as  if  my  earthly  ties 
and  connections  were  only  formed  to  be  broken.  May 
the  condemnation  of  him  who,  being  often  reproved, 
hardeneth  his  neck,  not  fall  on  me." 

To  MRS.  TURNER. 

"Bosxox,  October  1,  1832. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  :  I  found  in  the  post  office  to- 
day yours  of  Saturday  last,  containing  the  painful 
intelligence  of  the  mental  and  bodily  sufferings  of  your 
dear  husband ;  and  have  endeavored,  in  compliance 
with  your  request,  as  I  have  walked  the  streets,  or 
been  engaged  in  business,  but  especially  when  bowing 
the  knee  in  this  my  place  of  retirement,  to  send  up 
my  earnest  cries  to  God,  that  he  would  graciously 
appear  for  both  of  you  in  this  your  extremity. 

"  As  I  opened  my  desk  just  now,  I  saw,  in  your  own 
hand,  the  following  lines,  dated  Monday  morning, 
June  14,  1830 :  - 

•  Still  lift  to  God  the  supplicating  voice, 
And  leave  to  him  the  measure  and  the  choice.' 

"  The  circumstances  in  which  this  was  written  you 
will  doubtless  recollect.  I  well  remember  that,  for 
days,  if  not  weeks,  after  you  repeated  them  to  me,  they 
were  scarcely  out  of  my  mind. 

"  Although  it  appears  to  us  very  desirable,  that  those 
whom  we  love  should,  on  the  bed  of  death,  find  the 
Saviour  near  and  precious,  and  bo  able  cheerfully  to 
commit  their  own  souls,  their  friends,  and  all  their 
interests  to  him,  yet  I  do  not  think  that  this  is  the 
place  to  look  for  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  their 

8 


86  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

Christian  character.  Little  dependence  can  be  placed 
upon  the  exercises  of  the  mind,  when  the  poor  body  is 
racked  with  pain,  or  reduced  to  great  weakness. 
Hence  we  sometimes  see  those  who  had  before  fur- 
nished no  evidence  of  piety,  expressing  a  willingness, 
and  even  a  desire,  to  die,  that  they  may  be  delivered 
from  their  sufferings.  On  the  other  hand,  some  who 
have  for  years  maintained  a  consistent  Christian  char- 
acter, in  the  near  approach  of  death  are  found  groping 
in  darkness,  with  only  now  and  then  a  ray  of  light, 
complaining  of  their  '  wicked,  very  wicked  hearts,' 
and  ready,  as  they  cross  Jordan,  to  sink  beneath  its 
billows.  How  will  such  liberated  spirits  make  heaven 
ring  with  the  high  praises  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  when 
they  find  themselves  safely  landed  on  the  shores  of 
Canaan ! 

"  I  know  not,  my  dear  sister,  whether  I  am  writing 
to  one  who  is  watching  with  anxious  solicitude  beside 
the  bed  of  a  suffering,  dying  husband,  or  to  one  who 
is  sitting  in  passive  silence,  experiencing  that  strange 
loneliness  which  can  not  be  fully  understood  but  by 
those  whose  strongest  earthly  ties  have  been  sundered ; 
but  in  either  case,  the  source  of  comfort  and  support 
is  the  same.  The  Lord  reigns,  and  does  all  things 
well.  I  will  only  add  the  words  which  dear  Jane 
often  repeated  to  us  — '  Keep  looking  to  Jesus.'  That 
you  and  your  dear  husband  may  be  prepared  for  all 
that  God,  in  his  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness,  has 
prepared  for  you,  is  the  daily  prayer  of  your  affec- 
tionate brother." 

Mr.  Turner  lived  but  a  few  days  after  the  preceding 
letter  was  written.  In  that  interval  Mr.  Safford  visited 


CORRESPONDENCE.  87 

him,  watched  with  him  one  night,  and  by  conversation 
and  prayer  comforted  him,  and  strengthened  his  cour- 
age and  trust  in  God.  His  faith  finally  triumphed 
over  all  fear ;  and,  while  dying,  he  requested  the 
friends  who  were  around  his  bed  to  sing  the  hymn 
which  closes  with  the  verse,  — 

"  There  shall  I  bathe  my  weary  soul 

In  seas  of  heavenly  rest, 
And  not  a  wave  of  trouble  roll 
Across  my  peaceful  breast." 

The  last  line  had  scarcely  died  upon  the  ear,  before 
his  ransomed  soul  was  greeted,  as  we  trust,  with 
the  song  of  the  angels,  amid  the  high  praises  of 
heaven. 

To  MR.  and  MBS.  GALE. 

"  October  30,  1832. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER  AND  SISTER  :  You  have  doubtless 
heard  before  this  that  our  dear  brother  Turner  is 
no  longer  an  inhabitant  of  earth.  I  was  not  pres- 
ent when  he  died,  having  gone  to  New  York  ;  but  I 
returned  to  Colchester  the  day  after,  and  was  at  the 
funeral.  I  will  not  attempt  to  give  you  the  partic- 
ulars of  his  last  sickness  and  death,  as  you  will  doubt- 
less have  them  more  minutely  from  one  who  was  with 
him  through  the  whole.  Our  dear  sister  is  written  a 
widow.  She  feels  deeply  afflicted.  It  was  to  me  a 
great  privilege  to  mingle  my  tears  and  prayers  with 
hers,  on  that  trying  occasion  ;  but  how  miserable  are 
all  earthly  comforters,  without  the  divine  Comforter ! 
She  enjoyed,  I  believe,  the  presence  of  this  blessed, 
heavenly  Friend  in  an  uncommon  degree.  Brother 
Asa  says  that  nothing  ever  impressed  his  mind  so 


88  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

deeply  with  the  value  of  religion,  as  seeing  her,  and 
hearing  her  converse  on  that  occasion.  He  said  that 
he  was  determined  at  any  rate  to  know  more  of  the 
Bible.  How  important  to  have  a  well-grounded  hope 
in  Christ !  When  afflictions  come  which  sink  the 
worldly  mind  in  despondency  and  gloom,  they  only 
serve  to  draw  the  true  Christian  nearer  to  his  heavenly 
Father,  and  thus  increase  his  real  happiness." 

The  following  is  the  first  letter  written  by  Mr. 
Safford  to  his  little  son  Daniel,  who  was  at  the  time 
two  and  a  half  years  old.  It  has  been  mentioned  that 
his  mother,  on  her  dying  bed,  had  requested  Mrs. 
Turner  to  take  the  responsibility  of  his  training.  In 
accordance  with  this  request,  his  father,  after  the  death 
of  Mr.  Turner,  placed  the  little  boy  under  his  aunt's 
care. 

"  How  do  you  do,  my  dear  little  son  ?  Do  you  love 
your  aunt,  and  your  grandmother  Bigelow,  and  do 
every  thing  they  request  you,  so  that  they  can  love 
you,  and  tell  father,  when  they  see  him,  that  you  have 
been  the  very  best  boy  they  ever  saw  ?  Father  hopes 
you  will ;  and  then  how  much  he  will  love  his  little 
son !  Oh,  how  he  will  hug  and  kiss  him !  And  father 
wants  him  to  think  of  the  dear  Saviour,  who  took  little 
children  in  his  arms  and  blessed  them,  and  said,  '  Of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  He  hopes  Daniel 
prays  to  this  Saviour  to  help  him  be  a  good  boy,  so 
that  when  he  dies  he  can  go  to  heaven,  and  be  with 
his  dear  mother  and  all  good  people,  and  with  the  dear- 
Saviour,  too.  Will  you  ask  your  aunt  to  write  me  a 
little  letter  for  you  ?  Your  very  affectionate  father." 


CORRESPONDENCE.  89 

The  following  extracts  are  chiefly  from  letters  ad- 
dressed to  Mrs.  Turner,  and  will  serve  to  continue  the 
narrative  of  his  life  and  progress  in  Christian  expe- 
rience, as  delineated  for  the  most  part  by  himself:  — 

"  BOSTON,  October  26,  1832. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  :  On  my  journey  home,  I  took 
tea  at  Milford,  thirty  miles  from  Boston,  with  a  com- 
pany of  intelligent  and  apparently  respectable  gon tie- 
men,  who  had  been  overturned  in  the  coach,  and  were 
all  more  or  less  injured.  After  tea,  we  had  a  little 
conversation  upon  the  circumstances  of  their  disaster, 
and  various  other  subjects.  When  this  slackened,  I 
took  out  my  pocket  Testament,  and  commenced  read- 
ing silently.  Soon  after,  a  drunken  man  bolted  into 
the  room,  and,  after  muttering  over  something  which 
I  could  not  understand,  said,  '  I  believe  I  have  made  a 
mistake ;  this  ain't  the  bar  room,'  and  attempted  to  go 
out,  but  was  so  much  intoxicated  that  he  could  not 
open  the  door.  I  said  to  him,  '  You  made  a  greater 
mistake  before  you  came  in/  —  and  then  opened  the 
door,  and  let  him  out. 

"  This  circumstance  presented  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity for  some  remarks  upon  the  evils  of  intem- 
perance and  its  kindred  vices,  and  to  recommend  the 
Bible  as  the  safest  guide  for  a  man  through  life.  To 
this  several  of  the  company  responded,  admitting  that 
the  subject  of  religion  was  a  suitable  one  for  strangers 
to  converse  upon,  as  all  mankind  are  equally  inter- 
ested in  it.  Then  I  corameijced  reading  again  in  my 
Testament.  One  of  the  company,  who  proved  to  be  a 
theological  student,  said, '  Is  that  a  Testament  you  are 
reading  in  ?  '  When  1  told  him  it  was,  he  said, '  If  the 

8* 


90  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

company  have  no  objection,  I  should  like  to  have  some 
devotional  exercises.'  No  one  objecting,  we  read  a 
chapter,  and  united  with  the  gentleman  who  made  the 
suggestion  in  a  very  interesting  prayer.  The  company, 
being  bruised  and  lame,  retired  early,  except  the  stu- 
dent, with  whom  I  had  a  very  precious  season.  He 
was  a  Baptist,  and,  as  I  judge,  a  spiritual,  devoted 
Christian." 

It  had  been  Mr.  Safford's  custom  for  many  years  to 
carry  a  Bible  with  him  in  traveling,  and  to  spend  his 
time,  when  not  otherwise  engaged,  in  reading  it. 
Long  before  this,  he  had  made  a  short  sea  voyage  with 
one  of  his  brothers,  whose  life,  it  was  hoped,  would 
thus  be  prolonged.  They  went  in  a  packet,  with  a 
number  of  passengers,  and  were  all  thrown  together 
in  the  common  cabin.  While  the  others  were  playing 
games,  or  beguiling  the  time  in  amusements,  he  drew 
his  Bible  from  his  pocket,  and  read  it  with  evident 
pleasure  and  satisfaction.  We  find  a  description  of 
this  voyage  in  one  of  the  papers  of  the  day.  The 
writer  says,  "  It  was  plain,  from  his  whole  aspect,  that 
he  was  reading  it  because  he  enjoyed  it,  and  not  for 
the  sake  of  setting  a  good  example.  But  the  sight 
of  this  young  man,  absorbed  in  perusing  God's  word, 
impressed  more  than  one  of  that  gay  company  with 
the  conviction  that  religion  was  a  grave  reality,  and 
that  peace  with  God  was  worth  more  than  treasures 
of  fine  gold." 

"  November  19.  My  partner,  Mr.  Low,  appears 
more  unwell,  and  keeps  house  to-day.  What  the  Lord 
intends  to  do  with  him  is  unknown  to  me ;  but  I  am 


CORRESPONDENCE.  91 

sure  he  will  do  just  right.  If  he  should  die,  the  loss 
to  me  would  be  great ;  but  I  doubt  not  it  would  be  his 
gain.  We  are  in  a  dying  world.  Let  us  live  to  die, 
that  we  may  die  to  live  a  better  life  with  our  dear 
friends  and  all  who  sleep  in  Jesus. 

"  To  niy  surprise,  on  my  return  I  found  a  notice 
from  the  city  clerk,  informing  me  that,  during  my 
absence,  I  had  been  elected  a  representative  to  the 
General  Court. 

"  I  think  I  desire  and  pray  more  than  ever  I  have 
done  before  that  the  Lord  will  direct  me  in  all  things ; 
that  he  would  guide  me  in  little  things.  We  need 
assistance  in  every  step  we  take,  and  we  should  esteem 
it  a  great  privilege  that  we  may  in  all  our  ways  ac- 
knowledge him,  with  the  blessed  assurance  that  he 
will  direct  our  paths. 

"  Evening.  '  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that 
is  within  me  bless  his  holy  name ;  bless  the  Lord,  O 
my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits ;  who  forgiv- 
eth  all  thine  iniquities,  who  healeth  all  thy  diseases. 
He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins,  nor  rewarded 
us  according  to  our  iniquities.'  Do  read  the  one 
hundred  and  third  Psalm,  and  let  us  praise  the  Lord 
together. 

"  I  had  retired  last  night  with  a  headache,  and  had 
just  fallen  asleep,  when  the  watchmen  waked  me  by  a 
loud  knock  on  the  door  of  my  house.  He  informed  me 
that  my  shop  was  on  fire.  Hastening  to  the  place,  I 
found  that  some  of  the  neighbors  had  extinguished 
the  fire  before  it  had  done  much  damage.  Being  con- 
fined to  my  room  the  next  day,  I  tried  to  spend  as 


92  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFOKD. 

much  of  the  time  as  possible  in  self-examination  and 
prayer.  But  I  found  myself  unable  to  get  any  realiz- 
ing sense  of  God,  or  of  the  preciousness  of  Christ. 
All  seemed  dark  and  dull.  At  the  close  of  the  day,  I 
went  down  to  attend  family  prayers.  While  Ruth  *  was 
reading  a  chapter  full  of  precious  promises,  my  soul 
seemed  to  be  liberated.  I  could  not  but  interrupt  her 
repeatedly,  to  speak  of  the  preciousness  of  those  prom- 
ises, and  the  faithfulness  of  God  in  performing  them 
all,  in  their  full  extent ;  and  when  we  bowed  at  the 
family  altar,  I  could  not  pray  ;  I  had  nothing  to  ask 
God  for,  but  every  thing  to  thank  him  for.  It  did 
appear  to  me  then,  and  does  now,  that  if  he  will  only 
give  me  himself,  he  may  take  away  my  friends,  prop- 
erty, health,  and  any  thing  he  pleases.  I  can  rejoice 
with  joy  unspeakable.  Oh,  how  inconceivable  his  love 
and  goodness  to  sinners,  if  they  will  repent  and  trust 
their  souls  and  all  their  interests  in  the  hands  of  the 
blessed  Jesus!  What  is  a  creature's  love  compared 
with  that  of  the  adorable  God !  Well  may  angels  and 
glorified  spirits  dwell  upon  it  unceasingly,  and  tune 
their  harps  to  sweetest  notes  of  praise." 

To  his  Brother  in  Law  in  New  York. 

"  November  23,  1832. 

"  I  hope,  my  dear  brother,  you  will  not  be  so  anx- 
ious to  accumulate  property  as  to  overlook  or  neglect 
the  pearl  of  great  price.  By  this  I  would  not  have 
you  understand  me  as  objecting  to  any  of  your  busi- 
ness enterprises,  for  it  is  a  twofold  command,  '  Not 


*  His  niece,   the  surviving  daughter  of  his  brother  David,  who 
continued  in  his  family  until  her  marriage  in  1836. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  93 

slothful  in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.' 
But  remember,  dear  brother,  "that  diligence  in  business 
alone  will  not  save  the  soul.  I  take  the  liberty  to 
speak  freely  to  you,  because- 1  love  you,  and  know  that 
you  will  receive  it  kindly. 

"  But  think  not  that  the  importunity  of  your  friends 
with  you  or  for  you  can  be  a  substitute  for  your  own 
importunity  at  the  throne  of  grace.  The  wise  virgins, 
whose  lamps  were  well  supplied  with  oil,  had  none  to 
spare  for  their  destitute  neighbors.  Oh,  be  persuaded 
to  go  now  and  buy  for  yourself,  that  you  may  be  pre- 
pared to  enter  in  with  the  bridegroom ;  for  remember, 
when  the  foolish  virgins  applied  for  admission,  the 
door  was  shut.  Please  write  me,  and  if  there  is  any 
way  in  which  I  can  serve  you,  you  know  I  shall  do  it 
with  heartfelt  satisfaction." 

In  connection  with  this  last  letter  to  this  friend,  it  is 
appropriate  to  introduce  the  following  reply  of  this 
Brother  to  a  request  that  he  would  record  his  estimate 
of  Mr.  Safford's  character. 

"  MY  DEAR  SISTER  :  I  feel  it  impossible,  as  you  re- 
quest, to  write  of  that  dear  good  man  as  I  knew  him, 
or  describe  his  character  and  image  as  they  are  en- 
graven on  my  heart.  My  first  acquaintance  with  him, 
I  think,  was  in  1828,  riding  from  Boston  to  Dorchester 
with  him  in  his  own  chaise,  and  after  that  beautiful  black 
horse  of  his.  I  remember  him  as  he  then  appeared, 
and  from  his  conversation  at  that  time  received  a 
most  favorable  impression  of  him  as  a  gentleman 
and  a  Christian.  My  recollections  of  him — whether 
as  a  traveler  with  me  in  steamboats,  sleeping  in  the 


94  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

same  stateroom,  in  visiting  him  at  his  own  house,  or 
receiving  him  at  mine,  on  week  days  or  Sabbaths,  in 
church  or  elsewhere,  since  that  first  acquaintance, 
until  his  departure  for  his  final,  blessed  rest,  —  have 
left  upon  my  mind  the  impression  that  he  was,  all  in 
all,  the  most  perfect  man  I  ever  knew." 

To  MRS.  JUSTIN  EDWARDS. 

"  MY  VERY  DEAR  SISTER  :  I  have  just  been  reading 
again  your  last  three  letters,  for  each  of  which  you  have 
my  hearty  thanks.  I  am  deeply  affected  by  the  expres- 
sions of  kindness  which  are  so  often  received  from  the 
friends,  and  especially  from  the  sisters,  of  my  dear, 
departed  Jane.  Her  memory  is  none  the  less  dear  to 
me  on  account  of  the  years  which  have  elapsed  since 
she  left  me  for  a  better  Friend,  and  my  dwelling  for  a 
far  happier  abode.  I  love  often  to  think  of  her  as  she 
is  now,  in  the  presence  of  her  dear  Lord  and  Saviour, 
who  manifested  himself  so  very  precious  to  her  in  the 
hour  of  death.  I  love  to  imagine  what  rapid  strides 
she  has  made  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  the 
glorious  plan  of  redemption,  amid  those  bright  scenes 
where  glorified  spirits  dwell,  and  which  even  the  eye 
of  faith,  in  this  life,  sees  but  very  imperfectly.  While 
here  she  thought  but  little  of  the  customs  and  fashions 
of  this  world,  which  soon  pass  away;  but  oh,  how 
trifling  they  must  appear  to  her  now ! 

"  I  hope  that  thoughts  like  these  sometimes  have  a 
sanctifying  effect  upon  me,  begetting  in  me  stronger 
desires  to  follow  her  so  far  as  she  followed  Christ,  And 
yet  I  follow  Christ  afar  off,  if  at  all,  and  am  some- 
times astonished,  and  almost  overwhelmed,  at  his  long- 
suffering  patience  with  me.  It  does  seem  as  if  he  had 


CORRESPONDENCE.  95 

done  all  that,  as  a  moral  Governor,  he  could  do,  to 
bring  and  keep  ine  near  to  him. 

"  I  thank  him  for  inclining  you,  my  dear  sister,  to 
offer  those  prayers  for  your  unworthy  brother.  I 
think  much  of  you,  your  dear  husband  and  children, 
and  remember  you  all  in  my  prayers,  especially  that 
your  children  may  be  early  partakers  of  the  renewing 
grace  of  God  ;  that  instead  of  the  father  may  be  the 
sons,  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  to  plead  the 
cause  of  temperance  and  religion  in  this  dying  world. 
At  half  past  nine  o'clock  every  evening  you  may  think 
of  me  as  thus  employed  —  a  season  which  I  have  set 
apart  particularly  to  pray  for  absent  friends." 

To  MRS.  TURNER. 

"  January  20,  1833. 

"  In  order  to  reach  home  before  the  Sabbath,  I  en- 
gaged Mr.  C ,  who  keeps  the  City  Hotel,  in  Nor- 
wich, to  take  me  thirty  miles,  to  meet  the  Hartford 
stage  at  Ashford,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  I 
had  a  more  pleasant  journey  than  could  have  been 
expected  in  such  a  cold,  dark  night.  I  found  Mr. 

C to  be  a  professor  of  religion,  and  apparently  an 

active  Christian,  and,  as  he  said,  a  friend  to-  temper- 
ance, a  secretary  of  a  temperance  society,  and  one  who 
had  delivered  addresses  on  the  subject.  I  reminded 
him  of  his  great  inconsistency  in  having  his  bar  room 
furnished  with  decanters  of  brandy,  and  set  out  with 
nice  oranges  and  apples,  to  attract  attention,  and 
entice  all  who  entered  to  drink  of  his  liquid  poison. 
He  acknowledged  his  inconsistency,  said  he  had  no 
excuse  to  offer,  and  promised  me  he  would  put  it  out 
of  sight,  and,  as  soon  as  he  could,  dispense  with  it 


96  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

altogether.  I  shall  send  him  some  extracts  of  the 
Fifth  Eeport  of  the  American  Temperance  Union,  and 
some  copies  entire,  which  he  has  promised  to  read  and 
circulate." 

«« February  7,  1833. 

"  The  subject  of  our  church  meeting  this  evening 
was  '  growth  in  grace.'  The  Scripture  read  was  in 
Matt.  ch.  5,  a  part  of  the  best  sermon  ever  preached 
in  our  world.  What  abundant  cause  we  have  to 
praise  the  Lord  that  this  large  and  edifying  discourse 
of  our  blessed  Redeemer  was  recorded  for  our  use  ! 
Surely  never  man  spake  as  our  dear  Saviour  has  here 
spoken.  Oh  that  our  souls  may  be  fixed  in  a  humble, 
attentive  posture,  to  receive  the  law  from  his  lips ! 
How  well  calculated  was  this,  his  first  public  sermon, 
to  correct  the  false  notions  and  humble  the  pride  of 
those  who  were  expecting  in  the  Messiah  a  temporal 
prince,  to  subdue  their  enemies  and  establish  an 
earthly  kingdom,  and  thus  gratify  their  pride  and 
ambition ! 

"  Let  us  stir  up  our  souls  to  cultivate  those  amiable 
and  delightful  graces  which  are  here  recommended  in 
so  interesting  a  manner  to  our  pursuit,  and  accompa- 
nied wifli  such  rich  promises ;  this  humility  and  meek- 
ness, this  penitent  sense  of  sin,  this  ardent  desire  after 
righteousnessv  this  purity  of  heart,  this  peaceful  dispo- 
sition, and  this  fortitude,  or  confidence,  rather,  in  God, 
which  will  support  the  mind  through  evil  as  well  as 
through  good  report.  Then  we  may  rejoice  and  be 
exceeding  glad  in  the  blessed  assurance  that  our 
reward  is  great  in  heaven." 

"  Sabbath  Eve.  There  has  been  a  prayer  meeting 
this  evening.  The  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Matthew 


CORRESPONDENCE.  97 

was  read,  which  led  vis  to  think  and  remark  upon  that 
solemn  and  eventful  day  when  all  nations  shall  be 
assembled  before  the  Judge  ;  when  the  grand  and  last 
separation  shall  take  place  between  the  righteous  and 
the  wicked  ;  when  '  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting 
punishment,  and  the  righteous  into  life  eternal.'  Not 
one  of  the  human  race  will  then  be  missing,  nor  will 
there  be  one  idle  spectator  there.  All  will  be  deeply 
and  personally  interested  in  the  momentous  events  of 
that  day.  As  the  punishment  of  the  wicked  is  de- 
clared to  be  everlasting,  all  hope  of  restoration,  or 
even  of  annihilation,  will  then  be  cut  off.  Do  we  be- 
lieve this?  And  are  we  surrounded  by  impenitent 
friends  and  neighbors  ?  How  strange  that  we  feel  no 
more,  pray  no  more,  labor  no  more  for  their  conver- 
sion !  Do  we  believe  this,  and  are  we  doubtful 
whether  we  are  Christians  or  not  ?  How  strange  that 
we  can  rest,  till  we  make  our  calling  and  election  sure  ! 
Oh,  what  a  blessed,  joyful,  triumphant  day  to  the 
righteous !  all  doubt  forever  removed,  all  sin,  all 
temptation  to  sin  at  an  end.  What  music  to  their 
ears  to  hear  the  Judge  say, '  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.' ' 

To  MRS.  TURNER. 

"  February  12,  1833. 

"  As  you  have  received  Fisk's  Bible  Class  Book,  I 
will  tell  you  that  our  next  lesson  is  on  the  twenty-first 
page  —  'the  moral  condition  and  character  of  man- 
kind.' I  am  in  the  habit,  after  seeking  the  guidance 
and  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  of  consulting  com- 
mentaries,—  Scott,  Doddridgo,  <fcc.,  —  on  the  several 


98  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFOKD. 

passages  referred  to,  in  order  to  get  as  good  an  under- 
standing of  them  as  possible.  When  I  meet  the  class, 
which  numbers  from  ten  to  fourteen,  I  ask  the  ques- 
tions, and  they  are  generally  answered  readily.  After 
each  question,  I  read  the  texts  referred  to  under  it, 
and  ask  and  answer  such  questions  as  may  arise,  con- 
verse familiarly  upon  them,  and  usually  make  a  few 
practical  remarks  before  proceeding  to  the  next  ques- 
tion. At  first  it  was  rather  dull,  as  I  had  all  the  talk- 
ing to  do ;  but  now  they  are  like  a  family  circle,  which 
renders  it  very  interesting  to  me ;  and  judging  by  their 
punctual  attendance,  and  the  manner  in  which  they 
prepare  their  lessons,  it  is  not  less  so  to  them.  Some 
of  the  class  are  members  of  the  church ;  some  are 
married  and  some  single  ladies ;  and  some,  at  least, 
are  wiser  than  their  teacher.  There  are  eight  Bible 
classes  in  the  school,  and  I  think  they  are  more  cal- 
culated to  do  good  than  any  instrumentality  ever 
before  adopted  by  this  church.  If  your  church  will 
adopt  it,  I  will  furnish  the  class  books. 

"  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  reading  the  Scriptures 
from  a  child,  but  not  of  studying  and  searching  them 
as  for  hid  treasures.  The  more  I  do  this,  the  more  I 
arn  interested  in  them,  and  the  more  I  am  convinced 
that  they  contain  mines  of  hidden  wealth,  which  are 
not  to  be  found  but  by  prayerful,  careful  search.  I 
am  ashamed  and  astonished  that  I  have  so  long  pos- 
sessed this  invaluable  treasure,  and  yet  know  so  little 
of  its  contents." 

«  February  24,  1833. 

"  I  have  not  been  so  well  as  usual,  owing  probably 
to  sitting  in  the  Representatives'  chamber,  without 
exercise,  and  to  a  cold,  as  second  cause ;  but  to  a  kind 


CORRESPONDENCE.  99 

heavenly  Father  as  the  great  first  cause.  He  sees 
that  I  need  often  to  be  reminded  of  my  frailty  and 
entire  dependence  on  him.  This  I  think  he  has  en- 
abled me  to  realize  to-day  more  than  usual,  and  it  is 
delightful.  I  love  to  feel  that  my  friends,  my  prop- 
erty, my  life,  all  I  have,  all  I  am,  are  in  his  hands,  and 
that  he  will  dispose  of  all  just  as  he  sees  fit.  I  kept 
house  to-day.  I  regretted  being  absent  from  my  Bible 
class,  but  do  not  know  as  I  have  any  cause  to  regret  it 
on  my  own  account.  I  have  had  some  freedom  in 
private  prayer,  and  some  sensible  evidence  of  the  pres- 
ence and  preciousness  of  the  blessed  Saviour." 

"  Monday  Eve.,  March  4.  Yesterday  was  our  com- 
munion, and  a  truly  interesting  day  to  me.  Ten 
were  added  to  the  church.  If  I  am  not  deceived,  the 
Lord  Jesus  vouchsafed  his  gracious  presence,  and 
granted  me  sweet  seasons  of  secret  prayer  and  com- 
munion with  him.  It  did  seem  as  if  the  Holy  Spirit 
interceded  for  me  '  with  groanings  which  could  not 
be  uttered.'  In  the  morning,  after  looking  over  my 
Bible  lesson,  I  tried,  as  usual,  to  implore  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  myself  and  the  class  while  we  should  be 
attending  to  it,  and  particularly  to  remember  two 
members  who  are  not  pious.  For  them  I  felt  an  im- 
portunity I  have  rarely  experienced.  Then  came  up 
my  family,  not  one  of  whom  makes  any  pretensions  to 
religion.  I  was  deeply  impressed  with  my  responsibil- 
ity as  the  head  of  such  a  family.  Then  I  thought  of 
my  dear  little  boys  coming  forward  in  a  world  of  sin 
and  temptation ;  and  here,  I  have  been  so  in  the  habit 
of  counting  you  with  them,  that,  before  I  was  aware,  I 
found  myself  saying  '  we,'  instead  of  '  I,'  forgetting 


100  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

that  you  were  not  here  kneeling  by  my  side,  lifting  up 
your  heart  with  me  that  these  dear  boys  might  early 
be  brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  For  these  several 
objects  I  scarcely  knew  when  to  stop  weeping  and 
praying,  confessing  my  sins,  and  pleading  the  merits 
of  Christ.  Oh,  there  is  something  sweet  in  mourning 
for  sins  when  the  Saviour  is  near. 

"  In  the  Bible  class  I  felt  an  unusual  solemnity  and 
freedom  in  urging  the  practical  improvement  of  the 
lesson.  I  noticed  that  the  two  members  who  are  not 
professors  of  religion  appeared  affected,  and  at  the 
close  I  had  personal  conversation  with  each,  and  found 
them  anxious.  I  wish  to  engage  your  prayers  partic- 
ularly for  them." 

"  My  heart  has  been  gladdened  to-night,  and  still 
feels  the  joyful  impression,  by  the  formation  of  a  Mas- 
sachusetts Legislative  Temperance  Society  in  the  Rep- 
resentatives' chamber.  I  hope  I  feel  grateful  to  God 
for  putting  it  into  my  heart  to  propose  it,  and  inclining 
others  to  favor  it.  After  a  prayer  by  Mr.  Blagden, 
brother  Edwards  opened  the  subject  by  a  very  inter- 
esting statement  of  facts.  His  address  riveted  every 
eye,  and  fixed  the  attention  of  a  large  assembly. 
After  he  concluded,  a  number  of  resolutions  were 
offered,  addresses  were  made,  the  society  was  formed, 
with  the  governor  at  its  head." 

"  April  4.  This  is  the  day  of  the  state  fast.  In  the 
morning,  except  while  at  family  prayers,  I  kept  my 
chamber,  and  had  a  pleasant  and  not  altogether  un- 
profitable season.  I  was  enabled  to  confess  my  sins 
with  some  penitential  feeling.  Christ  appeared  pre- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  101 

cious,  both  as  the  great  atoning  Sacrifice  and  the  all- 
prevalent  Intercessor.  I  had  unusual  freedom  in  com- 
mending you,  my  dear  E.,  to  our  kind  heavenly 
Father,  praying  especially  that  you  may  do  honor  to 
the  religion  you  have  professed,  on  your  journey  and 
visit,  and  be  preserved  from  receiving  any  injury  from 
the  fashionable  society  into  which  you  may  be  thrown. 

"At  the  first  ringing  of  the  bell,  I  attended  a 
prayer  meeting  at  the  vestry.  In  the  intermission,  the 
examining  committee  met  at  my  house,  finished  the 
business  of  the  previous  evening,  and  spent  the  rest  of 
the  time  in  prayer.  This  evening,  I  have  spent  two 
hours  in  prayer  and  conversation  with  a  brother  who 
has  conducted  in  a  manner  unbecoming  a  professed 
follower  of  Christ.  I  fear  the  result  will  be  his  ex- 
communication. Oh,  how  important  that  we  should 
live  near  to  God,  and  guard  against  the  first  departure 
from  him,  and  take  heed  lest  we  too  should  fall, 
wound  the  Saviour  in  the  house  of  his  friends,  destroy 
our  own  souls,  and  prove  stumbling  blocks  over  which 
others  may  fall  into  perdition  ! 

"  You  see  I  have  not  had  so  much  time  alone  to-day 
as  is  desirable  on  such  occasions  to  call  to  mind  my 
numerous  sins,  to  confess  them  before  God  one  by  one, 
to  implore  his  pardon  for  each,  and  to  renew  my  cov- 
enant with  him.  But  as  providential  circumstances 
have  hindered,  and  the  time  lias  been  occupied  as  duty 
seemed  to  dictate,  I  trust  the  day  has  not  been  spent 
unprofitably." 

"  Yesterday  I  made  a  bargain  for  the  house  von 
saw  in  Montgomery  Place,  for  seven  thousand  dollars, 
and  I  expect  to  get  the  deed  to-morrow.  1  want  you 

9* 


102  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

to  learn  all  you  can  on  this  journey,  and  remember 
every  thing  which  you  may  think  it  best  to  adopt,  for 
I  expect  you  to  manage  every  thing  in  our  domestic 
concerns  in  your  own  way.  Thus  far  the  Lord  seems 
to  be  ordering  things  kindly.  Let  •  us  praise  him  for 
all  past  favors,  and  trust  him  for  all  future  good,  both 
temporal  and  spiritual." 

The  last  paragraph  discloses  an  event  now  approach- 
ing which  was  to  restore  to  Mr.  Safford  those  domestic 
ties  which  had  been  so  often  broken,  and  which,  as  we 
have  seen,  he  had  so  greatly  enjoyed.  It  may  interest 
the  reader  to  give  a  single  extract  from  his  correspond- 
ence, having  immediate  reference  to  that  event,  to 
show  with  what  views  and  feelings,  both  as  a  man  and 
a  Christian,  he  anticipated  it. 

"  Do  not  let  us  expect  too  much  happiness  from  any 
created  source,  but  ever  remember  nothing  which  this 
world  contains  can,  without  God's  blessing,  afford  one 
drop  of  real  joy,  and  desire  that  we  may  resolve,  with 
good  Joshua,  that  as  for  us  and  our  house,  we  will 
serve  the  Lord. 

"  The  happiness  which  my  attachment  to  you  affords 
me  excites  in  me  a  lively  gratitude  to  God.  He  can 
render  you  a  great  blessing  to  me  and  my  family  ;  and 
I  love  to  think  that  notwithstanding  all  my  frailties 
and  sins,  he  is  able  to  make  me  a  blessing  to  you.  It 
is  my  sincere  desire,  and  will  ever  be  my  endeavor,  to 
make  up,  as  far  as  possible,  the  loss  you  have  sus- 
tained in  the  removal  of  the  dear  husband  of  youv 
youth." 

"  April  9.  I  have  this  day  taken  a  deed  of  the 
house  in  Montgomery  Place,  and  given  the  occupant 


CORRESPONDENCE.  103 

notice  to  leave  it  in  six  months.  The  more  I  consider 
your  proposition  to  furnish  the  house  yourself,  the 
more  favorably  I  think  of  it.  I  shall  wish  you  to  fur- 
nish just  so  much,  and  in  just  such  a  manner,  as  you 
choose,  as  you  will  doubtless  feel  more  at  home,  and 
more  at  liberty  to  manage  all  things  just  as  you  please, 
which  you  know  I  shall  wish  to  have  you  do.  I  can  not 
help  thinking  how  pleasant  it  will  be,  if  the  Lord  will 
grant  me  so  great  a  favor,  when  I  return  from  business 
to  meet  your  welcome  smile,  sometimes,  perhaps,  in 
that  little  study  by  the  side  of  the  front  parlor,  where  I 
have  thought  you  may  love  to  retire,  to  write  to  absent 
friends,  to  commune  with  your  Saviour,  and  to  pray 
with  the  dear  little  boys.  Let  us  continue  instant  in 
prayer,  that  we  may  walk  humbly  with  God,  and  make 
it  our  great  object  to  shine  as  Christians,  and  not  as 
worldlings. 

"  Shall  we  ever  be  permitted  to  kneel  together  daily, 
and  pour  out  our  hearts  before  our  heavenly  Father, 
and  thank  him  for  all  the  way  in  which  he  has  led  us? 
I  think  sometimes  that  I  anticipate_as  much  pleasure 
from  your  society  in  this  delightful  employment  as  in 
any  other  way.  It  appears  to  me  there  is  no  means 
by  which  pure  love  in  the  hearts  of  the  pious  husband 
and  wife  is  so  much  increased  as  by  frequent  seasons 
of  prayer  together,  each  leading  alternately." 

Mr.  Safford  and  Mrs.  Turner  were  married  in  An- 
dover,  at  the  house  of  Rev.  J.  Edwards,  June  26, 1833. 


104  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAPPORD. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED. 

Reestablishment  of  domestic  Relations.  —  Enjoyment  in  them.  —  Hospitality. 

—  The  German  Woman.  — The  outcast   Child.  — The   Irish  Catholic  Wo- 
man.—The  Feast  for  the  Poor.— Evening  Parties  for  Church  Members. 

—  Religious  Worship   on  these   Occasions.  —  Arrangements   to  promote 
the  Comfort  of  his  Family.  — The  Chaise.  —  Family  Worship.  —  Conver- 
sion of  an  Irish  Domestic. 

THE  union  which  now  restored  to  Mr.  Safford  those 
domestic  ties  that  had  so  often  been  broken  was  one 
not  only  of  affections,  but  also  of  principles  and  views 
of  life.  Mrs.  Safford  knew  that  he  had,  ere  this, 
adopted  it  as  a  fixed  rule  no  longer  to  accumulate 
property,  but  to  give  his  whole  income,  beyond  what 
was  needed  for  the  support  of  himself  and  family,  to 
charitable  uses,  and  she  fully  concurred  therein. 

Rejoicing  that  she  was  ready  to  unite  in  his  most 
cherished  plans  and  pursuits,  he  once  more  gathered 
about  him  his  little  family,  which  now  included 
her  mother  and  his,  each  (5f  whom  was  nearly  eiglily 
years  of  age ;  also  his  niece,  and  his  two  little  sons, 
one  a  year  and  a  half,  and  the  other  three  years  old. 
There  seemed  to  be  no  drawback  to  his  complete  hap- 
piness, except  the  fear  which  continually  haunted  him, 
that  death  might  interrupt  it.  Three  times  in  less 
than  five  years  had  his  conjugal  ties  been  severed,  and 
it  seemed  to  him  too  much  to  hope  for  that-  they  could 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,  CONTINUED.  105 

now  be  of  long  cor/inuance.  Contrary  to  the  usual 
habit  of  his  mind,  and  to  his  established  principle 
never  to  borrow  trouble  in  advance,  this  fear  for  a 
time  very  much  marred  his  enjoyment. 

On  entering  the  parlor  at  the  close  of  a  day  not  long 
after  their  marriage,  Mrs.  Safford  found  him  slowly 
and  pensively  pacing  the  room.  In  reply  to  the  ques- 
tion, "  What  troubles  you,  husband  ?  "  he  said,  "  I  am 
thinking  what  I  should  do  if  my  family  were  to  be 
again  broken  up  ;  how  I  could  bear  it.  I  deserve  it ; 
I  should  not  murmur ;  but  how  could  I  bear  it  ?  And 
what  should  I  do  with  all  this  furniture  ?  "  referring, 
in  the  latter  remark,  to  the  fact  that,  in  making  their 
purchases,  more  regard  had  been  paid  to  its  durability 
than  before.  It  was  to  him  an  occasion  for  self-re- 
proach that  he  had  made  any  calculations  upon  the 
continuance  of  life,  when  he  had  found  it  so  frail. 
With  this  was  also  mingled  a  fear  that  the  additional 
expenditure  was  not  perfectly  consistent  with  their 
obligations  to  God  as  his  stewards.  He  wished  to  deal 
honestly  and  truly  with  God,  and  he  was  morbidly 
afraid  to  enjoy  the  possession  of  blessings  which  he 
was  so  liable  to  lose.  The  more  cheerful  view  of 
God's  providence  was  suggested,  in  which  there  is  so 
much  to  show  that  he  delights  in  seeing  his  children 
happy.  His  wife  playfully  said  to  him,  "  It  is  my  im- 
pression that  God  is  going  to  allow  us  to  live  and  do 
good  together  for  many  years,  perhaps  twenty" —  a  pre- 
diction which  was  more  than  verified  in  the  result.  It 
was  not  long  before  these  morbid  feelings  gave  place 
to  an  absorbing  interest  in  the  work  of  doing  good, 
and  his  peace,  which  increased  with  his  years,  became 
truly  "  like  a  river." 


106  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

When  lie  saw  that  his  house  and  furniture  could  he 
made  subservient  to  the  great  object  for  which  he 
wished  to  live,  they  became  to  him  sources  of  much 
enjoyment.  He  gained  a  new  view  of  the  inspired 
declaration,  "  Every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and 
nothing  to  be  refused  if  it  be  received  with  thanks- 
giving, for  it  is  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and 
prayer." 

In  a  letter  written  to  her  brother  two  years  later, 
Mrs.  Safford  says,  "  Our  home  is  a  very  happy  one  to 
we,  and  I  think  it  is  to  my  husband.  Our  family 
arrangements  are  quite  as  much  to  my  mind  as  I  ex- 
pect them  ever  to  be,  or  as  I  can  wish  to  have  them. 
I  have  comparatively  few,  if  any,  trials.  Search  the 
world  over,  and  I  do  not  believe  one  could  be  found 
better  calculated  than  Mr.  Safford  to  make  the  life  of 
a  wife  happy,  he  is  so  even  and  tranquil  in  himself, 
and  so  benevolent  and  kind  to  all.  As  to  selfishness, 
I  think  sometimes  he  has  none.  A  desire  to  make 
others  happy  is  constantly  predominant  with  him,  and 
I  believe  that  it  is  this  which  makes  him  so  happy. 
As  to  comforts,  we  abound  in  them.  The  Lord  has 
seen  fit  to  give  us  all  that  we  need  for  our  own  use  ; 
and  what  we  have  more  than  this  we  feel  belongs  to 
him,  and  should  be  used  for  the  good  of  others,  and 
especially  to  send  the  word  of  life  to  those  who  are 
perishing  in  ignorance  and  sin.  This  renders  what  we 
use  ourselves  doubly  valuable." 

Mr.  Safford  was  in  an  eminent  degree  "  given  to 
hospitality."  It  was  the  natural  consequence  of  his 
desire  to  do  good  to  all,  as  he  had  opportunity.  He 
aimed  at  no  ostentatious  display  of  either  his  generos- 
ity or  his  wealth  in  the  presence  of  his  guests,  but 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,   CONTINUED.  107 

simply  sought  to  make  them  happy.  Therefore  the 
unexpected  arrival  of  a  visitor  produced  no  disturb- 
ance, and  placed  no  extra  burden  upon  his  family. 
His  manner  of  receiving  guests  has  often  reminded  us 
of  the  patriarch  that  sat  in  his  tent  door,  and  called  in 
the  strangers  as  they  passed  by,  who  proved  to  be  an- 
gels, and  one  of  them  the  Lord  of  angels  himself. 
And  if  Sarah  had  not  been  able  to  dress  the  calf,  and 
prepare  the  fresh  cakes,  he  annoyed  neither  her  nor 
them  with  apologies  or  complaints.  One  day  when 
he  had  brought  home  two  gentlemen  to  dinner,  with- 
out any  intimation  to  his  wife  of  their  coming,  the 
meal  happened  to  be  an  economical  disposal  of  the 
previous  day's  fragments.  When  she  had  made  the 
apology  usual  in  such  cases,  he  remarked,  in  his  most 
pleasant  manner,  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  happy  to  be  able 
to  give  you  so  good  a  dinner." 

The  good  brother  R,  to  whom  reference  has  been 
made,  had  been  obliged,  in  consequence  of  his  misfor- 
tune, to  give  up  his  employment,  and  consequently  his 
dwelling.  After  paying  his  physician's  bill,  nothing 
remained  for  his  board  in  the  city,  while  he  was  pre- 
paring to  go  west  to  seek  new  means  of  support.  It 
was  with  sincere  pleasure  that  Mr.  Safford,  besides 
aiding  him  with  money,  said  to  this  excellent  Christian 
brother, "  Come  with  Mrs.  R.,  and  spend  the  six  weeks 
with  us." 

He  did  not  inquire  whether  one  would  prove  an 
agreeable  visitor,  but  whether  there  was  room  in  the 
house  for  another,  and  whether,  by  receiving  him  as  a 
guest,  he  could  aid  in  a  good  cause.  A  young  man, 
who  had  just  completed  his  course  of  study  in  a  theo- 
logical seminary,  proposed  to  labor  in  the  city  as  a 


108  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

.children's  missionary.  Mr.  Safford  thought  such 
labors  desirable,  and  invited  him  to  .stay  in  his  house 
until  it  should  be  ascertained  whether  he  could  be 
supported.  One  morning,  on  taking  an  early  walk  in 
Charles  Street,  the  missionary  observed  a  little  girl 
asleep  under  the  board  fence  which  then  enclosed  the 
public  garden.  He  aroused  her,  and,  in  answer  to  his 
inquiries,  she  told  him  she  had  lived  with  an  intemper- 
ate aunt,  who  employed  her  in  begging  cold  victuals. 
When  she  came  home  the  night  before,  her  aunt  was 
just  recovering  from  a  fit  of  intoxication.  Feeling 
inclined,  in  the  course  of  the  evening,  to  eat  some- 
thing, she  examined  the  contents  of  the  child's  basket, 
and  finding  nothing  tempting  enough  for  her  appe- 
tite, she  became  very  angry,  and,  in  her  passion, 
pushed  her  into  the  street,  and  locked  the  door.  The 
poor  girl  wandered  about  until,  sleepy  and  tired,  she 
laid  herself  down,  where  she  was  found  asleep.  The 
young  man  brought  her  to  Mr.  Safford's  house,  where 
she  was  washed,  her  ragged  clothes  exchanged  for  new 
ones  as  soon  as  materials  could  bo  purchased  and  gar- 
ments made,  and  her  sad  heart  for  one  grateful  and 
happy.  The  change  produced  in  her  in  a  few  days 
was  very  wonderful.  The  "  Children's  Friend  Society" 
was  just  then  starting  into  life,  and  she  was  one  of  the 
first  received  by  it.  In  the  course  of  a  few  months 
she  was  adopted  into  a  respectable  family,  and  grew 
up  an  accomplished  and  interesting  young  lady.  This 
was  the  first  time  that  Mr.  Safford  was  permitted  lit- 
erally to  receive  one  who  was  "  cast  out  to  his  house." 
At  this  time  the  attention  of  the  good  people  of 
the  city  had  not  been  particularly  directed  to  the 
condition  of  indigent  and  neglected  children.  The 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  109 

numerous  homes  for  the  destitute  which  have  since 
blessed  so  many  of  the  poor  and  needy  had  not  been 
established.  ^ 

An  illiterate  and  eccentric  German  woman  came  to 
the  city  to  solicit  funds  toward  completing  a  church 
in  a  destitute  part  of  Pennsylvania,  to  which  she  had 
first  given  all  her  own  property.  Having  examined 
her  credentials,  and  found  them,  as  he  thought,  trust- 
worthy, lie  gave  her  a  sum  of  money,  and  then  pro- 
posed that,  to  save  the  expense  of  her  board,  she 
should  make  his  house  her  home  while  she  was  solicit- 
ing aid.  She  could  eat  nothing  that  had  been  "  kilt," 
and  was  in  other  respects  disagreeable ;  but  he  was 
willing  to  bear  with  all  this  for  the  sake  of  the  benev- 
olent object  which  she  seemed  to  have  truly  at  heart. 
Redeeming  qualities  were  found  in  her  social  char- 
acter, unpromising  as  this  at. first  appeared.  She  had 
a  faculty  for  amusing  the  children,  and,  on  the  whole, 
the  happiness  of  the  family  was  increased  by  her 
presence. 

At  the  close  of  a  day  early  in  the  autumn  of  1834, 
a  young  Catholic  woman,  about  eighteen  years  of  age, 
appeared  at  the  door  of  his  house.  She  had  come  to 
the  city  to  look  for  her  husband,  whom  she  had  mar- 
ried at  sixteen,  without  the  knowledge  of  her  parents. 
She  had  looked  for  him  three  weeks  in  vain.  "  And 
now,"  said  she,  "  my  heart  is  bruk."  She  had  left 
one  child  in  Ireland,  and  expected  soon  to  become  the 
mother  of  another.  "  I  went  to  the  praste,"  she 
added,  "  and  axed  him  to  let  me  jist  lie  doon  in  the 
chapel  o'  nights  until  I  should  find  him,  or  to  give 
me  a  little  money  to  pay  for  my  lodging ;  but  he  had 
too  many  poor  already." 

10 


110  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

The  family  with  whom  she  was  staying  had  told  her 
that  in  the  morning  they  should  put  her  goods  upon 
the  sidewalk,  and  that  she  must  pay  them  a  quarter 
of  a  dollar,  or  she  could  not  stay  there  that  night. 
Although  against  Mr.  Safford's  rqle  to  give  money  to 
persons  applying  for  it  in  that  way,  without  investiga- 
tion, an  exception  was  made  in  her  case.  Before  the 
sun  rose  the  next  morning,  two  of  his  family  were  on 
Fort  Hill,  looking  for  Mary,  but  hardly  expecting  to 
find  her  story  true,  although  it  had  been  told  with 
such  deep  sorrow  and  true  simplicity  that  they  knew 
not 'how  to  doubt  it.  There  she  stood  by  a  little  pile 
of  rubbish,  which  comprised  all  her  earthly  possessions. 
The  tears  were  trickling  down  her  cheeks  ;  but  when 
she  saw  and  recognized  the  ladies,  her  face  lighted  up 
with  a  smile. 

Twenty  years  afterward,  she  said,  "  From  that  time 
I  never  knew  a  want."  Mr.  Safford  provided  for  her 
immediate  necessities,  and  soon  after  procured  for  her 
a  bed  in  the  hospital.  About  three  weeks  later,  she 
appeared  at  his  door  again,  with  a  bright,  cheerful  face, 
and,  as  she  said,  "  the  nicest  boy  in  the  city."  She 
was  now  able  to  "  scrub  and  wash,"  and  only  wanted  a 
little  room  which  she  could  call  her  home,  to  be  quite 
independent.  Her  first  expressed  wish  was  to  be  per- 
mitted to  call  her  child  Daniel  Safford.  She  said, 
"  I  want  him  to  have  not  only  Mr.  Safford's  name,  but 
his  religion.  I  can  no  longer  be  a  Cat'olic  myself,  and 
my  child  shall  not  be  brought  up  in  that  church.  I 
can  never  forget  that  the  praste  turned  away  from  me, 
and  that  Mr.  Safford  tuck  pity  on  me  when  my  heart 
was  bruk." 

A  room  was  procured  for  her.     She  made  Mr.  Saf- 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  Ill 

ford  her  savings  bank  for  several  years,  and  always 
came  to  him  when  in  any  trouble.  Besides  supporting 
herself  and  her  husband,  (who  came  back  to  her  when 
he  found  she  had  a  comfortable  home,  and  was  for- 
given and  received  by  that  true  Irish  heart,)  she 
earned  money  sufficient  to  send  for  her  daughter  in 
Ireland.  She  commenced  attending  Park  Street 
church,  which  she  did  for  some  time,  but  at  length 
returned  to  her  own  church.  Mr.  Safford,  nevertheless, 
continued  his  interest  in  her,  and  labored  perseveringly 
to  reform  her  husband,  who  was  an  inebriate  of  the 
worst  kind,  often  signing  the  pledge,  and  as  often 
breaking  it.  There  were  few  persons  in  the  city  more 
grateful  and  happy  than  Irish  Mary.  After  Mr.  Saf- 
ford's  death,  she  came  to  his  house  to  express  her 
grief  that  she  had  not  known  of  his  illness.  She  con- 
soled herself  by  looking  at  his  portrait,  and  recounted 
with  the  deepest  feeling  his  many  kindnesses.  "  Wasn't 
he  a  fine  gentlemun  ?  "  she  said.  "  That  first  quarter 
dollar  saved  my  life.  My  Daniel  is  now  twenty-five 
years  old,  has  good  larnin',  has  never  been  a  Cat'olic, 
never  drunk  any  rum,  and  never  brought  a  tare  into 
my  eye!" 

In  his  early  housekeeping  in  Montgomery  Place, 
Mr.  Safford's  attention  was  called  to  the  direction  of 
our  Lord,  "  When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper, 
call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither  thy  kins- 
.  men,  nor  thy  rich  neighbors,  lest  they  also  bid  theo 
again,  and  a  recompense  be  made  thee.  But  when 
thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  poor,  the  maimed,  the 
lame,  the  blind,  and  thou  shalt  be  blessed,  for  they 
can  not  recompense  thee ;  for  thou  shalt  be  recom- 
pensed at  the  resurrection  of  the  just." 


112  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

He  was  aware  that  a  literal  compliance  with  this 
injunction  would  subject  him  to  notice,  and  perhaps 
imputations  upon  his  motives  by  the  world.  But  he 
cared  little  for  this,  if  persuaded  that  it  was  right. 
Writing  to  a  friend  upon  another  subject,  he  re- 
marks, — 

"  But  you  say  public  opinion  is  against  it.  I  know 
it  is,  to  some  extent,  though  I  think  it  is  changing  in 
this  region.  But  what  if  public  opinion  is  against  it, 
if  the  thing  itself  is  not  a  real  evil,  and  if  real  evils 
are  prevented  by  it  ?  Are  Christians  to  be  governed 
wholly  by  public  opinion  ?  If  so,  no  reformation  of 
any  kind  will  take  place.  Public  opinion  was  once 
against  the  temperance  cause."  .  .  . 

Though  he  believed  that  the  precept  just  quoted 
might  be  obeyed  in  spirit  without  a  strict  conformity 
to  the  letter,  yet  the  more  he  reflected  the  more  he 
was  convinced  that  in  this  matter  Christ  had  not  been 
honored  by  his  professed  disciples,  and  that  there  was 
too  much  conformity  to  the  world  in  their  feasting. 
For  himself,  he  felt  that  he  should  be  delighted  to 
obey  the  command  literally.  On  his  marriage  to  Mrs. 
Turner,  he  had  introduced  her  to  the  poor  women, 
the  widows  and  laundresses,  the  sick  and  infirm,  of 
Salem  church.  And  the  first  dinner  party  he  made 
was  for  them.  The  folding  doors  were  thrown  open, 
the  tables  extended  through  both  parlors,  and  the  visit 
closed  in  the  evening  with  a  cup  of  tea,  and  devotional 
exercises,  conducted  by  Rev.  Mr.  Blagden,  the  pastor, 
who  was  present  on  invitation.  To  say  nothing  of  the 
apparent  enjoyment  of  the  visitors,  Mr.  Saiford,  it  is 
believed,  never  took  more  pleasure  in  entertaining 
guests  than  on  that  day.  It  was  to  this  incident, 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  113 

doubtless,  that  Dr.  Blagden  particularly  referred  in 
the  remark  which  he  made  at  the  funeral  of  Mr.  Saf* 
ford :  "  He  was  devoted  to  the  poor ;  seating  them  at 
his  own  table  as  one  who  had  been  more  blessed  in 
worldly  goods  than  they,  while  he  counted  these 
goods  as  nothing,  compared  with  the  interests  and 
the  cause  for  which  he  labored,  and  in  which  all  were 
equal." 

He  never  afterward  made  a  party  exclusively  for 
the  same  class  of  persons,  but  in  the  Mount  Vernon 
church,  with  which  he  was  last  connected,  improved, 
as  he  thought,  upon  that  method.  During  one  winter, 
he  invited  to  his  house  the  members  of  the  church  in 
order,  as  their  names  stood  on  the  register ;  the  rich 
and  the  poor  together,  seventy  or  eighty  at  a  time, 
until  the  whole  church,  numbering  several  hundred, 
had  been  invited.  Among  the  company,  one  evening, 
was  a  colored  sister,  who  could  not  understand  that 
she  was  invited  to  a  visit,  and  had  come  in  her  washing 
dress.  She  was,  however,  furnished,  after  her  arrival, 
with  a  cap  and  black  silk  apron,  and  conducted  to  the 
parlors,  where  she  received  rather  more  attention,  from 
all  classes,  than  any  other  one  present. 

He  made  it  a  rule,  in  every  social  gatliering  at  his 
house,  that  God  should  be  acknowledged  by  religious 
worship  —  the  singing  of  a  hymn,  or  reading  the 
Scriptures,  or  both,  followed  by  prayer.  Persons  not 
religiously  disposed,  men  of  the  world,  who  had  never 
witnessed  this  before  at  an  evening  party,  on  meeting 
him  afterward  have  expressed  to  him  their  conviction 
of  the  propriety  of  this  practice,  assuring  him  that 
they  should  never  lose  the  impression  received  on 
that  occasion.  He  was  thus  encouraged  to  persevere 

10* 


114  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  S AFFORD. 

in  the  practice,  notwithstanding  the  objection  of  some 
professors  of  religion  that  it  was  mixing  incongruous 
things.  He  wished,  he  said,  to  allow  nothing  in  his 
own  house  which  would  not  harmonize  with  religious 
worship. 

It  may  well  be  believed  that  one  who  was  so  much 
awake  to  the  interests  of  others  would  not  be  neglect- 
ful  of  those  of  his  own  family.  He  studied  to  make 
his  house  as  convenient  as  possible,  so  as  to  save  labor, 
and  increase  the  comfort  and  the  health  of  its  occu- 
pants. He  chose  to  own  his  dwelling,  that  he  might 
make  such  improvements  as  he  desired ;  and  these  were 
always  very  perfect,  of  their  kind.  Mrs.  Safford  be- 
came the  teacher  of  the  children,  instructing  them  at 
home  until  they  reached  the  ages  of  eight  and  ten. 

To  induce  her  to  take  open-air  exercise  as  much  as 
was  necessary  for  her  own  health,  and  to  provide  safe 
and  agreeable  recreation  for  them,  he  purchased  a 
horse,  and  had  a  chaise  built,  containing  many  new 
contrivances  of  his  own,  which  he  kept  in  a  livery 
stable,  near  the  house,  subject  entirely  to  her  direction. 
In  pleasant  weather  he  expected  her  to  drive  out  every 
day  with  her  little  companions,  or  with  one  of  the 
grandmothers,  if  either  of  them  chose  to  go. 

He  had  consecrated  himself,  and  all  that  he  had,  to 
Christ ;  and  in  his  domestic  arrangements  he  had 
supreme  reference  to  the  divine  favor  and  blessing. 
With  David,  he  said,  "  I  will  walk  within  my  house 
with  a  perfect  heart ; "  and  with  Joshua,  "  As  for  me 
and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord."  His  family 
prayers  were  the  earnest  outpouring  of  his  heart  be- 
fore the  Lord,  and  as  regular  and  constant  as  the 
return  of  morning  and  evening.  Nothing  was  allowed 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  llo 

to  interrupt  them  ;  and  no  domestic  work,  nor  any 
thing  else,  to  hinder  the  servants  from  attending  them. 
They  were  always  informed  of  this  rule  of  the  family 
before  engaging  in  his  service ;  and  so  came  into  the 
house  with  this  understanding.  To  several  of  them 
this  was  the  means  of  their  conversion. 

The  following  instance  of  this  kind  is  worthy  of 
mention.  An  Irish  Catholic  woman,  about  forty  years 
old,  who  had  been  for  many  years  a  cook  in  one  of  the 
most  respectable  families  in  the  city,  applied  for  a  sit- 
uation at  Mr.  Safford's.  Her  recommendations  were 
satisfactory,  but  she  was  told  that  the  servants  being 
considered  as  members  of  the  household,  were  ex- 
pected to  be  always  present  at  family  prayers ;  and 
that  if  she  could  not  conscientiously  unite  with  them 
it  would  be  better  for  her  not  to  come.  She  replied 
that  that  would  not  prevent  her  coming,  and  that  she 
wished  to  come  to  this  house,  because  no  dinners  were 
cooked  on  the  Sabbath.  She  was  a  widow,  with 
grown-up  daughters ;  a  very  strict  Catholic  ;  and  had 
refused  to  speak  to  one  of  her  children,  who  had  be- 
come a  Protestant.  After  coming  into  the  family,  she 
continued  to  attend  her  own  church,  no  one  interfering 
with  her  religious  views.  She  came  regularly  to  prayers, 
and  read,  in  her  turn,  in  the  Scriptures ;  being  allowed 
to  use  the  Douay  version.  One  morning,  after  a  few 
months,  during  the  singing  of  the  hymn,  the  tears  were 
seen  trickling  down  her  checks.  She  held  her  hymn 
book  up,  and  followed  every  word  with  her  eye.  As  she 
passed  out  of  the  room,  she  said  to  the  other  servant, 
"What  beautiful  hymns  those  are!"  A  short  time 
after,  she  asked  Mrs.  Saflford  if  her  church  would  bo 
willing  to  have  her  little  nephew,  eight  years  old,  corao 


116  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

to  their  Sabbath  school.  Being  told  that  he  would  be 
very  welcome  there,  she  herself  aided  in  clothing  him 
for  that  purpose.  At  length  she  asked,  one  day,  if 
she  could  obtain  a  seat  in  their  church.  Mrs.  Safford 
said,  with  surprise,  "  Elizabeth,  do  you  intend  to  leave 
your  own  church  ?  "  "  Yes,  ma'am,"  she  replied,  "  I 
have  been  thinking  of  it  for  some  time  ;  I  prefer  your 
religion."  "  And  why  ?  How  is  it  that  you  have 
changed  your  opinion,  when,  only  one  year  ago,  you 
were  so  strong  in  your  attachment  to  the  Catholic 
church  ?  "  "  Oh,  I  have  been  observing  the  religion 
of  this  family  ever  since  I  came  into  it,  and  it  seems 
to  me  more  like  what  I  find  in  the  Bible  than  that  of 
the  Catholic."  "  In  what  respect  ?  What  is  one  thing 
which  has  led  you  to  think  so  ? "  "  Why,  ma'am, 
Mr.  Safford  prays  every  day  for  his  enemies,  and  our 
church  curses  them  ;  and  the  Bible  tells  us  that  we 
must  forgive  our  enemies,  and  pray  for  them  that  hate 
us."  "  Have  you  told  your  priest  that  you  are  going 
to  leave?"  "  No,  ma'am."  "  Are  you  not  afraid  he 
will  excommunicate  you  ?  "  "I  expect  he  will,  but  I 
am  not  afraid  of  it.  I  told  him  I  came  to  your 
prayers,  and  that  there  was  not  a  bishop  in  Boston 
could  pray  better  than  Mr.  Safford."  It  was  found 
that  she  had  indeed  been  studying  her  Bible,  and  had 
received  Christ.  She  continued  firm  in  the  faith  until 
her  death. 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,   CONTINUED.  117 


CHAPTER    IX. 

DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED. 

Letters  to  his  Wife.  —  Kicked  by  a  Horse.  —  Enjoyment  of  Solitude. —  Visits 
to  bis  Partner,  Mr.  Low.  —  Mutual  Kegard  of  the  Partners.  —  Mr.  Low's 
Present  of  a  Cane.  —  Care  for  his  Family.  —  Removal  to  Beacon  Street. 
—  Hospitalities.  — Mary  Lyon.  —  Dr.  Edwards.  —  Missionaries.  —  Letter  of 
Dr.  Anderson. 

IN  the  summer  of  1834,  his  wife  and  children  passed 
a  few  weeks  in  Belchertown,  with  her  sister,  Mrs.  Reid, 
whose  husband,  Rev.  J.  Reid,  had  recently  removed 
thither  from  Reading.  The  following  extracts  are 
from  letters  addressed  at  that  time  to  Mrs.  Safford :  — 

"August  5,  1834. 

"  After  leaving  you  yesterday  I  rode  twenty  miles, 
to  South  Brookfield,  where  I  took  supper;  and  then, 
committing  myself  and  you  to  our  heavenly  Father, 
enjoyed  a  refreshing  night's  rest.  At  half  past  four 
o'clock,  this  morning,  I  called  the  hostler,  and  went  to 
the  stable  to  see  Charlie.  I  had  on  light  pantaloons, 
and,  as  it  was  dark,  the  horse  probably  saw  nothing 
but  them,  which  frightened  him  so  much  that  he  stood 
on  the  defensive,  and  gave  me  a  broadside  without 
ceremony.  The  blow  was  very  severe,  and  caused  me 
to  groan  aloud ;  but  after  a  few  moments,  I  found  that 
I  was  not  so  seriously  hurt  as  at  first  seemed  probable. 
At  Worcester  a  physician  was  called,  whose  prescrip- 


118  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

tions  I  am  following,  and  hope  to  be  fully  restored  in 
a  few  days.  I  desire  gratefully  to  acknowledge  the 
good  hand  of  God  in  this  narrow  escape  from  imme- 
diate death ;  for  if  Charlie  had  been  two  feet  further 
from  me,  I  have  very  little  doubt  he  would  have  killed 
me  upon  the  spot." 

"  Sabbath  Evening,  August  10. 

"  MY  DEAR  WIFE  :  Your  last  calls  for  lively  grat- 
itude to  our  kind  heavenly  Father  for  his  great  good- 
ness in  restoring  your  health,  and  rendering  you  all 
so  happy  in  breathing  his  pure  air,  and  drinking  his 
pure  water.  After  reading  it  I  almost  involuntarily 
sung  the  lines  I  have  heard  you  teach  the  children,  — 

'  The  Lord  is  good  and  kind  to  me, 
And  very  thankful  I  should  be.' 

And  now  I  ask  you  not  to  think  of  me  as  feeling  mel- 
ancholy or  lonely  here,  or  wishing  me  in  a  good  board- 
ing house.  There  is  no  place  where  I  can  be  so  happy 
as  in  our  own  house,  and  no  company  in  Boston  is  so 
desirable  to  me  as  solitude.  I  hope,  by  the  blessing 
of  God,  it  has  already  been  profitable  to  me,  and  that 
it  will  be  still  more  so.  I  need  more  time  for  reading 
and  reflection.  If  not  deceived,  I  have  had,  since  my 
return  from  Belchertown,  some  precious  seasons  of 
communion  with  God,  in  reading  the  Bible,  meditation, 
and  prayer. 

"  How  are  my  dear  Daniel  and  George  ?  Tell  them 
I  hope  they  thank  God  for  his  goodness  to  them,  and 
to  their  father  and  mother,  and  that  they  will  both 
become  Christians  ;  and  then  they  may  be  happy,  at 
home  or  abroad,  in  company  or  alone ;  they  will  not 
be  dependent  upon  outward  things  for  happiness,  the 
source  of  it  being  within  them." 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  119 

'•BOSTON,  August  31,  1834. 

"  Can  it  be  that  another  summer  has  gone,  to  return 
no  more  for  ever  ?  Is  it  so  ?  Ah,  there  is  a  fearful 
sense  in  which  it  will  return,  at  the  great  day,  for 
which  all  other  days  were  made ;  and  as  its  mouths 
and  weeks,  days,  hours,  and  moments  shall  pass  before 
my  quickened  memory,  laden  with  duties  neglected 
and  sins  committed,  how  unwelcome  its  return,  how 
insupportable  the  sight,  if  it  shall  not  then  appear  that 
this  polluted  soul  has  been  cleansed  in  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ!  Oh,  what  should  we  do  without 
Christ  ?  Dear  Jesus,  take  this  guilty  soul  of  mine, 
and  wash  it  all  over  in  thy  precious  blood,  for  it  is 
altogether  polluted.  If  the  faint  glimpse  thou  hast 
now  given  me  of  the  evil  of  my  heart  is  such  as  to 
baffle  description,  how  must  I  appear  to  the  eye  of 
infinite  purity  ?  Let  those  who  have  a  righteousness 
of  their  own  present  it,  and  plead  their  own  merits  ; 
but,  dear  Saviour,  I  will  present  thy  righteousness,  and 
plead  thy  merits  alone. 

"  My  dear  wife,  I  had  almost  forgotten  that  I  was 
writing  to  you ;  but  as  it  is  to  you,  I  will  let  it  go. 
Can  you  not  easily  conceive  of  the  burst  of  praise  from 
the  '  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands 
of  thousands,'  as,  with  a  loud  voice,  they  sing, '  Wor- 
thy is  the  Lamb,  that  was  slain,  to  receive  power,  and 
riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and 
glory,  and  blessing  '  ?  " 

Mr.  Low,  his  partner  in  business,  was  now  rapidly 
declining  in  health,  and  had  left  the  city.  Mr.  Safford 
writes,  — 

"  I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Low  yesterday.    Ho 


120  MEMOIR  OP   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

desires  our  prayers  for  him,  and  for  his  wife,  who,  he 
says,  will  soon  be  a  widow ;  and  for  his  children,  who 
will  soon  be  fatherless." 

Again  he  writes,  in  September,  "  I  have  just  re- 
turned from  a  visit  to  Mr.  Low,  at  Beverly.  He  looks 
like  a  living  skeleton,  but  appears  perfectly  tranquil 
and  happy  ;  talks  about  dying,  and  what  may  come,  or 
be  done  after,  much  as  he  would  if  he  were  going  on 
a  journey." 

He  continued  to  visit  Mr.  Low  until  his  death.  It 
was  delightful  to  witness  the  sweet  confidence  they 
manifested  in  each  other.  Mr.  Safford,  in  speaking  of 
him,  said,  "  He  has  always  been  so  faithful  and  trust- 
worthy." And  Mr.  Low  said  of  Mr.  Safford, "  He  has 
always  been  so  just  and  honorable  toward  me,  repeat- 
edly giving  me,  of  his  own  accord,  an  increased  per- 
centage of  the  profits  of  our  business,  because,  as  he 
said,  it  was  right ;  never  waiting  for  a  proposition  of 
this  kind  from  me." 

The  last  visit  was  paid  to  Mr.  Low  a  few  hours  pre- 
vious to  his  death ;  when  he  presented  Mr.  Safford 
his  cane,  with  a  penciled  note  which  he  had  written, 
not  expecting  to  see  him  again.  This  note  Mr.  Safford 
carried  in  his  pocket-book  many  years,  until  it  was 
worn  into  several  pieces,  and  he  then  laid  it  by,  among 
his  choice  papers.  Twenty-two  years  after  Mr.  Low's 
death,  and  just  before  his  own,  he  found  this  note,  and 
read  it  with  much  emotion.  Seeing  that  the  writing 
was  almost  effaced,  he  copied  it  in  his  own  hand.  It 
is  as  follows  :  — 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,   CONTINUED.    '  121 

"  MY  DEAREST  FRIEND  :  Please  accept  this  cane,  as 
the  last  token  of  respect  and  friendship  from  one  who 
loves  you,  and  who  will  soon  be  no  more.  Keep  it  in 
remembrance  of  me,  and  let  it  serve  you  the  same 
useful  purpose  that  it  has  served  me.  And  when  the 
hour  of  dissolution  shall  arrive,  may  we  both  be  able 
to  say,  in  the  language  of  holy  joy  in  our  Redeemer, 
'  Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  I  Will  fear  no  evil ;  for  tliou  art  with  me ;  thy 
rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me.' 

ISAIAH  Low." 

After  the  death  of  Mr.  Low,  his  widow,  with  her 
two  little  boys,  looked  to  Mr.  Safford  as  to  a  brother 
for  advice  and  sympathy,  it  being  manifest  that  it  was 
a  pleasure  to  him  to  render  her  any  service  in  his 
power.  He  took  great  care  in  investing  her  property, 
wishing  to  render  it  as  available  as  possible.  She 
called  upon  him  with  entire  freedom ;  and  if,  for 
any  length  of  time,  she  failed  to  do  so,  she  was  sure  to 
receive  a  call  from  him  to  inquire  after  her  welfare. 
Tliis  friendly  interest  continued  when  she  had  removed 
from  the  city,  and  even  after  her  marriage  to  Mr.  Lin- 
coln, the  warden  of  the  state  prison. 

The  tragical  death  of  Mr.  Lincoln  by  a  blow  from  a 
prisoner  left  her  again  a  widow,  with  the  care  of  a 
large  family  of  children,  in  addition  to  her  own  ;  and 
called  forth  anew  Mr.  Safford's  sympathies  in  her 
behalf.  This  is  one  of  many  cases  which  illustrate  a 
striking  trait  in  his  character.  Ilia  interest  being  once 
enlisted,  his  constancy  and  perseverance  in  acts  of 
kindness  never  failed.  Neither  lapse  of  time  nor 
pressure  of  business  was  permitted  to  excuse  him 

11 


122  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

from  alleviating  the  burdens  of  the  desolate  and 
afflicted,  which  he  had  once  taken  upon  his  heart. 

One  morning,  in  the  spring  of  1836,  on  the  way  to 
his  counting-room,  a  gentleman  met  him  and  asked  if 
he  would  sell  the  house  in  which  he  resided,  in  Mont- 
gomery Place.  He  had  no  wish  to  exchange  his  dwell- 
ing for  any  other ;  but  as  the  price  offered  was  four 
thousand  dollars  more  than  he  had  paid  for  it,  four 
years  before,  he  thought  he  ought  to  give  the  question 
some  consideration,  and  returned  to  consult  with  Mrs. 
Safford  about  it.  Looking  at  all  events  as  occurring 
iinder  the  direction  of  God,  they  asked  what  could 
*be  the  meaning  of  this  providence.  At  first  lie 
thought  that  it  might  be  an  indication  that  the  time 
had  come  for  him  to  give  up  business,  and  remove  into 
the  country ;  it  having  long  been  his  intention  not  to 
stand  in  the  way  of  young  men  who  wished  and  ought 
to  come  forward  in  life.  His  brother-in-law,  Dr.  Ed- 
wards,' learning  that  he  was  inclining  to  this  view  of 
the  subject,  strongly  protested  against  it.  "  For,"  said 
he,  "  Mr.  Safford  has  now  boon  twenty-four  years  in 
the  city,  and  by  a  steady  course  in  the  right  direction, 
lias  laid  a  foundation  for  exerting  an  influence,  and 
acquired  a  power  for  doing  good  rarely  possessed,  and 
which  it  would  be  a  great  mistake  for  him  thus  to 
relinquish.  It  would  be  much  like  an  artisan  throw- 
ing away  his  tools,  after  years  spent  in  learning  his 
trade." 

The  wisdom  of  this  counsel  could  not  be  denied. 
He  remembered,  too,  that  he  had  been  able  to  do  good 
by  affording  Christian  hospitality  to  missionaries  and 
other  servants  of  the  Lord,  and  believed  that  his  use- 
fulness might  be  still  further  increased  in  the  same 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,    CONTINUED.  123 

direction.  After  much  prayer,  therefore,  it  was  de- 
cided to  accept  the  offer  which  had  been  made  him, 
and  purchase  a  larger  and  more  commodious  houso 
at  No.  3  Beacon  Street. 

Miss  Lyon,  the  founder  of  Mount  Holyoke  Female 
Seminary,  was  at  this  time  engaged  in  the  preparatory 
steps  of  that  important  enterprise.  She  had  already 
visited  several  times  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Safford,  and 
he  had  indorsed  her  scheme  by  a  subscription  of  five 
hundred  dollars  ;  and  had  also  called  a  meeting  of 
gentlemen  at  his  own  house,  at  which  several  thousand 
more  were  pledged  to  her.  His  interest  in  the  insti- 
tution never  afterward  abated.  His  house  was  her 
home  whenever  she  chose  to  resort  to  it.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Shunammite  respecting  Elisha,  he  said, 
"  This  is  a  holy  woman  of  God,  who  passeth  by  us 
continually.  Let  us  make  a  little  chamber  on  the 
wall,  and  let  us  set  for  her  there  a  bed,  and  a  table, 
and  a  stool,  and  a  candlestick."  Her  wants  they 
knew  to  be  few,  and  very  simple.  It  was  only  a  place 
to  rest  and  to  pray  in  that  she  required. 

Her  genial  and  Christ-like  spirit  had  already  proved 
a  blessing  to  their  household.  Her  manner  toward 
the  servants,  who  were  Germans,  and  but  recently 
from  their  mother-land,  had  been  so  kind  and  conde- 
scending, that  they  regarded  her  as  their  friend,  and 
welcomed  her  as  if  she  had  been  their  own  mother. 
It  was  very  pleasant  to  witness  their  joy  on  her  arriv- 
ing. One  of  them,  on  answering,  late  one  evening,  to 
the  ringing  of  the  bell,  finding  her  with  her  trunk 
upon  the  doorstep,  in  her  joy  left  her  there,  and  ran 
back  through  the  hall,  exclaiming,  "The  Lyon,  she  bo 
come!  the  Lyon,  she  be  come!"  The  chamber  set 


12-1  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL   S AFFORD. 

apart  for  her  use  was  the  scene  of  some  of  her  most 
interesting  labors.  Here  she  superintended  the  pub- 
lishing of  the  "  Principles  and  Design  of  the  Mount 
Holyoke  Female  Seminary  $ "  and  afterward  wrote 
the  stirring  little  book  called  "  The  Missionary  Offer- 
ing." This  was  the  Mount  Carmel,  where  she  would 
come  in  her  extremity,  and  bow  herself  before  the 
Lord,  until  she  was  assured  he  had  heard  her  prayer. 
In  this  chamber  she  passed  that  week  of  prayer  pre- 
vious to  a  remarkable  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon 
her  beloved  seminary  in  1843.*  She  left  Boston  early 
in  March,  and  on  the  13th  of  April  she  wrote,  "  When 
I  returned  from  Boston  there  were  a  few  more  than 
fifty  without  hope.  In  about  three  weeks  all  but  six 
expressed  some  hope  that  they  had  found  the  Saviour ; 
in  a  single  week  of  this  time  more  than  thirty  of  the 
number." 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Justin  Edwards  was  now  devoting 
himself  to  the  cause  of  temperance ;  and,  much  of  the 
time,  needed  a  home  in  the  city.  Mr.  Safford's  in- 
terest in  this  cause,  and  his  love  and  respect  for  this 
honored  and  beloved  minister  of  Christ,  rendered  it  very 
pleasant  to  make  provision  for  him  also.  He  believed, 
more  especially,  that  he  should  have  the  approval  of  his 
Master  in  providing  for  those  of  his  servants  who  were 
from  time  to  time  coming  to  the  city  to  embark  as 
missionaries,  a  comfortable  home  for  the  last  few  days 
which  they  were  to  spend  in  their  native  land.  For 
many  years  he  had  gladly  made  contributions  in 
money  to  this  cause,  and  he  could  now  have  shown  his 
interest  by  paying  their  board  at  a  hotel ;  but  this 

*  Memoir  of  Mary  Lyon. 


DOMESTIC  LIFE,   CONTINUED.  125 

could  not  satisfy  him.  He  chose  rather  to  receive 
Christ,  in  the  person  of  his  servants,  at  his  own  house. 
He  loved  the  cause  of  missions,  and  desired  to  be  iden- 
tified with  it  as  far  as  possible ;  deeming  the  command 
to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  as  binding  upon 
himself  as  upon  them. 

The  first  missionaries  who  were  thus  welcomed  by 
him  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lindley,*  and  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Wilson,  bound  to  South  Africa.  The  week  they  spent 
with  him  in  Montgomery  Place  convinced  him  that  a 
cup  of  cold  water,  given  in  the  name  of  a  disciple, 
could  be  returned,  even  in  this  life,  fourfold  into  his 
own  bosom,  and  upon  his  household.  As,  for  succes- 
sive weeks  after  their  departure,  he  heard  his  little 
son,  three  years  old,  alone  in  his  closet  praying  every 
morning  so  affectionately  ;  "  0  God,  take  care  of  the 
missionaries  while  they  are  on  the  big  water,  and  don't 
let  the  boat  tip  oder,"  the  father  could  not  doubt  that 
impressions  had  been  made  upon  his  child's  mind 
which  would  be  as  lasting  as  his  being.  One  of  the 
missionary  ladies  had  often  taken  the  child  upon  her 
lap,  and  had  told  him  about  the  heathen,  who  have 


*  Just  after  the  above  was  written,  Mrs.  Safford  had  the  pleasure 
of  welcoming  again  to  her  house  these  veteran  missionaries,  with  their 
numerous  family.  Mr.  Lindley  could  now  say,  as  did  the  ancient  pa- 
triarch, "  With  my  staff  I  passed  over  this  Jordan,  and  now  I  have 
become  two  bands."  After  twenty-five  years  of  devoted  labor  among 
the  Zulus  of  South  Africa,  the  parents  return  to  visit  once  more  their 
native  country,  with  eleven  children,  all  in  good  health,  and  a  house- 
hold which  might  be  considered  a  model  both  for  Christian  and 
heathen  families.  They  have  experienced  trials  and  hardships  ;  but 
these  they  regard  as  trifles,  compared  with  the  great  delight  they  have 
had  in  seeing  the  dark  minds  of  those  heathen  enlightened  by  the 
precious  truths  they  have  taught  them. 

11* 


126  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

never  heard  of  Jesus,  while  he  listened  with  intense 
interest ;  and  when  she  asked  him  whether,  when  he 
came  to  be  a  man,  he  would  not  go,  as  they  were 
going,  over  the  great  waters,  and  carry  *the  Bible,  and 
preach  to  them,  his  quick  reply  was,  "  Yes,  if  monner 
[mother]  will  go,  Dordie  will."  The  father  did  not 
live  to  hear  this  child  preach  the  gospol,  but  he  lived 
to  receive  a  visit  from  him  after  he  had  entered  upon 
his  theological  course,  the  object  of  which  was  to 
obtain  his  father's  consent  to  his  becoming  a  mission- 
ary ;  his  love  for  Christ  and  for  the  souls  of  his  fellow- 
men  now  rendering  him  willing  to  forsake  father  and 
mother,  and  thus  follow  Christ.  This  was  more  grat- 
ifying to  Mr.  Safford  than  to  have  been  told  that  his 
son  had  become  heir  to  a  throne  ;  for  his  faith  beheld 
the  invisible  things  promised  to  such  as  count  not 
their  lives  dear  for  his  sake. 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  written  to  her 
sister,  by  Mrs.  Safford,  in  1836 :  — 

"  I  will  now  tell  you  a  little  of  what  is  doing  at  No.  3 
Beacon  Street.  If  you  could  step  in  here  you  might 
be  introduced  to  ten  missionaries,  bound  to  the  Sand- 
wich Islands,  who  have  spent  the  last  two  weeks  with 
us.  We  breakfast  at  half  past  six  —  twenty  at  the 
table ;  family  prayers  immediately  follow  ;  the  Scrip- 
tures are  read  by  each  one,  two  verses  in  turn  ;  a 
hymn  is  sung ;  and  after  prayer,  those  who  have  no 
other  engagements  retire  to  the  parlor  above,  and 
spend  another  half  hour  in  prayer,  interspersed  with 
singing, '  Come,  ye  that  love  the  Lord,' '  Rock  of  Ages,' 
*  Yes,  my  native  land,  I  love  thee,'  &c.  Then  the 
missionaries  disperse ;  some  to  pack  their  goods,  and 
some  to  purchase  articles  for  the  voyage  and  mission. 


DOMESTIC   LIFE,   CONTINUED.  127 

At  one  o'clock  all  come  home,  hungry  and  tired,  to  din- 
ner. As  you  may  imagine,  the  house  is  brought  into 
thorough  use.  Seven  are  accommodated  in  the  attic ; 
as  many  more  in  the  fourth  story  ;  and  in  the  third, 
six.  There  is  frequently  additional  company  to  dine. 
We  all  accompanied  them  to  the  ship  this  morning, 
expecting  them  to  sail  at  ten  o'clock ;  but  there  was 
no  wind ;  and  all  returned,  to  remain,  we  do  not 
know  how  long." 

The  following  testimony  of  Rev.  Dr.  Anderson,  Sec- 
retary of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  describes  Mr.  Safford's  hospitality, 
and  its  bearings  upon  the  missionary  cause. 

"  He  appreciated  more  fully  than  any  man  I  have 
known,  not  a  secretary,  the  importance  of  hospitality 
toward  departing  missionaries.  He  was  averse  to  their 
embarking  from  hotels  or  boarding  houses.  He  would 
have  them  go  out  from  the  warm  bosom  of  the  Chris- 
tian family,  when  departing  from  their  native  land  to 
reside  in  remote  fields.  To  make  it  easy  for  the  secre- 
taries to  find  such  entertainment  for  them,  he  not  only 
placed  his  own  name  first  to  the  following  paper,  but 
also  procured  a  respectable  list  of  other  names  to 
it ;  viz.  :  — 

"'The  subscribers,  residing  in  Boston,  declare  their 
willingness  to  receive  missionaries  of  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  into 
their  families,  when  they  embark  from  this  city,  should 
it  be  convenient,  at  tbc  time,  to  do  so  ;  and  they  re- 
quest the  officers  of  the  Board  to  apply  to  them  when 
there  is  need.  When  thus  applied  to,  they  engage  to 
state  frankly  whether  it  be  convenient  or  not  to  accede 
to  the  request.' 


128  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

"  He  was  always  accessible  to  us  on  this  point ; 
always  ready  to  act ;  and  was  unwearied  from  year  to 
year  until  his  mortal  disease  fastened  upon  him. 
"When  sickness  in  his  family  did  not  prevent,  his  doors 
were  open,  and  he  was  ready  to  use  his  influence  on 
others.  Nor  was  he  anxious  to  have  the  best  in  a 
company  of  missionaries  sent  to  his  house.  We  might 
arrange  that  matter  as  we  pleased. 

"  He  loved  the  kingdom  of  our  blessed  Lord ;  de- 
lighting to  do  what  he  could  to  promote  it.  He  loved 
to  have  good  men  and  women  in  his  house  ;  and,  if  they 
were  missionaries,  to  speed  them  on  their  way.  I  could 
never  see  that  Christian  hospitality  seemed  to  him  a 
burden.  He  enjoyed  it,  and  wondered  that  others  did 
not  enjoy  it  as  he  did.  A  few  such  men  as  he,  with 
ample  means,  would  give  a  character  of  hospitality  to 
a  city.  A  few  such,  whatever  their  means,  are  a  rich 
blessing  to  a  church.  They  are  invaluable  at  the  seat 
of  a  .great  foreign  missionary  institution.  May  the 
gracious  Lord  be  pleased  to  give  us  many  such  men  as 
Mr.  Safford  was." 


REVIVAL  LABORS  129 


CHAPTER    X. 

REVIVAL    LABORS. 

Removal  to  Park  Street  Church.  —  Debt  of  Salem  Church  paid.  —  Organiza- 
tion of  the  "Central  Church,"  and  Removal  thither.  —  Return  to  Park 
Street  Church.  —  His  Interest  in  Preaching.  —  Remodeling  of  the  House 
of  Worship.  —  Labors  in  the  Sabbath  School.  —  Interest  in  the  Young — 
Preparations  for  a  Revival.  —  Rev.  E.  N.  Kirk  invited  to  Boston.  —  Man- 
ner of  his  Reception  by  the  Pastors  of  the  City. —  Special  Meetings.— 
Conversions.  —  .Letters  to  Mr.  Kirk.  —  Second  Visit  of  Mr.  Kirk  to  Bos- 
ton.—  Organization  of  Mount  Vernon  Church.  —  Rev.  Mr.  Aiken's  Tes- 
timony to  Mr.  Safford's  Character  and  Usefulness. 

PREVIOUS  to  1835  the  attention  of  several  gentlemen 
had  been  called  to  the  desirableness  of  purchasing  the 
Federal  Street  theater,  in  Boston,  and  converting  it  into 
a  place  of  religious  worship.  Mr.  Safford  promised  to 
share  the  responsibility  of  the  enterprise,  should  it  be 
undertaken.  While  the  matter  was  in  suspense,  as  his 
services  were  no  longer  indispensable  in  Salem  church, 
and  as  his  residence  was  near  Park  Street  church,  he 
proposed  to  return  to  the  latter.  He  was,  however, 
unwilling  to  leave  it  while  it  was  still  embarrassed 
with  a  debt ;  though  it  was  not  large.  He  therefore 
drew  up  a  subscription  paper  for  liquidating  that 
debt;  himself  contributing,  for  that  purpose,  as  ap- 
pears from  a  private  memorandum  then  made,  thir- 
teen hundred  and  sixty-eight  dollars.  This  effort 
proving  successful,  he  felt  himself  at  liberty  to  with- 
draw; but  lu's  love  for  the  church  and  his  interest 


130  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

in  their  prosperity  remained  undiminislied  till  his 
death.  He  was  received  into  communion  with  the 
Park  Street  church  March  1,  1835.  He  had,  how- 
ever, scarcely  become  settled  there  before  the  Academy 
of  Music,  having  leased  the  Federal  Street  theater, 
offered  it  to  the  gentlemen  above  referred  to,  for  the 
purposes  of  worship.  He  was  therefore  called  upon  to 
redeem  the  pledge  which  he  had  given  to  engage  in 
this  enterprise.  Before  dismissing  him,  the  brethren 
of  Park  Street  church  obtained  from  him  a  promise 
that,  as  soon  as  the  new  enterprise  could  spare  him, 
he  would  again  return  to  them. 

May  11,  1835,  a  church,  consisting  of  sixty-three 
persons,  was  organized  in  the  vestry  of  the  Bowdoin 
Street  church ;  and  on  the  next  evening,  Mr.  Safford, 
Mr.  John  C.  Proctor,  and  Mr.  Daniel  Noyes  were 
elected  deacons.  In  the  following  August,  having 
invited  the  Rev.  W.  M.  Rogers  to  be  their  pastor,  they 
commenced  worshiping  in  the  theater,  then  called 
the  "  Odeon."  A  flourishing  congregation  was  soon 
gathered  ;  and  in  about  two  years  the  church  had  so 
increased  in  numbers  and  strength,  that  the  brethren 
of  Park  Street  church  reminded  him  of  his  pledge  to 
return  to  them.  Of  this  they  were  now  the  more  de- 
sirous, as  it  was  becoming  increasingly  obvious  that 
their  edifice  must  be  remodeled ;  and  he  was  told  re- 
peatedly that  it  could  not  be  accomplished  without 
him.  But  his  family  were  reluctant  to  leave  the  new 
and  flourishing  society,  to  which  they  had  become 
much  attached.  Thef  had  seen  its  beginnings,  shared 
its  trials,  labors,  and  joys  ;  and  were  identified  with  all 
its  interests.  Mr.  Safford's  relations,  also,  to  the  pas- 
tor and  his  brother  officers,  and  all  its  members,  had 
been  very  pleasant. 


REVIVAL   LABORS.  131 

The  trial  of  sundering  these  ties  was  not  small ;  and 
many  weeks  passed  before  he  was  able  to  decide  the 
question  before  him.  At  length  his  convictions  of 
duty  and  his  love  for  Iris  first  church-home  in  the  city 
prevailed.  Sunday,  March  26,  1837,  found  him  with 
his  family  in  Park  Street  Church,  listening  to  the  first 
sermons  which  the  new  pastor,  Rev.  S.  Aikeu,  preached 
after  his  installation.  Both  of  them  were  clear,  simple, 
faithful  exhibitions  of  truth.  He  was  grateful  and 
happy  to  find  that,  while  he  had  not  sought  his  own 
edification  in  the  change,  the  providence  of  God  had 
given  him  a  minister  whose  preaching  commended 
itself  to  his  judgment  and  taste.  The  preaching  of 
Mr.  Aiken  he  always  regarded  as  peculiarly  adapted  to 
his  own  wants ;  being  eminently  scriptural,  instructive, 
and  practical.  Perhaps  few  men  ever  more  valued  the 
faithful  ministrations  of  the  sanctuary,  or  were  more 
thoroughly  benefited  by  them,  than  Mr.  Safford.  He 
had  his  preferences,  but  was  far  from  being  fastidious. 
If  the  preaching  was  adapted  to  its  appointed  end,— •  to 
convert  the  soul  and  lead  to  holiness  of  heart  and  use- 
fulness of  life,  —  he  counted  it  above  all  price  ;  and 
for  nothing  did  lie  more  cheerfully  contribute  his  money 
and  influence.  His  seat  in  his  own  church  was  never 
vacated  for  the  sake  merely  of  hearing  other  preachers, 
however  eloquent  and  renowned.  He  gave  the  most 
humble  and  earnest  attention  to  the  word,  carefully 
obeying  the  injunction, "  Take  heed  how  ye  hear;"  and 
feeling  deeply  his  accountability  for  the  practical  im- 
provement of  every  sermon.  It  was  not  unusual  for 
him  to  retire  immediately  after  service  to  his  closet, 
to  pray  that  a  divine  influence  might  be  given  to  the 
word  as  it  had  been  preached,  and  every  hearer  be 


132  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

savingly  benefited  by  it.  The  habit  of  attention 
which  he  thus  acquired,  it  is  believed,  was  very  val- 
uable to  him  ;  increasing  not  only  his  piety,  but  also 
his  intellectual  strength,  especially  the  memory.  He 
could  give  an  excellent  report  of  every  good  sermon 
he  had  heard. 

Although,  when  Mr.  Safford  left  the  Franklin  Street 
church,  it  appeared  to  him  so  strong  in  numbers  and 
wealth  that  he  was  justified  in  taking  that  step,  yet  the 
great  commercial  embarrassments  of  that  year  (1837) 
so  seriously  affected  some  of  their  most  reliable  mem- 
bers, that  a  committee  was  appointed  to  wait  upon  him 
and  urge  his  return.  His  heart  was,  however,  so 
much  set  upon  aiding  his  brethren  in  remodeling  Park 
Street  Church,  that  he  did  not  yield  to  their  request. 
The  building  was  uncomfortable  and  unattractive,  on 
account  of  the  high  pulpit  and  pews.  The  debt  was 
increasing  every  year,  with  no  prospect  of  paying  it ; 
and  indeed  the  fear  had  been  expressed  that  this  noble 
edifice,  which  had  been  erected  in  the  midst  of  obloquy 
and  discouragement,  but  which  had  been  signally 
owned  and  blessed  of  God,  might  yet  have  to  be  sold 
for  debt.  The  greatest  difficulty  in  the  way  of  the 
proposed  enterprise  was  the  opposition  of  a  few  aged 
pew-proprietors  to  any  change  in  the  interior  of  the 
building,  and  their  persistent  refusal  to  surrender  the 
deeds  of  their  pews.  All  efforts  to  get  a  vote  to  this 
effect  had  failed.  He  had  dwelt  so  much  upon  this 
subject  during  the  winter  previous  to  his  return  as 
often  to  prevent  his  sleeping,  which  it  was  very  un- 
usual for  any  trouble  or  anxiety  to  do.  His  affection 
for  the  church  had  not  been  diminished  by  his  separa- 
tion from  it ;  and  to  see  that  fail  would  have  been  to 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  133 

him  a  sore  trial.  It  was  because  his  family  had  found 
that  he  could  not  "  give  sleep  to  his  eyes  nor  slumber 
to  his  eyelids,"  while  any  thing  was  wanting  on  his 
part  to  save  it,  that  they  had  consented  to  sacrifice 
their  own  preferences,  and  make  the  change.  He  was 
prepared  to  enter  upon  the  effort  with  all  his  heart. 
He  believed  it  could  be  accomplished  ;  and  he  was  al- 
ways willing  to  perform  labor  which  might  never  be  ap- 
preciated, when,  as  now,  the  object  commended  itself  to 
his  judgment,  and  he  felt  called  of  God  to  it.  Of  these 
labors,  in  various  churches,  a  gentleman  who  was  at 
this  time  an  officer  in  Park  Street  church  writes  as 
follows :  — 

"  The  death  of  Deacon  Safford  was  to  me  more  than 
the  loss  of  a  brother.  We  had  long  labored  in  the 
church  in  unison,  and  taken  sweet  counsel  together. 
His  judicious  zeal  and  ardent  love  for  the  cause  of 
Christ  inspired  confidence  in  him  as  a  leader  in  every 
good  enterprise.  Three  times  in  fourteen  years  he 
was  dismissed,  with  others,  from  this  church,  to  organ- 
ize new  churches,  superintend  the  erection  of  meeting 
houses,  and  settle  pastors.  In  every  instance  he  ac- 
complished his  object  faithfully,  as  those  churches  will 
testify,  and  within  that  time,  in  addition  to  these 
arduous  labors,  lie  has  done  as  much  for  Park  Street 
church  as  a  deacon.  During  the  ministry  of  Rev.  Dr. 
Griffin  and  Rev.  S.  Dwight,  we  had  no  vestry  but  the 
little  room  over  the  front  door  of  the  church.  When 
the  revival  of  1823  had  rendered  that  place  too  strait 
for  us,  we  had  to  dig  out  a  cellar  under  the  church, 
alongside  the  tombs,  to  make  what  we  called  the  '  lower 
vestry.'  It  was  so  dark,  damp,  and  dismal,  that  we 
could  not  bear  it  long,  neither  would  it  contain  our 

12 


134  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

increasing  numbers.  Numerous  consultations  were 
held  to  see  how  we  could  get  a  better  vestry  ;  but  land 
and  building  materials  were  dear,  and  we  were  deeply 
in  debt.  In  this  dilemma  Deacon  Safford  proposed 
that  we  should  raise  the  roof,  and  erect  a  second  floor, 
twelve  feet  above  the  original  one,  upon  which  the 
pews,  organ,  and  pulpit  should  be  placed,  and  leave 
the  first  floor  for  a  large  vestry,  and  four  other  rooms, 
which  could  be  let  for  schools,  the  income  of  which 
would  pay  the  interest  of  the  cost  of  the  alteration, 
and  create  a  sinking  fund,  which  would  yearly  dimin- 
ish the  debt,  which  was  now  annually  increasing. 
This  wise  and  simple  plan  was  adopted.  Mr.  Safford 
was  chairman  of  the  committee  to  superintend  the 
work.  It  was  speedily  completed,  and  we  now  have 
the  comfort  of  this  spacious  vestry,  and  the  debt  which 
it  occasioned  has  long  since  been  extinguished  by  the 
income  derived  from  the  new  rooms.  I  could  say 
much  of  his  amiable  disposition,  his  love  of  prayer, 
and  his  brotherly  affection  ;  but  it  is  unnecessary  — 
they  are  known  to  all." ' 

The  work  of  remodeling  the  building  *  being  ac- 
complished, he  gave  himself,  with  his  brethren,  to 
increasing  prayer  and  efforts  for  the  spiritual  interests 
of  the  church.  Being  superintendent  of  the  Sunday 
school,  he  had  meetings  of  the  teachers  at  his  own 
house  every  Saturday  evening.  One  of  these  teachers 
thus  writes :  — 

"  The   meetings    at    his    house,    which  it  was   my 

*  His  last  act  in  reference  to  it  was  to  ascend  the  lofty  spire,  and, 
at  great  risk,  as  was  thought  by  those  who  knew  of  his  disease  of  the 
heart,  to  stand  on  tiptoe  upon  the  bars  which  indicate  the  points  of 
the  compass,  and  lift  the  large  gilded  ball  or  vane  into  its  place. 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  135 

privilege  so  long  to  attend,  differed  from  all  others 
which  I  have  ever  known,  in  the  familiar  and  unre- 
strained intercourse  of  superintendent  and  teachers. 
We  gathered  about  him  in  his  own  house,  as  children 
about  a  father,  to  pass  an  hour  in  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  in  conversation  about  the  lesson.  No 
one  feared  to  ask  questions,  to  state  difficulties,  to 
express  doubts,  or  to  confess  ignorance  to  that  kind, 
paternal  friend.  His  sympathies  were  with  us;  he 
understood  us  individually,  and  his  patience  was  un- 
wearied in  returning  again  and  again  to  explain  our 
difficulties.  Do  you  recollect  his  kindness  to  young 

Mr. ,  when  the  subject  of  man's  free  agency  and 

God's  sovereignty  were  for  several  evenings  the  subject 
of  the  lessons  ?  Every  night  the  young  man  came 
back  to  the  same  difficulty,  apparently  unconscious 
that  it  had  been  again  and  again  met  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  every  mind  save  his  own. 

"  Those  of  us  who,  for  months  and  years,  met  in 
that  social  manlier,  formed  life-long  attachments  to 
Deacon  Safford  and  to  one  another.  As  we  still  meet, 
at  long  intervals,  in  later  years,  we  love  to  refer  to 
those  happy  evenings.  Their  influence  may  still  be 
traced  in  the  clear  and  distinct  ideas  we  then  obtained 
on  many  points  of  doctrine,  where  else  we  had  re- 
mained in  darkness  and  confusion. 

"  I  wish  I  could  express  all  the  affectionate  and 
grateful  remembrance  which  I  cherish  of  those  pleas- 
ant and  valuable  hours." 

In  the  Sunday  school,  as  in  every  other  work,  his 
chief  reliance  was  on  prayer.  Never,  we  think,  did  a 
winter  pass  while  he  was  superintendent,  in  this  or 
any  other  school,  in  which  he  did  not  call  on  the 


136  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

teachers  to  observe  at  least  one  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer.  He  usually  invited  them  to  meet  in  his  own 
house,  where,  before  God,  they  confessed  their  sins 
and  the  sins  of  their  pupils,  and  pleaded  for  the 
descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  them.  In  the  school 
his  manner  was  so  kind  and  fatherly  toward  the  chil- 
dren that  it  won  their  hearts  ;  for  even  the  youngest 
child  could  see  that  it  was  the  expression  of  a  sincere 
regard,  especially  for  their  immortal  interests.  Every 
one  found  more  than  a  school  and  superintendent  —  a 
home  and  a  personal  friend. 

He  was  observed  one  day,  just  as  the  school  was 
about  to  begin,  to  step  to  the  door  and  speak  to  a 
young  man  who  was  standing  there  alone,  apparently 
considering  whether  to  venture  in  or  not.  He  brought 
him  to  a  seat,  and  sat  down  by  his  side.  He  found 
him  to  be  the  son  of  a  minister,  residing  some  miles 
distant  in  the  country,  who  had,  for  the  first  time  in 
his  life,  left  his  parents,  and  was  employed  as  a  clerk 
in  a  store  here.  He  looked  sad,  and  every  now  and 
then  brushed  away  a  falling  tear.  He  said  he  was 
very  homesick,  for  lie  felt  friendless  and  alone  in  this 
large  and  strange  city.  Mr.  Safford  cheered  and  en- 
couraged him,  invited  him  to  his  house,  and  continued 
to  treat  him  and  care  for  him  as  he  would  like  to  have 
some  good  man  do  for  his  son,  if  similarly  situated. 
The  youth  joined  the  Bible  class,  was  converted,  and 
united  with  the  church  not  many  months  after.  It  is 
believed  that,  during  the  subsequent  twenty  years,  Mr. 
Safford  was  made  the  happy  instrument,  by  similar 
attentions  and  expressions  of  kindness,  of  saving  num- 
bers of  young  men  from  the  vortex  of  destruction  to 
which  they  are  exposed  on  being  first  introduced  to 
the  city. 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  137 

A  young  lady,  one  of  a  large  family  of  children, 
who  was  connected  with  him,  first  in  Franklin  Street, 
and  afterward  in  Mount  Vernon  church,  says, — 

"  I  shall  never  forget  one  evening  when  Deacon  Saf- 
ford  called  upon  us,  and  I  was  requested  to  go  with 
my  sisters  to  the  parlor  and  see  him.  After  we  were 
seated,  he  looked  round  upon  us,  smiled  benignantly, 
and  said, '  My  own  children  are  out  of  the  city,  and  I 
have  not  them  to  talk  with,  and  so  I  thought  I  would 
come  and  talk  with  some  of  my  other  children.'  He 
proceeded  in  such  an  affectionate,  familiar,  and  earnest 
manner  to  speak  of  the  importance  of  becoming  Chris- 
tians now,  and  giving  our  hearts  at  once  to  Christ,  that 
we  could  not  resist  it.  However  much  we  might, 
before  this,  have  disliked  being  talked  to  about  reli- 
gion, it  was  so  manifest  that  he  really  loved  us,  and 
sought  our  good,  that  we  could  not  but  thank  him  in 
our  hearts.  For  myself,  I  can  say,  that  from  that 
evening  I  did  not  rest  until  I  had  a  hope  in  Christ." 

Besides  these  earnest  efforts  in  the  Sabbath  school, 
he,  with  other  brethren,  held  informal  meetings  in 
the  winter  of  1839  and  1840,  among  the  families  of 
the  congregation,  the  special  object  of  which  was  to 
gain  access  to  the  impenitent  members  of  each  house- 
hold. If  practicable,  they  were  always  conversed  with 
personally  on  the  subject  of  religion  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  and  special  prayer  was  offered  for  them. 
Several  conversions  occurred  in  connection  with  these 
meetings. 

On  March  3  of  that  year,  these  brethren,  with  Dea- 
con J.  C.  Proctor,  who  had  been  associated  with  Mr. 
Safford  in  Salem  and  Central  churches,  commenced  a 
daily  eight  o'clock  morning  prayer  meeting  in  the  new 

12* 


138  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

and  beautiful  vestry  of  Park  Street  Church.  This 
continued  without  interruption  for  five  years,  and  it  is 
believed  he  never  once  failed  of  attending  it  during 
that  period,  unless  when  absent  from  the  city. 

A  blessed  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  now  be- 
gun, which  continued  several  years,  bringing  hundreds 
into  our  churches.  In  this  work  Mr.  Safford's  heart 
and  hands  were  fully  employed.  It  has  been  said  by 
one  of  his  pastors  that  he  was  usually  the  first  to  dis- 
cern and  welcome  the  presence  of  the  divine  Spirit. 
He  sought  to  prepare  the  way  for  his  coming  by  prayer 
and  fasting,  often  setting  apart  a  day  for  these  exer- 
cises, and  recommending  the  same  to  others.  On  these 
occasions  he  searched  diligently  to  learn  the  sins  of  his 
heart,  and  with  great  self-abasement  confessed  them 
before  God.  The  ninth  chapter  of  Daniel,  in  which 
the  prophet  speaks  of  setting  his  face  with  fasting  and 
prayer  to  seek  the  Lord,  confessing  his  sins  and  the 
sins  of  the  people,  was  the  passage  of  Scripture  which, 
more  than  any  other,  was  read  by  him.  On  the  ears 
of  many  still  linger  the  tones  with  which  he  used  to 
repeat  the  words,  "  0  Lord,  hear  ;  0  Lord,  forgive  ;  O 
Lord,  hearken  and  do ;  defer  not,  for  thine  own  sake, 
O  our  God." 

No  one  ever  more  highly  valued  the  established 
ordinances  of  the  gospel.  Every  Christian,  it  is  be- 
lieved, on  whom  the  light  of  his  example  fell,  was 
stimulated  by  it  to  stand  in  his  lot  to  improve  every 
opportunity  for  usefulness,  and  to  encourage  and  sus- 
tain his  pastor  by  prayer  and  cooperation.  Yet  his 
eye  was  continually  turning  to  the  masses  who,  in  a 
large  city,  are  not  reached  by  stated  preaching  and  the 
ordinary  means  of  grace.  The  Rev.  Jacob  Knapp,  the 


REVIVAL   LABORS.  139 

well-known  Baptist  evangelist,  was  then  preaching  in 
the  city,  and  drawing  multitudes  to  hear  him.  At 
this  time  Mr.  Safford  received  a  letter  from  his 
brother-in-law  in  New  York,  describing  the  labors  of 
the  Rev.  E.  N.  Kirk,  in  the  Mercer  Street  church, 
then  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Dr.  Skinner,  and  of  the 
marked  success  with  which  they  were  attended.  Hav- 
ing heard  from  other  sources  similar  accounts  of  the 
great  revivals  which  had  been  enjoyed  in  connection 
with  his  labors  in  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  and  New 
York,  Mr.  Safford  was  led  very  strongly  to  wish  that 
Boston  might  be  favored  with  the  same  instrumentality. 
He  believed  that  there  was  work  enough  for  the  pas- 
tors, and  for  both  of  these  evangelists ;  and  that  if 
a  cooperation  of  the  pastors  and  laymen  could  be 
secured,  a  great  spiritual  harvest  might  be  gathered. 
At  this  time,  however,  on  account  of  measures  which 
had  been  introduced  in  some  parts  of  our  country  by 
rash  and  inconsiderate  men,  most  of  our  pastors  were 
opposed  to  inviting  any  minister  from  abroad  to  labor 
in  their  congregations.  Mr.  Safford,  never  willing  to 
,do  any  thing  which  was,  or  which  even  might  bo 
thought  to  be,  detrimental  to  the  influence  of  the  set- 
tled ministry,  for  some  time  repressed  his  strong 
desires  in  this  direction.  There  was  a  large  circle  of 
young  persons,  from  different  churches,  and  of  differ- 
ent denominations,  who  had  met  at  his  own  and  at 
other  houses  for  two  successive  winters,  to  labor  for 
the  support  of  a  col  porter  in  France.  This  social 
circle  was  an  auxiliary  to  the  Foreign  Evangelical 
Society,  of  which  Mr.  Kirk  was  then  Secretary  ;  and 
had  received  encouragement  from  Mr.  Safford,  that 
before  their  meetings  should  close  for  the  season,  he 


140  MEMOIB  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

would  endeavor  to  procure  an  invitation  for  Mr.  Kirk 
to  address  them.  As  the  season  was  advancing, 
they  reminded  him  of  this  promise.  He  was  iii 
doubt  what  course  to  tako,  and  spread  the  case  before 
the  Lord. 

He  at  length  said,  "  I  will  go  and  consult  my  pastor. 
If  he  does  not  object,  I  will  go  on  to  New  York  and  see 
Mr.  Kirk.  But  if  he  is  not  willing,  I  will  do  no  more 
about  it  for  the  present."  After  his  band  was  upon 
the  door  of  his  chamber,  he  turned,  and  said  to  his 
wife,  "  Let  us  pray  once  more  about  it,  because  we  are 
to  consider  the  opinion  which  Mr.  A.  shall  express  as 
the  mind  of  the  Lord  to  us  on  this  subject."  Tbey 
knelt  at  the  same  chair,  and  earnestly  implored  for  his 
pastor  the  light  and  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  a 
matter  of  so  much  importance.  He  arose  from  his 
knees,  and  went  directly  to  the  study  of  his  pastor. 
He  freely  communicated  to  him  his  views  of  the  con- 
dition and  wants  of  the  masses  in  the  city  ;  and  his 
belief  that  Mr.  Kirk's  preaching,  in  the  existing  state 
of  things,  might  be  productive  of  great  results,  and 
his  strong  desire  that  he  should  be  invited  to  come  to 
the  city.  Yet  he  also  stated,  that  he  was  aware  how 
the  ministers  generally  felt,  as  to  employing  evange- 
lists ;  and  declared  his  purpose  to  do  nothing  in  the 
matter,  unless  it  should  meet  with  his  pastor's  ap- 
probation. To  his  great  joy,  Mr.  Aiken  replied,  "I 
see  no  reason  why  you  should  not  follow  your  own 
convictions  of  what  is  right  and  best  in  the  case." 

Learning  thus,  as  he  thought,  what  the  will  of  God 
was,  he  went  immediately  to  New  York.  Not  finding 
Mr.  Kirk  there,  he  addressed  him  a  line,  conveying  to 
him  the  wishes  of  the  young  people,  and  added,  in  a 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  141 

postscript,  "  If  you  bring  some  gospel  sermons  with 
you,  I  think  you  will  be  invited  to  preach  them." 

Mr.  Kirk  was  happy  in  the  opportunity  of  aiding 
the  benevolent  in  Boston  in  their  efforts  to  circulate 
the  gospel  in  France,  where  he  had  been  sojourning 
many  months,  and  in  the  welfare  of  whose  people  he 
felt  an  absorbing  interest.  He  arrived  at  Mr.  Safford's 
house,  June  26,  1840,  and  on  the  following  Tuesday 
addressed  the  interesting  social  circle  above  referred 
to,  assembled  in  his  parlors. 

On  the  morning  of  his  arrival,  the  pastor  of  Park 
Street  church  invited  him  to  preach  in  his  pulpit  while 
he  should  remain  in  the  city,  as  often  as  his  strength 
would  allow,  and  to  employ  such  other  means  as  he 
had  found  to  be  blessed  of  God.  This  was  Friday 
morning  ;  and  notice  having  been  given  in  the  church 
meeting,  Mr.  Kirk  on  Saturday  evening  preached  his 
first  sermon  in  Boston,  from  the  text,  "  Prepare  to 
meet  thy  God."  Thus  commenced,  in  that  noble  edi- 
fice, just  after  it  was  remodeled,  a  series  of  remark- 
ably interesting  meetings.  For  nine  successive  days 
there  were  services  every  afternoon  and  evening.  At 
the  daily  morning  prayer  meetings  fervent  supplica- 
tion was  offered.  The  audiences  constantly  increased, 
until  the  aisles  were  filled  ;  the  pulpit-stairs  were  cov- 
ered ;  and  many  were  obliged  to  go  away  from  the 
house  because  they  could  not  find  a  place  even  to 
stand.  Such  crowds  listening  to  simple  and  faithful 
exhibitions  of  gospel  truth,  new  to  many  of  them, — 
such  deep  attention  and  solemn  stillness  pervading  the 
house,  and  plainly  indicating  the  presence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  —  were,  to  Mr.  Safford  and  those  dear  brethren 
who  sympathized  with  him,  a  most  cheering  spectacle. 


142  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

The  results  of  this  experiment  having  been  even 
greater  than  was  anticipated,  the  desire  was  expressed 
to  Mr.  Kirk  that  lie  should  return  in  the  autumn,  and 
resume  his  labors.  After  receiving  a  pledge  from  the 
brethren  that  if  he  would  thus  devote  himself  to  labors 
for  the  conversion  of  souls,  they  would  be  responsible 
for  making  the  collections  for  his  society,  he  con- 
sented to  return. 

Accordingly,  in  the  November  following,  he  arrived 
again  in  the  city,  making  his  home  at  Mr.  Safford's 
house.  As  Mr.  Aiken  was  averse  to  monopolizing  his 
labors,  or  to  appearing  not  to  act  in  concert  with  his 
ministerial  brethren,  he  waited  to  see  what  steps  they 
would  take  ;  and  Mr.  Kirk  thus  remained  for  several 
days  unoccupied.  Mr.  Safford  greatly  desired  that  all 
the  pastors,  whom  he  so  sincerely  loved  and  respected, 
should  cooperate  with  him ;  and  that  every  church 
should  share  in  the  blessing  which  he  believed  would 
follow  these  united  efforts.  Hoping  that  by  personal 
conference  they  might  see  eye  to  eye  on  this  subject, 
he  went  himself  to  the  ministers  and  the  leading  lay- 
men in  the  churches,  and  invited  them  to  come 
together  and  talk  the  matter  over  freely.  They  met ; 
and  after  some  conversation,  Dr.  B.,  one  of  his  former 
pastors,  who  acted  as  the  moderator  of  the  meeting, 
said,  "  I  would  inquire  for  what  purpose  we  are  come 
together."  Somo  one  replied,  "  I  suppose  it  is  to 
decide  what  shall  be  done  with  brother  Kirk."  Dr.  B. 
then  said,  "  I  should  like  to  be  informed,  in  the  first 
place,  by  whose  invitation  brother  Kirk  came  to  the 
city.  Who  brought  him  here  ?  "  One  made  answer, 
"  I  imagine  that  brother  Safford  can  enlighten  us  on 
that  point  as  well  as  any  one."  Mr.  Safford  then  arose, 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  143 

and  made  a  simple  statement  of  his  agency  in  the 
matter ;  and  after  some  discussion,  the  moderator 
pleasantly  remarked,  "  Well,  I  propose  that  as  brother 
Safford  brought  brother  Kirk  here,  brother  Safford 
take  care  of  him."  '  Thus  the  matter  ended. 

Although  the  views  of  Dr.  B.  and  Mr.  Safford  with 
regard  to  evangelists,  and  some  other  subjects,  did  not 
coincide,  there  was,  nevertheless,  the  most  friendly 
feeling  between  them.  And  in  after  years,  when  Mr. 
Safford  had  learned  to  love  and  revere  Mr.  Kirk  as  his 
pastor,  to  bear  his  burdens,  and  minister  most  lib- 
erally to  his  wants,  ho  -reminded  Dr;  B.  that  in  this 
he  was  only  following  his  former  pastor's  directions, 
which  he  was  always  happy  to  do  when  they  accorded 
with  his  judgment. 

Mr.  Aikcn  now  saw  that  he  was  left  to  judge  for 
himself  what  would  best  promote  the  spiritual  good  of 
the  multitudes  who  were  desirous  of  attending  upon 
the  preached  word,  both  in  season  and  out  of  season, 
and  repeated  his  invitation  to  Mr.  Kirk  to  preach  in 
his  pulpit  as  often  as  his  strength  would  admit.  For 
many  successive  weeks,  the  doors  of  Park  Street 
Church  were  open,  and  the  house  was  thronged  with 
attentive  listeners.  The  preaching  was  preceded  and 
followed  by  meetings  for  prayer ;  and  meetings  for 
inquiry  were  also  frequent.  Many,  not  connected  with 
any  evangelical  society,  as  they  were  drawn  in  to  hear 
the  truth,  and  became  convicted  of  sin,  found  their 
way  to  Mr.  Safford's  house,  for  personal  conversation 
and  prayer,  either  with  himself  or  with  Mr.  Kirk. 
Indeed,  prayer  could  be  heard  ascending  from  one 
room  and  another  of  his  house  at  almost  all  hours 
of  the  day.  Often,  late  at  night  some  wounded  soul 


144  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFPORD. 

would  come  in  to  receive  one  word  more  of  counsel,  or 
to  be  prayed  for  again.  Mr.  Safford's  heart  was  thus 
cheered  by  seeing  sinners  flocking  to  Christ.  Little 
gatherings  fee  prayer  of  those  who  were  agreed  as  touch- 
ing the  same  thing,  were  held  often  in  his  own  parlors. 
Among  those  who  thus  met  every  afternoon  for 
several  weeks  to  pour  out  their  hearts  before  the  Lord, 
were  included  Hon.  Samuel  Hubbard,  Deacons  Willis 
and  Dana,  and  Rev.  Louis  Dwight.  Judge  Hubbard 
always  insisted  on  having  a  record  kept  of  every  meet- 
ing, and  the  special  subjects  of  prayer  noted,  so  that, 
when  answers  were  received,  thanks  could  be  returned, 
and  God's  faithfulness  and  truth  made  known,  that  the 
humble  might  "  hear  thereof  and- be  glad."  He  was  a 
man  of  profound  biblical  knowledge,  as  well  as  un- 
common good  sense  and  earnest  piety ;  and  Mr.  Saf- 
ford  had  great  confidence  in  his  judgment  on  all  sub- 
jects pertaining  to  Christian  faith  and  duty.  Deacon 
Nathaniel  Dana,  too,  whom  Mr.  Safford  used  to  desig- 
nate as  "  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile," 
stood  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  him  in  his  zeal  to  pro- 
mote these  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the  people. 
"  Now,"  as  their  pastor,  Mr.  Aiken,  has  well  said, 
"  they  are  doubtless  all  uniting  in  ascriptions  of  praise 
above."  As  the  fruit  of  this  revival  season,  numbers 
were  added  to  the  Lord ;  and  the  hearts  of  Christians 
were  greatly  encouraged  and  strengthened.  After 
Mr.  Kirk  left  the  city  the  second  time,  the  interest  was 
found  to  be  so  deep  and  extensive,  that  Mr.  Safford, 
urged  by  Mr.  Hubbard  and  others,  went  to  Hartford, 
where  he  was  then  laboring,  to  persuade  him  to  return 
and  resume  his  labors  in  Boston.  The  following  letter, 
written  after  this  interview,  explains  itself:  — 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  145 

To  REV.  EDWARD  N.  KIRK. 

"  BOSTON,  March  9,  1841. 

"  MY  VERY  DEAR  FRIEND  :  When  I  left  you  at 
Hartford,  you  said  you  must  visit  New  York,  and 
labor  four  or  five  weeks  for  your  society  ;  after  which 
you  gave  me  some  reason  to  expect  you  would  visit 
Boston.  You  remarked,  indeed,  that  you  would  like 
to  go  to  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore,  but  that  you  had 
almost  done  making  plans  for  the  future,  as  the  Lord 
had  often  sent  you  in  a  different  direction  from  that 
which  you  "had  designed.  It  appears  to  me  that,  as 
far  as  raising  money  for  your  society  is  concerned, 
your  way  is  hedged  up  in  those  cities  by  the  suspen- 
sion of  the  banks. 

"  Now  for  Boston.  It  is  increasingly  evident  that 
your  labors  here  produced  a  very  extensive  movement 
in  the  minds  of  this  community,  which  has  been  fol- 
lowed by  a  pretty  general  inquiry  after  the  truth.  Mr. 
G.  and  Mr.  C.,  in  a  course  of  Sabbath  evening  lec- 
tures, have  been  telling  what  they  believe  to  be  truth, 
and  what  Unitarianism  is.  Many  have  attended  who 
never  have  attended  religious  meetings  in  the  evening 
before.  Now,  if  you  were  here  so  as  to  commence 
your  public  labors  about  the  time  Mr.  G.  closes,  I 
believe  many  of  the  same  persons  would  come  to  hear 
you,  and  see  the  difference ;  or  perhaps  you  can  come 
immediately  and  rest,  and  write  sermons,  and  'just 
preach  a  little '  in  Park  Street  Church. 

"  Tbe  morning  meetings  are  kept  up  with  increasing 
interest.  There  is  also  a  prayer  meeting  in  our  own 
house  every  day,  and  sometimes  two  or  three  times  a 
day,  at  which  you  and  Mr.  G.  are  not  forgotten.  Mr. 
Aiken  never  stood  so  high  in  the  judgment  and  affec- 

13 


146  MEMOIR   OP   DAN7IEL   SAFFORD. 

tions  of  his  people  as  now.  He  appears  deeply  inter- 
ested in  his  work.  So  far  as  I  hear,  the  churches  are 
pleased  with  the  manner  in  which  our  church  and 
pastor,  invited  you.  Deacon  P.,  of  Bowdoin  Street 
church,  told  me,  if  we  had  not  invited  you  this  season, 
they  should  have  done  it.  He  also  said  he  was  satis- 
fied that  Park  Street  Church  was  much  the  best  place 
for  you  to  preach  in,  both  on  account  of  its  size  and 
location.  And  now,  dear  sir,  do  come,  and  come  soon. 
We  have  an  open  house,  open  hearts,  open  —  and 
almost  empty  —  purses,  but  think,  if  you  should 
come,  we  should  shake  them  again.*  If  you  do  not 
come  immediately,  please  let  me  know  whether  we 
may  expect  you  at  no  very  distant  time,  that  I  may 
encourage  the  hearts  of  these  praying  ones,  who  are 
asking  me  daily  about  you. 
"  Yours  very  affectionately,  DANIEL  SAFFORD.' 

Mr.  Kirk  did  not  return  at  that  time.  At  Mr.  Saf- 
ford's  suggestion,  another  day  was  set  apart  by  the 
church,  to  pray  that  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
might  be  given  in  larger  measure.  He  observed  this 
day  strictly,  with  fasting  and  entire  abstraction  from 
worldly  concerns.  His  anxiety  was  great,  lest  Chris- 
tians should  feel  that  because  one  instrumentality  — 
daily  preaching  —  had  been  suspended,  and  one  agent 
was  withdrawn,  the  work  must  necessarily  cease,  and 
his  pastor,  for  whom  his  love  and  respect  were  greater 
than  ever,  should  not  be  sustained  by  the  prayers  and 
increased  cooperation  of  the  members  of  his  church. 
He  stirred  up  their  minds  not  only  to  call  upon  God 

*  Referring  to  collections  Mr  Kirk  was  making  for  the  Foreign 
Evangelical  Society. 


REVIVAL   LABORS'.  147 

more  earnestly,  but  to  labor  more  with  individuals ; 
himself  setting  the  example.  His  heart  was  partic- 
ularly drawn  out  in  desire  for  the  conversion  of  his 
own  workmen,  and  he  was  led  to  labor  and  to  pray 
with  them  individually.  His  reward  was  given  him. 
Several  of  them  were  brought  under  deep  conviction 
of  sin,  and,  as  they  hoped,  to  the  feet  of  Christ.  After 
this  day  of  prayer,  the  work  seemed  to  deepen  ;  and, 
in  several  families  connected  with  the  congregation, 
conversions  occurred. 

In  scenes  like  these,  the  energies  of  his  whole  being 
were  brought  into  exercise.  His  joy  can  not  be  de- 
scribed when,  at  an  evening  meeting,  seventy-one,  who 
had  recently,  as  was  hoped,  been  converted,  arose  at 
the  request  of  the  pastor,  and  sung,  — 

"Welcome,  welcome,  dear  Redeemer, 

Welcome  to  this  heart  of  mine ; 
Lord,  I  make  a  full  surrender  ; 
Every  power  and  thought  be  thine, 

Thine  entirely,  — 
Through  eternal  ages  thine." 

It  was  to  Mr.  Safford  peculiarly  interesting  to  find 
among  the  persons  now  awakened  to  serious  inquiry 
upon  religious  subjects,  some  with  whom,  in  his  early 
life  in  Boston,  he  had  been  intimately,  and  very  pleas- 
antly, associated.  It  lias  already  been  remarked  that  he 
never  obtruded  his  sentiments  upon  those  who  differed 
from  him  in  their  religious  views.  While  it  was  his 
earnest  desire  and  constant  prayer  tli.it  they  might  be 
led  to  accept  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour  of  man,  he 
depended  more  upon  the  exhibition  of  the  fruits  of  his 
faith  in  his  daily  life*  than  in  the  power  of  argument 
or  controversy.  The  following  instances  may  serve  to 
illustrate  the  influence  thus  exerted. 


148  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

A  gentleman  one  day  about  this  time  invited  him 
into  his  counting  room,  where  was  an  open  Bible  upon 
the  desk.  Laying  his  hand  upon  it,  he  said,  very  seri- 
ously, "  Mr.  Safford,  I  would  give  all  that  I  possess  to 
be  able  to  believe  in  this  blessed  book  as  you  do.  Can 
you  tell  me  how  I  can  get  your  faith  in  it  ?  I  have  so 
long  been  taught  that  this  and  that  passage  are  not 
inspired,  that  I  am  continually  in  doubt,  as  I  read, 
what  is  and  what  is  not  the  very  word  of  God.  I  am 
anxious  to  know  whether  I  am  prepared  to  die,  and  if 
not,  what  more  I  must  do  in  order  to  be  ready  to  meet 
my  Judge."  Mr.  Safford  rejoiced  in  an  opportunity 
thus  afforded  him  to  declare  his  firm  belief  in  the 
whole  Bible,  to  show  some  of  the  evidences  that  it  is 
all  "  given  by  inspiration,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine, 
for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteous- 
ness," and  to  urge  this  friend  immediately  to  receive 
Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  his  own  soul. 

A  relative  of  Mr.  Safford' s  first  wife  was  ill,  and 
sent  for  him  to  visit  her.  He  had  not  met  her  for 
some  months,  and  was  surprised  and  saddened,  on 
entering  her  room,  to  discover  at  once  the  hectic  flush, 
and  other  unmistakable  symptoms  of  that  disease  with 
which  it  had  been  his  lot  to  become  so  familiar.  As 
he  seated  himself  beside  her,  she  said,  taking  his  hand, 
"  Mr.  Safford,  I  have  sent  for  you  to  tell  me  what  I 
must  do  to  prepare  to  die.  My  pastor  visits  me  fre- 
quently, and  it  is  pleasant  to  see  him ;  but  he  aims 
solely  to  encourage  me  that  I  am  better,  and  shall  soon 
be  well.  This  is  not  pleasant,  for  I  know  it  is  not  so. 
I  am  going  to  die.  The  hope  which  answered  for  me 
when  in  health  is  not  sufficient  now ;  my  own  works 
can  not  save  me.  I  want  a  Saviour  who  is  almighty 
and  divine ;  such  a  Saviour  as  you  believe  in." 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  149 

It  was  his  joy  to  give,  as  it  was  her  delight  to  listen 
to,  simple  instructions  from  the  word  of  God,  in  which 
Christ  reveals  himself  as  an  all-sufficient  Friend  to  the 
dying  sinner.  And  in  his  repeated  visits  he  obtained 
evidence,  as  he  thought,  that  she  received  Christ  as 
her  Saviour,  and  died  in  the  comforting  hope  of  ac- 
ceptance in  him. 

Early  in  the  autumn  of  1841,  the  Park  Street  church, 
with  the  entire  approbation  of  Mr  Aiken,  invited  Mr. 
Kirk  to  return  and  resume  his  labors,  in  connection 
with  their  pastor.  The  latter  requested  Mr.  Safford 
to  convey  this  invitation  to  him ;  and  at  the  same 
time  recommended  that  he  should,  as  before,  receive 
him  to  his  own  house,  as  the  work  would  be  best  pro- 
moted by  this  course.  This  Mr.  Safford  was  most 
happy  to  do.  Mr.  Kirk  accordingly  came,  and  the 
religious  interest  increased,  especially  among  a  class 
who  had  not  before  attended  evangelical  preaching. 

Soon  after  this,  a  few  gentlemen,  feeling  the  desira- 
bleness of  securing  his  labors  permanently  in  Boston, 
consulted  informally  with  him  on  that  subject.  Hav- 
ing received  some  encouragement,  a  meeting  was 
called  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Safford,  December  16,  of 
the  pastors  and  several  loading  laymen  of  all  the  evan- 
gelical Congregational  churches  in  the  city,  to  consider 
the  question.  They  were  unanimous  in  the  opinion 
that  it  was  desirable  to  form  a  new  church,  and  invite 
him  to  become  its  pastor. 

As  the  way  for  it  grew  clearer,  it  became  necessary 
to  decide  who  should  constitute  the  new  church,  and 
take  the  responsibility  of  carrying  forward  the  work. 
The  gentlemen  engaged  in  it  said  that  they  could  not 
go  forward  unless  Mr.  Safford  would  join  them.  The 


150  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

brethren  of  Park  Street  church  very  strenuously  op- 
posed his  leaving  them ;  and  a  meeting  was  called  at 
Judge  Hubbard's  for  the  purpose  of  laying  before  him 
the  importance  of  his  remaining  with  them.  For  six 
weeks  he  remained  undecided,  asking  continually  that 
the  Lord  would  make  known  to  him  the  way  in  which 
he  should  walk.  Learning,  at  length,  that  one  of  the' 
gentlemen  whom  he  considered  more  essential  to  the 
enterprise  than  himself,  was  wavering,  he  said,  "  I  will 
go  down  to  brother  S.,  and  tell  him  that  I  can  not  join 
the  enterprise  unless  he  does  ;  and  that  if  he  consents, 
I  will."  But  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and  the 
responsibilities  thrown  upon  him,  led  him  still,  at  every 
step,  earnestly  to  ask  counsel  of  the  Lord.  We  believe 
he  never  engaged  in  any  enterprise,  in  which  he  so 
strongly  desired  that  he  and  every  one  else  connected 
with  it  should  constantly  seek  the  divine  guidance  and 
blessing.  His  life  seemed  to  be  an  unceasing  prayer, 
from  the  day  that  he  first  went  to  consult  his  pastor 
about  inviting  Mr.  Kirk. 

In  June,  1842,  forty-two  persons,  including  Mr.  Saf- 
ford,  were  set  apart,  in  the  vestry  of  Park  Street 
Church,  as  a  distinct  body,  which  afterward  received 
the  name  of  the  Mount  Vernon  Church.  On  the  first 
Sabbath  of  that  month  they  met  for  worship  in  the  Old 
South  Chapel,  where  they  listened  to  the  first  sermon 
of  their  pastor,  and  in  the  afternoon  both  of  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  New  Testament  were  administered. 

Thus  closed  Mr.  Safford's  connection  with  Park 
Street  church,  though  he  still  ever  cherished  a  lively 
interest  in  its  prosperity,  and  a  very  warm  attachment 
both  to  its  pastor  and  members.  On  taking  leave  of  it, 
he  addressed  the  following  affectionate  letter 


REVIVAL   LABORS.  151 

To  the  SUPERVISING  COMMITTEE  OP  THE  PARK  STREET 
SABBATH  SCHOOL. 

"  DEAR  BRETHREN  :  Having  believed  it  to  be  my 
duty  to  unite  with  others  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a 
new  evangelical  church  in  this  city,  and  having  asked 
a  letter  of  dismission  for  that  purpose,  I  now  resign  to 
your  care  the  Sabbath  school. 

"  Allow  me  to  say,  dear  pastor  and  brethren,  that  if 
I  know  any  thing  of  my  own  heart,  nothing  but  a 
sense  of  duty  to  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  and  to 
the  souls  of  my  fellow-sinners  in  this  city,  could  have 
made  me  willing  to  be  separated  from  the  pastor, 
church,  and  Sabbath  school  with  whom  I  have  been  so 
happily  connected,  and  from  whom  I  have  received  so 
many  tokens  of  forbearance  and  affection. 

"  May  I  ask  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  especially 
for  the  enterprise  in  which  we  have  engaged  ?  In  re- 
turn, it  shall  be  my  earnest  desire  that  the  good  Shep- 
herd of  the  sheep  may  gather  all  the  lambs  of  your 
flock  in  his  arms,  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom,  and 
finally  present  them  and  you  spotless  before  his  throae. 

"  I  am,  dear  pastor  and  brethren,  with  increasing 
love,  affectionately  yours,  D.  S AFFORD. 

"  To  Rev.  Silas  Aiken,          N.  Willis, 
Samuel  Hubbard,        N.  Dana." 

As  his  official  connection,  with  both  Mr.  Aiken  and 
that  church,  here  closes,  it  will  be  appropriate  to 
conclude  this  chapter  with  the  following  letter  of  Mr. 
Aiken,  communicating  his  views  of  Mr.  Safford's  char- 
acter and  usefulness :  — 

"  My  acquaintance  with  him  commenced  at  the  time 


152  MEMOIll   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

of  my  settlement  in  Boston,  March,  1837.  From  the 
day  of  my  installation,  I  had  the  best  opportunities  of 
learning  his  character ;  but  it  is  riot  easy  to  give  a  full 
and  accurate  impression  of  it  to  one  not  personally 
acquainted  with  him.  Modest  and  unassuming  in  his 
manners,  his  voice  rarely,  if  ever,  heard  in  assemblies. 
for  public  discussion,  his  remarkable  efficiency  and 
great  influence  over  others  can  be  appreciated  only  by 
those  who  knew  him  intimately  in  his  every-day  life. 
He  was  a  man  of  deeds,  rather  than  of  words  ;  and 
of  his  deeds  he  made  no  boast.  They  were  the  uncon- 
scious development  of  his  inner  life. 

"  For  many  years,  as  I  was  told,  Deacon  Safford  had 
been  associated  with  successive  colonies  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  evangelical  churches  in  different  parts  of 
the  city,  and  his  name,  in  any  such  enterprise,  car- 
ried witli  it  something  like  a  charm,  insuring  ulti- 
mate success.  At  the  time  alluded  to,  he  was  just 
returning  to  his  old  church  home.  The  Park  Street 
church  had  parted  with  many  efficient  members  to 
form  the  Bowdoin  Street,  Salem,  Pine  Street,  and  Cen- 
tml  (formerly  the  Franklin  Street)  churches.  It  had 
been  repeatedly  thwarted  in  endeavoring  to  obtain  a 
pastor  to  succeed  Dr.  Linsley,  and  was  laboring  under 
great  discouragement.  The  church  needed  the  effi- 
cient aid  of  Mr.  Safford,  and  he  cheerfully  returned  to 
strengthen  the  things  that  remained,  to  renovv  Chris- 
tian fellowship  and  labor  with  those  well-known  breth- 
ren, Samuel  Hubbard,  Nathaniel  Dana,  George  J. 
Homer,  Henry  Homes,  Louis  Dwight,  and  other  con- 
genial spirits,  then  associated  in  Park  Street  church, 
and  now  united  in  holier  bonds  in  the  presence  of 
Christ. 


REVIVAL  LABORS.  153 

"  I  often  think  of  those  brethren  as  they  prayed  and 
labored  together  on  earth ;  and  I  love  to  think  of  them 
now,  and  Daniel  Safford  among  them,  in  the  perfect 
union  and  fellowship  of  heaven.  Happy  is  the  pastor 
who  has  the  confidence,  prayers,  and  cooperation  of 
such  Christian  men.  Mr.  Safford  was  at  once  ap- 
pointed deacon,  and  used  that  office  well.  His  heart 
and  hand  were  in  every  thing  that  concerned  the  wel- 
fare of  the  church  and  society.  Always  in  his  place, 
he  was  ever  ready  for  every  good  work. 

"  With  no  uncommon  advantages  for  education,  his 
mind  was  naturally  active  and  vigorous,  and,  what  is 
more,  habitually  under  the  control  of  religious  prin- 
ciple. No  one  could  be  much  with  him  without  the 
conviction  that  the  glory  of  Christ  in  the  extension  of 
his  kingdom,  at  home  and  abroad,  was  the  paramount 
object  of  his  life.  There  was  no  ostentation  about 
him.  His  whole  demeanor,  even  to  the  tones  of  his 
voice,  indicated  a  humble,  self-abasing  spirit.  He 
assumed  no  airs,  put  forth  no  pretensions,  was  every 
where  and  every  day  the  same  unassuming,  active, 
earnest  Christian  man.  Those  who  were  associated 
with  him  soon  found  that  there  was  something  for 
every  Christian  to  do.  How  they  came  by  the  discov- 
ery they  could  hardly  tell.  It  was  more  from  what 
they  saw  in  him  than  from  any  thing  he  said  of  per- 
sonal duty.  Energy,  indomitable  energy,  was  a  prom- 
inent, if  not  the  leading  trait  of  his  character.  Once 
enlisted  in  any  cause  which  commended  itself  to  his 
judgment,  the  thought  of  failure  seemed  never  to  enter 
his  mind.  Steadfast  to  his  purpose,  and  trusting  in 
God,  the  work  was  prosecuted  to  the  end.  If  unex- 
pected difficulties  arose,  they  called  forth  hitherto 


154  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

reserved  energies  to  meet  them.  I  have  known  him 
to  engage  in  arduous  enterprises,  but  never  knew  him 
falter,  much  less  turn  back,  from  any  work  which  he 
had  undertaken.  In  ways  and  means  of  doing  good, 
his  mind  was  very  fruitful,  and  in  executive  energy  I 
never  knew  his  superior. 

"  He  was  a  leading  spirit  in  every  good  enterprise, 
without  any  thought  or  purpose  on  his  part  of  being 
so.  It  was  a  matter  of  course.  He  was  guileless, 
frank,  and  transparent  in  all  he  said  and  did.  His 
words  were  the  true  index  of  his  heart.  No  person 
acquainted  with  Deacon  Safford  would  suspect  him  of 
any  thing  like  craft,  concealment,  or  duplicity.  Hence 
he  had  great  power  over  other  minds,  which  was  owing 
in  part  to  his  sound  judgment  of  men  and  things,  and 
an  almost  intuitive  perception  of  what  was  practicable, 
and  how  a  good  object  could  best  be  accomplished. 
Any  enterprise  in  which  he  saw  his  way  clear  to  en- 
gage, was  very  sure  to  be  successful.  Great  confidence 
was  placed  in  his  practical  judgment.  When  it  be- 
came known  that  he  had  put  his  hand  to  any  work, 
there  was  a  general  expectation  that  it  would  be  car- 
ried through ;  and  his  power  to  enlist  others  consisted 
mainly  in  the  fact,  that  he  assumed  the  chief  responsi- 
bility himself,  and  stood  ready  to  give  more  time,  and 
thought,  and  money,  than  he  asked  from  any  body  else. 

"  Nor  was  it  only  great  public  objects  that  could  en- 
list his  sympathies,  and  incite  him  to  action ;  as  mis- 
sions to  the  heathen,  the  evangelization  of  our  own 
country,  the  formation  of  new  churches,  and  the  build- 
ing or  remodeling  of  houses  of  worship  in  the  city,  or 
the  endowment  of  seminaries  of  learning.  These 
were  objects  which  shared  largely  in  his  regards.  But 


REVIVAL  LABORS. 

he  cared  no  less  earnestly  for  the  church  to  which  he 
belonged,  aiid  its  Sabbath  school  for  the  poor,  and 
ignorant,  and  vicious  of  the  city ;  and  some  of  his 
most  efficient  labors  were  expended  in  these  more 
private  ways  of  usefulness.  To  him  foreign  objects 
and  home  objects  were  but  different  parts  of  the  same 
work  of  the  Lord  ;  and  with  an  enlightened  liberality 
he  contributed  to  each  as,  in  his  judgment,  its  relative 
importance  required. 

"The  piety  of  Deacon  Safford  was  remarkably 
cheerful.  Amid  his  self-forgetting  cares  and  labors 
for  others,  he  always  seemed  in  a  pleasant  mood  when 
meeting  his  friends  ;  and  this  was  the  more  noticeable 
as  connected  with  his  characteristic  energy  and  de- 
cision. At  home  and  abroad,  in  the  counting  room 
and  at  the  prayer  meeting,  he  was  the  same  hopeful, 
happy  Christian.  There  was  a  rare  combination  of 
good  elements  in  his  Christian  character.  That  he 
had  faults  and  imperfections  is  not  to  be  doubted.  He 
thought  he  had  many.  Yet  he  was  a  fine  model  of  a 
Christian  layman.  The  Lord  grant  that  his  mantle 
may  fall  upon  many  others. 

"  How  much  the  cause  of  evangelical  religion  in 
Boston  and  elsewhere  is  indebted  to  his  labors ;  how 
many  of  Christ's  disciples  have  been  quickened  in 
duty  by  his  example ;  how  many  of  the  ignorant  and 
destitute  have  been,  by  his  instrumentality,  instructed 
and  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  —  will  not  be 
known  in  the  present  world.  Deacon  Safford  has  left 
behind  many  precious  memorials  of  his  Christian  fidel- 
ity, nor  can  wo  doubt  that  in  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ 
it  will  be  seen  and  known,  as  it  can  not  be  now,  that 
his  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  was  not  in  vain." 


MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

MOUNT   VERNON   CHURCH. 

Dependence  upon  God's  Blessing.  —  Object  sought  in  the  Formation  of  the 
Church.  —  .Regard  for  the  Poor.  —  Readiness  to  yield  to  the  Opinions  of 
his  Brethren.  — The  Church  Prayer  Meetings.  —  Cultivation  of  Benevo- 
lence. —  The  Two  Cent  Subscription.  —  Construction  of  the  Church  Edi- 
fice.—  Efforts  to  render  it  convenient  and  pleasant. —  Aversion  to  Dis- 
play.—  Social  Circles  in  the  Church.  —  Gathering  in  the  Masses.  —  Labors 
for  the  spiritual  Growth  of  the  Church.  — Relations  to  his  Pastor,  as 
described  in  a  Communication  of  Mr.  Kirk. 

IN  the  undertaking  described  in  the  last  chapter, 
Mr.  Safford's  dependence  was  placed,  in  a  preeminent 
degree,  upon  the  guidance  and  blessing  of  God.  It 
was  the  continual  burden  of  his  prayers,  "  If  thy  pres- 
ence go  not  with  me,  carry  us  not  up  hence."  And  it 
was  the  inward  assurance,  received  by  undoubting 
faith,  that  the  response  had  been  given,  —  "  My  pres- 
ence shall  go  with  thee,"  —  which  inspired  him'with 
courage.  He  had  a  clear  discernment  of  the  responsi- 
bilities involved  in  the  enterprise,  and  of  the  specific 
objects  to  be  accomplished  ;  and  he  "  had  a  mind  to 
work."  It  was  with  him  a  maxim  in  spiritual,  as  well 
as  in  temporal  things,  "  We  may  expect  God's  blessing 
upon  our  labors,  not  without  them."  Previously,  as 
we  have  seen,  he  had  been  in  his  church  relations  a 
devoted  laborer;  but  he  had  never  before  as  now 
entered  into  all  the  details  required  to  give  a  church 
the  greatest  efficiency  ;  never  had  studied  so  carefully 


MOUNT   VERNON  CHURCH.  157 

what  it  is  that  constitutes  the  spring  of  its  life  and 
power,  and  renders  it  truly  the  light  of  the  world  and 
the  salt  of  the  earth. 

The  pastor  continuing  to  be  a  member  of  his  family 
for  mote  than  two  years  after  his  settlement,  they  be- 
came of  one  mind  in  respect  to  all  the  interests  of  the 
church,  daily  conferring,  planning,  and  praying  to- 
gether. The  fear  had  been  expressed  that  the  forma- 
tion of  this  church  might  injure  the  interests  of  the 
other  churches  in  the  central  part  of  the  city,  partic- 
ularly that  in  Park  Street.  Therefore  it  was  his  aim, 
and  that  of  his  brethren,  to  prevent  this  result ;  and 
only  one  person  left  that  church  with  him. 

He  had  desired  the  formation  of  the  new  church 
with  reference  to  the  unconverted  thousands  in  the 
city  who  attend  no  place  of  worship,  and  also  the  large 
numbers  who  had  professed  religion  before  coming 
hither,  and  were  living  in  neglect  of  its  ordinances, 
but  who  were  manifestly  interested  in  Mr.  Kirk's 
preaching.  It  was  to  gather  in  these  persons  that  he 
labored,  front  the  day  that  he  put  his  hand  to  the  work 
until  his  death.  He  had  no  sympathy  with  the  desire 
expressed  by  some  persons  to  attract  the  higher  classes 
especially.  He  would  make  no  effort  and  subscribe  to 
no  policy  looking  to  this,  but  would  welcome  the  rich 
and  the  poor  equally ;  he  was  anxious  to  prevent  the 
formation  of  cliques  in  the  church,  recognizing,  in  this 
relation,  no  distinction  except  that  arising  from  pe- 
culiar resemblance  to  the  Master.  He  had  a  full 
appreciation  of  those  impressive  texts  in  which  the 
church  is  compared  to  the  body,  particularly  the  fol- 
lowing :  "  Those  members  of  the  body  which  we 
think  to  be  less  honorable,  upon  these  we  bestow 

14 


158  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

more  abundant  honor  ;  that  there  should  be  no  schism 
in  the  body,  but  that  the  members  should  have  the  same 
care  one  of  another."  To  promote  brotherly  love  and 
union  was  a  cherished  purpose  with  him ;  and  he  was 
willing  to  sacrifice  almost  any  thing  except  principle 
to  effect  this. 

Sometimes  lie  found  his  brethren  differing  from  him 
in  judgment  respecting  the  course  adapted  to  do  the 
most  good.  At  such  times,  after  expressing  his  views, 
if  they  could  not  be  brought  to  coincide  with  him,  he 
would  cheerfully  yield ;  always  acknowledging  the 
principle  that  the  majority  should  govern.  It  was 
proposed,  for  example,  that  the  weekly  church  meeting 
for  prayer  and  conference  should  be  confined  to  the 
members  of  the  church.  As  this  meeting  was  entirely 
devotional,  admitting  no  secular  business,  and  was 
usually  attended  by  the  pastor,  Mr.  Safford  differed  in 
his  judgment  decidedly  from  those  who  favored  the 
plan.  He  thought  that,  if  it  was  profitable  for  the 
members  of  this  church,  it  would  be  for  other  Chris- 
tians worshiping  with  us ;  he  would  allow  these  and 
all  others  to  come  who  were  disposed,  and  could  be 
thus  profited.  Perhaps  in  this  instance  there  was,  on 
both  sides,  more  determination  than  in  almost  any 
other  of  equal  importance  in  our  early  history.  But 
after  the  discussion,  the  vote  being  taken,  it  was  found 
almost  unanimous  for  an  exclusive  meeting.  Return- 
ing home,  he  remarked, "  I  yield  to  the  majority ;  they 
have  made  a  mistake,  but  they  will  find  it  out  in  time." 
He  waited  patiently  two  or  three  years  for  this  change, 
when,  without  opposition,  the  doors  were  thrown  open 
for  all  who  wished  to  enter. 

Next  to  the  promotion  of  brotherly  kindness  and 


MOUNT   VEBNON   CHURCH.  159 

sympathy  in  the  church,  he  considered  it  important  to 
cultivate  the  spirit  of  practical  benevolence  by  contrib- 
iiting  freely  to  extend  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to 
all  men.  He  believed  that,  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of 
the  gospel  ourselves  in  the  highest  degree,  we  must 
give  as  freely  as  we  have  received.  He  coveted  for 
this  church  the  fulfillment  of  the  promises  to  those  who 
thus  give,  desiring  that  each  member,  even  the  poorest, 
might  share  in  them. 

On  one  occasion,  after  the  pastor  had  preached  a 
sermon  on  cheerful  giving,  in  which  he  had  requested 
every  one  to  subscribe,  though  it  were  but  a  single 
penny,  we  shall  never  forget  with  what  delight  Mr. 
Safford  received  the  subscription  of  an  aged  woman, 
blind  with  one  eye,  who  had  herself  been  for  years  a 
recipient  of  charity.  He  waited  patiently  for  her  to 
unroll  her  handkerchief,  in  which  were  carefully  de- 
posited two  cents,  the  avails  of  her  earnings  with  her 
needle.  As  she  placed  them  in  his  hands,  she  said, 
with  an  expression  of  great  pleasure,  "  Mabbe  I  shall 
get  two  more  by  next  Sunday."  He  wrote  her  name 
upon  the  list,  with  the  sum  attached,  anticipating  with 
joy  the  time  when  her  Lord  will  acknowledge  it  as  an 
expression  of  her  love  to  him ;  for  he  said  he  believed 
if  there  was  no  record  kept  in  heaven  of  any  other 
offering  on  that  day,  there  would  be  0110  of  Ann 
Lane's.  • 

At  the  close  of  each  year,  when  the  charities  of  the 
church  were  added  up,  he  always  examined  the  record 
with  interest,  hoping  to  find  them  in  advance  of  those 
of  former  years.  He  regarded  this  as  a  criterion  of 
the  life  and  energy  of  the  church,  and  an  eminent 
means  of  its  prosperity,  believing  that  "  there  is  that 


160  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

scattereth  and  yet  increaseth ;  and  there  is  that  with- 
holdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  pov- 
erty." 

He  advocated  the  use  of  subscription  papers  on  some 
occasions,  because  he  thought  it  well  for  us  to  see  our- 
selves, and  be  sometimes  willing  to  have  others  see 
what  we  gave,  and  whether  we  were  each  contributing 
our  proportion  in  support  of  a  good  cause ;  referring 
to  the  subscription  lists  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  also 
to  Christ's  own  words,  "  Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  It  was  well  understood 
that  he  never  proclaimed  his  own  deeds  of  this  nature 
to  obtain  praise  of  men,  much  less  because  he  fancied 
himself  thereby  laying  up  merit ;  for  he  never  forgot 
his  entire  sinfulness  by  nature,  nor  ceased  to  fix  his 
only  hope  of  salvation  upon  the  atoning  blood  of 
Christ. 

In  saying  this  it  is  not  intended  to  intimate  that  he 
stood  alone.  This  was  the  spirit  inculcated  from  the 
pulpit,  and  exemplified  by  many  in  the  church,  with 
whom  he  was  united  in  truest  fellowship.  The  fruits 
of  it  were  apparent  in  the  fact,  that  in  the  thirteen 
years  preceding  his  death,  the  benevolent  offerings  of 
the  church,  —  not  including  sixty  thousand  dollars 
paid  for  the  erection  of  the  edifice,  and  fifty-six  thou- 
sand for  current  expenses,  —  exceeded  one  hundred 
and  ten  thousand  dollars. 

The  corner  stone  of  the  church  edifice  was  laid  on 
the  4th  of  July,  1843,  and  the  building  was  dedicated 
the  4th  of  January,  1844.  The  spirit  of  the  enter- 
prise was  expressed  in  the  passage,  "  God  forbid  that 
I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


MOUNT   VERXON    CUURCil.     Page  160. 


MOUNT   VERNON   CHURCH.  161 

Christ,"  on  which  the  dedication  sermon  of  the  pastor 
was  founded. 

Mr.  Safford  was  a  member  of  the  building  committee, 
of  which  the  Hon.  George  W.  Crockett  was  chairman. 
The  action  of  this  board  was  always  characterized  by 
great  harmony,  although  their  views  on  subordinate 
points  sometimes  differed.  It  is  interesting  to  re- 
member how  the  esteemed  chairman,  now  no  longer 
on  earth,  when  his  own  preferences  were  not  adopted, 
which  was  but  seldom,  used  to  say  in  his  peculiarly 
pleasant  manner,  "  Yes,  they  floored  me  there  ; "  as 
if  boasting,  rather  than  complaining,  of  the  fact. 

Mr.  Safford  gave  much  time  and  thought  to  the  fin- 
ishing of  the  interior  of  the  building.  Many  new 
arrangements  were  introduced,  some  at  his  own  sug- 
gestion, others  at  that  of  the  pastor,  or  his  associates 
of  the  committee.  Among  them  was  the  construction 
of  the  doors,  above  and  below,  so  that  they  might  open 
and  shut  noiselessly ;  of  the  book  board  of  the  pulpit 
so  that  it  may  slide  up  or  down,  as  each  preacher  may 
require  ;  the  form  of  the  pews,  enabling  every  person 
in  the  house  to  see  the  preacher.  "  We  do  not  in- 
tend,'' he  said,  "  that  there  shall  be  an  uncomfortable 
or  unpleasant  seat  in  the  building,  if  we  can  prevent 
it.  I  want  the  poorest  person  there  to  have  as  good  a 
seat  as  the  one  I  shall  occupy  myself."  This  he  ex- 
erted his  skill  to  secure,  not  only  by  the  form  of  the 
pews,  but  the  bight  and  shape  of  the  backs,  and  the 
upholstery.  Nothing  was  too  minute  in  his  view  to 
be  other  than  as  perfect  as  possible.  But  he  desired, 
at  the  same  time,  to  preserve  the  greatest  plainness 
and  simplicity  consistent  with  fitness  and  durability. 
He  would  have  nothing  to  attract  the  eye  on  entering, 

14* 


162  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAPFORD. 

or  to  divert  the  mind  while  the  truth  was  being  pro- 
claimed. The  presence  of  God  filling  the  house  he 
regarded  as  the  glory  of  the  interior ;  and  while  he 
approved  of  beautifying  the  city  which  he  loved  with  a 
strong  affection,  yet  he  preferred  to  dispense  with  a 
costly  exterior  and  tower,  considering  that  these  would 
involve  increased  pew-rents,  and  hinder  those  in  mod- 
erate circumstances  from  participating  with  him  in  the 
privileges  of  the  sanctuary.  Yet  he  wished  all  to  pay 
something.  In  his  judgment  it  was  better  to  have 
low-priced  pews  than  free  seats,  believing  that  the  rule 
would  apply  in  this  case,  that  we  value  that  least 
which  costs  us  nothing. 

Benevolent  sewing  circles  in  our  congregations  were 
at  this  time  considered  by  some  as  nuisances,  because 
they  were  constituted  by  subscription,  and  met  at  the 
houses  of  the  members.  The  tendency,  accordingly, 
was  to  exclusiveness.  those  only  being  invited  to  sub- 
scribe whose  society  would  be  congenial ;  and  it  was 
thought  also  that  they  were  very  much  devoted  to  un- 
profitable gossip. 

Mr.  Safford  preferred  that  the  whole  congregation 
should  constitute  a  circle,  the  ladies  to  meet  at  six 
o'clock  and  the  gentlemen  at  eight,  the  invitation  to 
be  given  from  the  pulpit ;  and  before  the  edifice  was 
commenced,  a  meeting  of  this  kind  was  organized  in 
his  own  house.  Large  carpeted  vestries,  with  cush- 
ioned seats,  were  then  unknown  in  our  churches.  The 
committee  decided  to  provide  one  such,  capable  of 
accommodating  six  hundred  people,  with  several 
smaller  rooms,  furnished  in  a  similar  manner.  The 
circle  was  thus  amply  accommodated,  and  since  then 
has  continued  in  successful  operation. 


MOUNT  VEENON   CHUECH.  163 

The  young  people  wished  to  form  an  association  in 
addition  to  this.  They  did  so,  and  met  at  Mr.  Safford's 
house  once  in  four  weeks  during  six  months,  for  a 
number  of  years.  He  would  have  this  invitation  also 
given  from  the  pulpit,  that  all  the  youth  in  the  congre- 
gation should  be  free  to  come.  This  being  before  the 
formation  of  Christian  associations  for  young  men, 
now  so  common,  it  gave  to  many  the  only  opportunity 
they  had  v  of  spending  a  pleasant  evening  in  social 
intercourse,  the  attendance  varying  from  fifty  to  one 
hundred.  Simple  refreshments  were  provided,  and 
Mr.  Safford  improved  the  occasion  to  make  himself 
acquainted,  especially  with  those  who  were  not  likely 
otherwise  to  be  known  by  any  in  the  church.  These 
meetings  he  greatly  enjoyed,  for  he  could  always  make 
himself  one  with  young  people,  and  they  never  con- 
sidered his  presence  a  restraint.  The  avails  of  this 
circle,  as  of  the  one  with  which  he  was  before  con- 
nected, were  devoted  to  the  support  of  colportage  in 
France. 

Nor  was  his  interest  confined  to  purely  religious 
matters  in  his  sympathy  with  them.  lie  entered  with 
great  spirit  into  the  formation  of  a  little  history  class, 
composed  of  young  persons  in  the  society.  They  met 
at  his  house  during  two  winters,  and  he  took  his  part 
in  the  exercises,  writing  once  an  interesting  sketch 
from  Scottish  history. 

Any  possible  effort  or  sacrifice  for  the  good  of  the 
whole  he  made  most  cheerfully.  The  congregation 
soon  became  so  large  that  the  pastor  found  him- 
self unable  to  become  personally  acquainted  witli 
them.  Mr.  Safford  strove  to  remedy  this  difficulty  as 
far  as-  possible.  For  this  purpose  he  often  invited  to  his 


164  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

house  as  many  as  his  parlors  would  accommodate,  and 
sometimes  more,  to  render  them  mutually  acquainted, 
as  well  as  to  introduce  them  to  their  pastor.  Often  has 
the  remark  been  made,  "  Mr.  Safford  was  the  first  one 
who  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  made  me  feel  at  home ; 
when  I  met  him  I  always  knew  that  I  met  a  true 
friend." 

For  many  years  after  the  church  was  finished,  a 
supply  was  furnished  for  the  pulpit  in  the  afternoon  of 
the  Sabbath,  during  the  winter  season,  that  the  pastor 
might  preach  in  the  evenings  to  large  numbers  who 
would  otherwise  be  unable  to  attend.  Mr.  Safford's 
influence  was  exerted,  and  his  money  gladly  paid,  for 
this  purpose.  He  always  kept  in  view  the  masses,  who 
had  none  to  care  for  their  souls ;  and  often,  without 
the  knowledge  of  his  pastor,  he  inserted  an  advertise- 
ment of  this  evening  service  in  the  Saturday's  paper 
—  a  practice  which  was  among  the  few  things  about 
which  he  and  his  pastor  differed.  He  could  not  enjoy 
these  good  things  alone ;  his  pew,  however  well  con- 
structed and  cushioned,  was  not  comfortable  to  him 
while  any  thing  remained  which  he  could  do  to  fill 
other  seats.  He  thought  of  the  thousands  in  the  city 
needing  as  much  as  he  did  the  water  of  life,  and 
echoed  the  voice  of  mercy,  "  Ho,  every  one  that  thirst- 
eth,  come  to  the  waters  and  drink." 

There  was  no  service  he  rendered  more  cheerfully 
than  that  of  aiding  the  sexton  in  accommodating 
strangers  with  seats.  His  eye,  after  reaching  his  pew, 
would  uniformly  turn  to  the  porch  to  see  if  any  were 
waiting  there  ;  and  it  was  very  common  for  him  to 
return  and  wait  upon  them  in,  often  resigning  his  own 
seat  to  them.  Many  remember  the  kind  welcome  they 


MOUNT   VERNON   CHURCH.  165 

have  thus  received  when  they  have  entered  with  a  fear 
of  intrusion. 

But  success  in  the  sale  of  the  pews,  and  crowded 
attendance,  did  not  satisfy  him,  without  the  conversion 
of  souls.  His  earnest  prayer  continually  ascended, 
that  the  preaching  might  be  accompanied  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  brethren  who  heard  will  never  forget  his 
earnest  and  solemn  manner,  as  he  endeavored  to  stir 
up  their  minds  to  prayer  and  personal  effort,  by  ad- 
verting to  the  extensive  and  marked  success  which  had 
followed  the  preaching  of  the  pastor  before  being  set- 
tled among  them ;  the  responsibility  they  had  assumed 
in  calling  him  hither,  and  thus  confining  his  labors  to 
this  field ;  reminding  them,  too,  again  and  again,  of 
their  design  in  the  formation  of  this  church. 

Still  he  feared  lest  they  should  lean  too  much  upon 
the  preaching  of  the  pastor,  and  feel  excused  from 
their  part  of  the  work  —  personal  efforts  with  the  im- 
penitent. Many  have  said,  "  It  was  a  conversation 
which  Mr.  Safford  had  with  me  which  first  decided 
my  mind  on  the  subject  of  religion."  One  gentleman 
says,  "  I  was  a  very  thoughtless  man,  and  did  not  live 
comfortably  with  my  wife,  because  she  refused  to  go 
with  me  to  the  theater  and  other  places  of  worldly 
amusement.  Our  pastor  had,  on  one  occasion, 
preached  a  very  solemn  discourse,  but  I  should  prob- 
ably have  soon  forgotten  it,  as  I  always  had  before 
done ;  but  Mr.  Safford,  leaving  his  own  aisle,  came 
around  to  ours,  followed  me  out,  and  laying  his  hand 
upon  my  shoulder,  said,  *  C.,  what  are  you  doing? 
Will  you  go  on  and  perish  in  spite  of  all  this?'  I 
could  have  resisted  the  sermon,  but  I  could  not  resist 
Mr.  Safford's  kindness  and  faithfulness."  This  gen- 


166  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFOED. 

tleman  was  converted,  and  is  now  a  member  of  the 
church.* 

We  have  hitherto  in  this  chapter  spoken  chiefly  of 
Mr.  Safford's  character  and  influence  as  a  member  of 
the  church.  What  he  was  in  his  relations  to  his  pas- 
tors may  be  seen  from  the  following  testimony  of  Dr. 
Kirk,  who  was  perhaps  more  favorably  situated  for 
knowing  him  thoroughly  than  either  of  the  others. 

"  In  the  Congregational  churches  the  deacons  not 
only  '  serve  tables,'  they  are  also  the  confidential  ad- 
visory council  of  the  pastor.  For  the  peculiar  duties 
of  that  office  Mr.  Safford  was  qualified  to  an  extraordi- 
nary degree.  The  pastor  needs  some  medium  of  com- 
munication with  the  people  —  to  know  many  tilings 
about  their  ever-varying  spiritual  and  temporal  condi- 
tions which  he  can  not  learn  by  personal  intercourse 
with  them ;  and  they,  too,  need,  besides  the  privilege 
of  free  access  to  him,  a  channel  through  which  they 
can  reach  him  indirectly.  Into  the  spirit  of  this  office 
our  brother  entered  most  fully,  and  brought  to  its  ser- 
vice a  sound  judgment,  an  acute  discrimination,  an 
earnest  and  self-sacrificing  love  not  often  witnessed. 

"  It  is  now  more  than  twenty  years  since  I  first  met 
Mr.  Safford ;  and  having  enjoyed  the  opportunity  of 
knowing  very  many  good  men,  with  whom  I  may  com- 
pare him,  my  conviction  is,  that  I  never  saw  human 
nature  come  nearer  perfection  than  in  him  ;  while  I 
never  saw  the  man  that  more  repudiated  the  claim  of 
having  attained  to  it. 

*  The  church,  at  its  organization,  consisted  of  forty-seven  mem- 
bers ;  in  1857,  or  at  the  time  of  his  death,  there  had  been  added 
eleven  hundred  and  thirty-three  —  seven  hundred  and  thirty-five 
from  other  churches,  and  three  hundred  and  ninety-eight  by  pro- 
fession. 


MOUNT   VERNON   CHURCH.  167 

"  The  trait  of  character  in  which  he  excelled  was 
not  so  much  unselfishness  as  positive  love.  He  not 
only  did  not  seek  to  be  prominent,  or  honored,  or  com- 
fortable, or  rich,  or  treated  with  consideration  ;  but  he 
was  always  seeking  to  make  others  good,  honored,  and 
happy.  He  could  scarcely  enjoy  even  the  pleasure 
of  eating  an  apple  —  his  favorite  fruit — unless  he 
shared  it  with  a  friend.  He  preeminently  acted  upon 
the  Saviour's  maxim, '  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than 
to  receive.'  He  loved  his  pastors,  not  with  a  blind 
admiration,  not  because  they  were  of  his  denomination, 
and  laboring  for  his  church ;  but  chiefly  because  they 
had  given  themselves  up  to  the  salvation  of  men's 
souls  as  their  chief  employment.  Their  popularity 
was  important  in  his  view,  mainly  because  it  would 
facilitate  their  accomplishing  this  great  work.  He 
knew  how  to  encourage  without  flattering.  He  knew 
there  was  no  aid  to  a  pastor  more  efficient  than  pray- 
ing. No  man  had  a  more  clear  discernment  of  the 
true  end  of  the  ministry,  and  of  the  adaptation  of 
preaching  to  this  design.  For  himself,  he  desired  the 
clear,  unqualified  statement,  by  the  preacher,  of  every 
doctrine  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  and  derived  from 
them  by  an  honest  and  intelligent  interpretation  of 
their  language.  But  with  him  doctrine  was  designed 
for  practical  results.  '  All  Scripture  was  given  by 
inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine  and 
for  reproof,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect ;  thor- 
oughly furnished  unto  every  good  work.'  Personal 
perfection  and  a  useful  life  were  the  results  of  preach- 
ing which  he  most  earnestly  sought  for  himself.  No 
searching  of  the  heart,  no  piercing  by  '  the  sword  of 
the  Spirit,'  was  ever  complained  of  by  him.  The 


168  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAPPORD. 

reproofs  uttered  in  the  pulpit  he  received,  first  and 
chiefly,  for  himself.  Generally  in  advance  of  the  pastor 
in  his  earnestness  for  the  revival  of  religion  in  the 
church,  he  was  never  harsh  in  his  judgment,  nor  cen- 
sorious in  the  expression  of  his  desire  that  others 
might  be  more  in  earnest.  It  was  manifest  that  noth- 
ing furnished  him  more  intense  gratification  than 
seeing  his  pastor  awakened  to  any  unusual  degree  of 
earnestness.  A  stickler  for  no  one  method  of  useful- 
ness because  it  had  been  used,  he  welcomed  whatever 
promised  to  give  the  gospel  more  ready  access  to  men's 
hearts.  If  a  preacher  presented  himself  whose  style 
or  topics  arrested  attention,  with  no  -diminution  of 
interest  in  his  pastor,  he  did  every  thing  in  his  power 
to  sustain  that  preacher. 

"  But  I  would  speak  more  particularly  of  his  relation 
to  his  pastor.  I  have  not  an  idea  of  that  interesting 
relation  which  Mr.  Safford  did  not  reduce  to  the  reality 
of  every-day  life.  Our  intimacy  was  that  of  brothers, 
for  sixteen  years.  We  studied,  labored,  prayed,  jour- 
neyed, suffered,  and  rejoiced  together.  He  was  not  an 
angel,  but  a  man  ;  not  a  perfected  saint,  but  a  man 
lamenting  his  own  defects,  which  he  saw  as  I  could 
not.  But  in  him  my  heart  rested  with  a  complete 
repose.  If  he  reproved  me,  I  knew  it  was  from  an 
honest  heart,  longing  for  my  perfection.  If  he  opposed 
my  plan,  I  knew  it  was  generally  from  a  profounder 
wisdom  than  mine.  In  these  points  we  were  in  per- 
fect harmony ;  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  not 
merely  conservative,  but  reformatory  and  aggressive  ; 
that  the  ministry  was  not  instituted  with  supreme  ref- 
erence to  its  incumbents,  but  to  its  issues  and  the  good 
of  the  people ;  that  the  true  recruiting  of  the  church 


MOUNT   VERNON   CHURCH.  169 

of  God  is  mainly  from  the  middle  section  of  society, 
and  its  principal  triumphs  among  those  occupying  the 
less  prominent  conditions  of  life. 

"  The  new  church  was  organized,  and  Mr.  Safford 
elected  deacon.  What  he  was  to  that  church,  and  to 
its  pastor,  can  better  be  felt  by  us  all,  than  described 
by  any  one.  My  health,  my  comfort,  my  success,  were 
as  dear  to  him  as  if  they  were  his  own  —  if  I  dared 
to  say  all  I  believed,  I  would  say,  dearer.  The  proofs 
of  this  were  so  constant,  so  unstudied  and  natural, 
some  of  them  so  costly,  that  I  could  not  enumerate 
them  all.  I  only  ask  the  liberty  of  stating  a  question 
I  proposed  to  him  once  in  a  little  group  of  us  who 
were  studying  the  Scriptures  together.  We  came  to 
the  passage  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  in  which  Luke 
says  of  himself  and  Paul,  The  brethren  *  brought  us 
on  our  way.'  Some  person  inquired  what  that  meant. 
I  turned  to  our  brother,  smiling,  and  said,  *  Brother 
Safford  can  tell  you.'  His  simple  reply  was, '  /  think 
I  understand  US  I  speak  of  his  costly  contributions 
to  my  comfort,  and  allude  to  instances  like  these : 
Twice  I  crossed  the  ocean  to  recruit  my  strength,  the 
entire  expense  of  each  journey  being  borne  by  him ; 
and  when,  on  my  return,  other  dear  friends  wished  to 
bear  their  share  of  this  testimonial  of  affection,  lie 
passed  their  contributions  over  to  an  investment  for 
my  benefit. 

"  But  in  the  proper  work  of  the  ministry  I  experi- 
enced his  peculiar  worth,  and  saw  what  a  deacon  may 
be  to  his  pastor.  When  I  consulted  him  on  any  step  to 
be  taken,  1  was  sure  to  have  the  benefit  of  a  spiritual, 
as  well  as  a  sound  judgment.  The  first  aspect  of  tho 
proposed  measure  which  he  contemplated  was,  its  rela- 

15 


170  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

tions  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
church,  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

"If  I  had  any  plan  for  concentrating  men's  thoughts 
oil  their  religious  interests,  he  was  never  behind  me 
in  zeal.  He  was  ready  to  devote  his  time,  house,  and 
heart  to  do  whatever  would  facilitate  the  success  of  his 
pastor's  work.  His  aim,  in  fact,  seemed  to  be,  to  aid 
me  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  and  then  to  surround 
me  with  prayer.  And  I  may  say,  I  know  not  how  a 
member  of  the  church  could  more  faithfully  and  effec- 
tively promote  his  pastor's  usefulness  and  comfort. 
His  was  a  true  Christian  self-denial,  without  will- 
worship,  without  any  ascetic  element,  or  any  morbid 
feature.  Nor  should  it  be  passed  over  without  notice, 
that  his  zeal,  fervent  as  it  was,  was  balanced  by  the 
soundness  of  his  judgment.  He  loved  his  own  church 
fervently ;  but  cherished,  at  the  same  time,  the  most 
lively  interest  in  the  prosperity  of  all  other  churches. 
He  loved  his  denomination,  but  he  loved  the  church 
catholic  even  more  earnestly.  Once,  when  I  recom- 
mended to  him  a  denominational  religious  newspaper, 
his  reply  indicated  that  he  took  but  little  interest  in 
reading  on  points  that  divide  true  Christians.  This  I 
do  not  hold  up  as  a  model  for  all,  but  as  an  index  of 
the  catholic  tone  of  his  piety.  In  the  meetings  and 
exercises  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  at  London,  he 
saw  more  than  merely  pleasant  meetings  and  kind 
words.  He  believed  that  between  men  holding  the 
essential  doctrines  of  the  gospel  there  ought  to  be  no 
partition  walls  that  should  shut  out  the  most  lively 
sympathy,  delight  in  each  other,  and  in  the  prosperity 
of  each. 

"  I  would  also  speak  of  him  as  a  peacemaker.     His 


MOUNT  VERNON  CHURCH.  171 

maxim  was,  *  It  requires  two  to  make  a  quarrel ; ' 
and  as  he  never  would  be  the  second,  no  other  could 
be  the  first  with  him.  He  took  no  part  in  the  quarrels 
of  others.  He  was  with  both,  and  loved  both  parties, 
and  aimed  simply  to  get  them  to  regard  each  other 
kindly,  and  to  settle  their  difficulties  as  •Christians 
at  once. 

"  He  never  entertained  his  friends  with  recitals  of 
others'  failings.  There  was  a  delicate  reserve,  a  cau- 
tion, in  speaking  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  absent, 
which  showed  great  purity  and  kindness  of  heart. 

"  To  him  Mount  Vernon  Church  owes  a  debt  of  grat- 
itude which,  I  doubt  not,  all  in  it  who  knew  him,  deeply 
feel ;  and  for  myself  this  is  but  a  slight  tribute  of 
thankfulness  for  favors.  On  this  Memoir,  as  on  a 
monument,  would  I  inscribe  — 

"'  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  a  true  believer  and  dear 
friend,  and  to  the  glory  of  Him  who  made  him  what 
he  was  —  eminent  among  the  saints.'  " 


172  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

VISIT     TO     EUROPE. 

Appointed  Delegate  to  the  World's  Evangelical  Convention  m  London. — 
Accompanied  by  his  Pastor.— Sails  from  Boston. —  Incidents  of  the 
Voyage.  —  Arrival  at  London.  —  Meetings.  —  Letter  to  Deacon  Palmer. — 
Journey  to  Scotland.  —  Edinburgh.  —  Glasgow.  —  Manchester.  —  Letters 
from  Home.  —  Departure  from  England.  — Brighton.  — Paris.— Fontaine- 
bleau.  — The  River  Seine.  — Brussels.  — Antwerp.—  Cologne.  — The  Rhine 
and  its  Cities.  —  Mannheim.  —  Strasburg.  —  Basle.  —  Lausanne.  —  Geneva. 
—  Tour  among  the  Alps.  —  Chumouni.  —  Mont  Blanc.  —  Martigny.  —  Lake 
of  Geneva.  — Journey  to  Paris.  —  Sickness.  —  London.  —  The  Evangelical 
Conference.  —  Dublin.  —  The  Giant's  Causeway.  —  Belfast.  —  Liverpool.  — 
Embarkation  for  Home.  —  Arrival. 

IN  the  year  1846  a  convention  had  been  called,  in 
the  city  of  London,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  the 
spirit  of  brotherly  love  throughout  the  Protestant 
churches  of  the  world.  To  this  meeting  Mr.  Safford 
and  his  pastor  were  appointed  delegates  by  the  Mount 
Vernon  church.  The  question  of  accepting  the  ap- 
pointment he  weighed,  as  a  Christian  man,  in  "  the 
balances  of  the  sanctuary."  On  the  one  side  was  the 
amount  of  money  it  would  cost  for  two  to  make  the 
voyage ;  for  it  admitted  with  him  of  no  question 
whether  he  should  bear  his  pastor  on  his  way  if  they 
should  go.  Every  consideration  seemed  to  favor  an 
affirmative  decision.  Chief,  we  believe,  in  his  mind, 
were  the  improvement  of  his  pastor's  health,  and  the 
promotion  of  union  in  Christ's  church. 

In  May  they  sailed  for  Liverpool ;  and  his  own  jour- 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  173 

nal  and  correspondence  will  henceforth  best  continue 
the  narrative. 

To  MRS.  SAPPORD. 

HALIFAX,  Sabbath,  May  2,  1846. 

MY  DEAR  WIPE:  Since  I  saw  the  wave  of  your 
handkerchief,  I  have  learned  that  seasickness  is  not 
all  in  the  imagination.  I  have  thought  much  of  you 
and  of  the  church  to-day,  noticing  the  time  of  the 
morning  prayer  meeting,  and  thinking  of  you  at  this 
moment  as  seated  around  the  table  of  our  common 
Lord  and  Saviour. 

Left  Halifax  at  three  P.  M.  Distant  one  hundred 
and  eighty-six  miles.  Can  eat  my  full  allowance,  and 
feel  perfectly  well.  For  all  which  I  would  be  thankful 
to  the  great  Giver  of  all  good.  Find  we  can  enjoy 
united  and  private  prayer  in  our  state  room  without 
interruption. 

May  5.  Clear  weather ;  wind  from  N.  N.  E.  The 
pitching  and  rocking  of  the  ship  is  to  me  as  delightful 
and  soothing  as  the  rocking  of  the  cradle  to  the  infant. 

"  Thus  far  the  Lord  has  led  me  on." 

May  6,  12  o'clock.  Six  hundred  and  twenty-two 
miles  from  Halifax  ;  weather  delightful ;  appetite, 
food,  health,  and  spirits,  all  good. 

Monday,  llth.  Nineteen  hundred  and  twenty- 
three  miles  from  Halifax.  Quite  a  gale  last  evening  ; 
sea  broke  over  the  upper  deck.  Notwithstanding,  I 
slept  well,  and  have  done  so  every  night  on  board. 

Wednesday,  \%th.      Discovered   the   coast  of   Ire- 

15  • 


174  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

land  at  five  o'clock,  P.  M.,  yesterday,  and  arrived  at 
Liverpool  at  nine,  P.  M. ;  twelve  days  and  seven  hours 
from  Boston.  Had  our  trunks  passed  through  the 
custom  house  just  in  time  to  take  the  cars  for  London, 
at  quarter  past  nine  o'clock.  Saw  but  little  of  Liver- 
pool, except  in  passing  from  the  wharf  to  the  custom 
house,  and  from  there  to  the  railroad  depot,  a  distance 
of  two  miles.  The  city  has  a  somber  appearance,  the 
buildings  being  of  dark  freestone,  or  sandstone,  of 
brick,  and  almost  black.  I  ought  to  have  remarked 
that  Captain  Lott,  the  officers,  and  waiters  on  board 
the  steamer,  were  all  attentive,  kind,  and  gentlemanly, 
as  were  also  the  passengers,  except  that  there  was  more 
smoking  and  wine-drinking  than  was  agreeable  to  me. 

To  MRS.  SAFFORD. 

LONDON,  May  16, 1846. 

We  have  arrived  safely  in  this  great  city,  —  a  world 
in  itself,  —  and  are  now  in  lodgings  at  Mrs.  F.'s,  Fitz- 
roy  Square.  When  the  Sabbath  comes,  I  am  ready  to 
sigh  for  one  of  those  Mount  Vernon  church  Sal> 
baths ;  I  think  of  that  Sunday  morning  prayer  meet- 
ing, and  look  around  from  seat  to  seat  upon  those 
dear  Christian  friends  whom  I  have  so  often  met  there. 
I  could  name  them  now,  and  tell  you  the  seats  they 
usually  occupied.  I  can  almost  hear  their  earnest 
prayers  for  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  a  bless- 
ing upon  the  labors  of  their  "  dear  pastor,"  and  upon 
the  instructions  of  the  Sunday  school ;  and  although 
absent  in  body,  I  am  still  present  in  heart  and  mind. 
At  two  o'clock  here  I  think  it  is  nine  there,  and  that 
they  are  about  to  commence  that  meeting.  Then  I 
think  of  that  beloved  class  in  the  Sunday  school,  — 
how  gladly  I  would  be  with  them,  —  and  then  of  the 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  175 

public  services.  But  I  will  leave  this  subject,  upon 
which  my  mind  so  loves  to  linger,  and  tell  you  about 
my  Sabbaths  since  I  left  home. 

On  account  of  our  arriving  at  Halifax  on  the  Sab- 
bath, service  was  omitted  on  shipboard  that  day.  The 
next  Sabbath,  the  sea  was  rough,  and  Mr.  Kirk  some- 
what seasick  ;  yet  he  preached  his  "  blind  Bartinieus  " 
sermon ;  but  on  account  of  the  motion  was  obliged  to 
sit  most  of  the  time.  The  officers  and  crew,  and  those 
of  the  passengers  who  were  not  sick,  attended  the 
service.  Persons  of  seven  different  nations,  and  of 
various  religious  views,  and  even  some  infidels,  were 
present.  They  were  all  solemn  and  attentive,  and 
some  eyes  were  filled  with  tears.  Although  there  were 
smoking,  drinking,  and  gambling  during  the  voyage, 
yet  it  was  evident  that  the  example  of  a  few  individ- 
uals exerted  a  restraining  influence,  from  the  apologies 
that  were  made  for  indulging  in  these  practices. 

Our  ride  in  the  cars  from  Liverpool  to  London,  a 
distance  of  two  hundred  and  twelve  miles,  was  per- 
formed in  eight  and  a  half  hours,  including  stoppings. 
The  cars  are  very  roomy  and  comfortable,  and  so 
arranged  that  the  head  is  not  only  supported  at  the 
back,  but  also  on  the  sides;  consequently  one  may 
sleep  very  comfortably  in  them.  We  passed  numerous 
manufacturing  cities  and  villages,  with  their  tall  chim- 
neys, say  from  one  hundred  to  two  hundred  feet  high, 
sending  forth  volleys  of  thick  black  smoke.  The 
scenery  is  pleasant,  the  land  generally  highly  culti- 
vated, although  I  should  think  having  a  rather  light, 
sandy  soil.  Vegetation  is  about  two  weeks  later  than 
in  the  vicinity  of  Boston. 

After  breakfast  this  morning,  wo  set  off  on  an 
exploring  tour.  Our  first  object  was  to  consult  in 


176  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

respect  to  going  to  Palestine ;  but  after  learning  the 
time  it  would  require,  both  by  water  and  across  the 
continent,  we  were  obliged  to  relinquish  the  idea  alto- 
gether. We  then  called  upon  Alderman  Challis,  an 
old  friend  of  Mr.  Kirk's,  who  conducted  us  to  a  meet- 
ing of  Congregational  ministers.  Two  or  three  hun- 
dred were  assembled,  discussing  various  important 
subjects.  Soon  after  we  entered,  Rev.  Dr.  Blackburn 
introduced  Mr.  Kirk  and  his  deacon  to  the  meeting, 
who  received  us  with  numerous  greetings.  After  leav- 
ing that  meeting  we  went  into  Exeter  Hall,  to  attend 
a  meeting  for  the  better  observance  of  the  Sabbath, 
but  could  not  find  a  vacant  seat. 

After  dinner  we  attended  a  meeting  of  the  Con- 
gregational Colonial  Missionary  Society,  and  heard  a 
number  of  speeches,  manifesting  an  excellent  spirit, 
especially  toward  their  colonies  in  America.  Near 
the  close  Mr.  Kirk  spoke  fifteen  minutes,  as  I 
thought,  in  a  very  happy  strain  ;  which  was  frequently 
interrupted  and  followed  by  expressions  of  approbation. 
After  taking  his  seat,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Binney,  who  was  in 
Boston  last  year,  gave  a  glowing  description  of  Mount 
Vernon  Church,  "  its  spacious  altar,  carpeted  floors, 
cushioned  seats,  and  upholstered  pews ;  also  its  elegant 
chapel  below,  large  enough  for  a  common  church,  car- 
peted and  cushioned." 

During  the  day  we  visited  St.  James's  Park,  a 
beautiful  spot,  in  the  center  of  which  is  a  pond,  prob- 
ably a  quarter  of  a  mile  long,  with  swans,  geese,  and 
ducks  of  various  kinds,  in  great  numbers,  swimming 
upon  it.  We  passed  by  Buckingham  Palace,  Her 
Majesty's  mansion,  to  Hyde  Park,  where  the  nobility 
often  ride  in  elegant  style,  with  a  coachman  and  two 
footmen,  dressed  in  uniform  of  small-clothes,  and 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  177 

white  stockings  or  white  top-boots.  While  standing 
at  this  corner,  the  police  —  who,  by  the  way,  are  to  be 
seen  all  over  the  city  —  stopped  all  carriages,  of  every 
kind,  that  were  passing  in  the  street,  which,  in  a  few 
moments,  produced  a  large  collection  on  both  sides. 
Immediately  after,  we  saw  four  men,  mounted  on 
horseback,  wearing  red  coats,  coming  toward  the  gates. 
They  were  followed  by  an  open  barouche,  in  which 
were  seated  Queen  Victoria  and  Prince  Albert.  We 
were  within  six  feet  of  the  carriage,  and  had  a  full 
view  of  them. 

May  18.  To-day  have  crossed  the  suspension 
bridge,  through  the  tunnel  under  the  Thames,  and 
passed  down  the  river  in  a  steamer  several  miles  below 
London  Bridge.  This  is  the  lowest  bridge  upon  the 
river.  Above,  the  river  abounds  in  small  steamers, 
coal  boats,  and  other  small  craft ;  below,  for  miles  it  is 
lined  with  larger  vessels  on  both  sides,  sometimes  six 
to  eight  ships  deep,  beside  the  numerous  docks,  filled 
with  shipping.  In  the  evening,  had  a  long  and  pleasant 
conversation  with  the  young  ladies  in  the  house  on  the 
subject  of  doing  good  to  the  poor  and  vicious  in  cities. 

To  Mr.  JULIUS  A.  PALMER. 

May  21,  1846. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND  AND  BROTHER  :  You  have  doubt- 
less learned  that  we  have  been  obliged  to  abandon  the 
hope  of  seeing  the  land  promised  to  Abraham,  which 
was  for  thirty  years  the  residence  of  our  adorable 
Saviour.  This  is  no  small  disappointment  to  us.  But 
if  we  may  inhabit  that  land,  of  which  this  is  only  a 
type ;  reside  in  some  of  those  mansions  which  Jesus 
has  gone  to  prepare,  and  be  witli  him  where  he  is,  not 


178  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

for  thirty  years  only,  but  duration  without  end,  we 
can  afford  to  wait,  and  to  bear  this  disappointment. 

Mr.  Kirk  finds  so  many  old  friends  here,  that  it  is 
difficult  for  him  to  get  away.  Sunday  evening  he 
preached  in  Surrey  Chapel,  where  he  labored  in  a 
revival  in  1839.  That  large  building  was  crowded ; 
and  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  the  congregation  sung 
a  revival  hymn  and  tune  which  they  had  learned  from 
him  at  that  time. 

We  find  our  conversation  and  prayers  frequently 
dwelling  upon  the  dear  friends  in  Mount  Vernon 
church  and  society.  I  endeavor  to  keep  the  run  of  all 
your  meetings  on  week  evenings,  as  well  as  the  Sab- 
bath, making  an  allowance  of  five  hours,  so  as  to  know 
the  very  time  when  you  are  engaged  in  worship. 
Your  evening  meetings  are  at  an  hour  when  I  am 
sometimes  asleep;  but  your  Sabbath  meetings,  espe- 
cially the  Sabbath  morning  prayer  meeting,  and  the 
Sabbath  school,  I  never  forget.  Do  let  me  hear  from 
you,  and  the  church,  too,  by  the  next  steamer.  Love 
to  brothers  H.  and  A.,  Mrs.  P.  and  the  children,  and 
our  whole  family  in  Christ. 

Your  much  obliged  brother,        DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

Friday,  May  22. 

At  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  left  London  in  the 
cars  for  Newcastle.  The  weather  was  pleasant  so  that 
we  had  a  very  good  view  of  the  country,  with  its  low, 
dark  brick  houses,  covered  with  tile  or  thatch,  gen- 
erally the  former.  Farm  houses  are  not  placed  in  the 
center  of  the  farms,  as  in  New  England,  but  in  small 
clusters  or  villages,  with  a  little  church  in  the  midst. 
Sometimes  not  a  house  can  be  seen  for  miles.  The  land 


VISIT  TO   EUBOPE.  179 

appears  not  to  be  very  good  naturally,  but  cold  and 
wet :  to  obviate  this,  it  is  nearly  all  laid  down  in  waves 
eight  or  twelve  feet  wide,  so  that  the  water  can  run  otf 
in  the  drains  between  them.  Multitudes  of  blind 
ditches  also  are  made  of  earthen  ware.  In  addition 
to  this,  they  manure  the  land  highly,  using  a  great 
deal  of  lime,  which  is  easily  obtained  where  limestone 
and  coal  are  so  plenty. 

In  all  of  this  part  of  England,  cattle  and  sheep 
are  very  abundant  and  fine.  In  the  north  of  England 
the  land  improves,  and  after  we  entered  Scotland  it 
appeared  better  than  any  we  saw  in  England  ;  and  in 
a  perfect  state  of  cultivation.  Here  wheat  is  raised  in 
great  abundance,  and  a  large  amount  kept  over  each 
winter.  Upon  some  farms  we  saw  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  large  stacks  of  old  wheat.  The  fodder  for  their 
cattle,  and  their  wheat,  are  all  stacked  out.  The  latter 
is  not  threshed  until  they  have  a  market  for  it,  because 
it  will  keep  better  in  a  stack  than  in  any  other  way. 

We  passed  directly  by  the  castle  of  the  Duke  of 
Northumberland,  a  very  extensive  and  splendid  edifice ; 
also  the  palace  of  the  Duke  of  Sutherland,  and  rode 
for  miles  under  the  walls  which  inclose  his  grounds, 
occasionally  getting  a  view  which  was  beautiful  indeed. 
The  yearly  income  of  each  of  these  dukes  is  said  to 
be  five  hundred  thousand  pounds.  These  are  the  men 
who  refused  to  soil  land  for  free  churches.  We  passed 
also  Dunbar  and  Preston  Pans,  where  some  of  Crom- 
well's battles  were  fought ;  arriving  at  Edinburgh  at 
half  past  one,  P.  M. 

At  Newcastle  wo  stopped  at  the  Queen's  Head ; 
here  we  stop  at  the  Black  Bull.  We  have  taken  two 
largo  chambers,  with  a.,  door  connecting  them,  pleas- 


180  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

antly  situated,  for  which  we  pay  two  shillings  each, 
two  shillings  for  breakfast,  one  and  sixpence  for  tea, 
and  for  dinner  according  to  the  articles  ordered.  We 
have  a  table  by  ourselves,  and  take  our  meals  at  any 
hour  we  please  ;  every  thing  is  neaj;  and  good. 

To  MRS.  SAFFORD. 

EDINBURGH,  May  26,  1846. 

MY  DEAR  WIFE  :  This  city,  in  many  respects,  and 
the  people  in  it,  remind  me  of  my  beloved  Boston 
more  than  any  other  city  I  have  seen  in  Europe.  It 
has  not  the  smoky,  gloomy'  aspect  of  other  cities 
through  which  I  have  passed  ;  but  the  broad,  neatly- 
paved  streets,  the  public  monuments  and  buildings, 
and  the  private  dwellings  generally,  greatly  surpass 
those  of  Boston,  or  any  other  city  I  ever  saw.  Al- 
though our  house  is  in  a  central  part  of  the  city,  it  is 
as  quiet,  both  within  and  without,  as  our  own  dear 
home.  When  we  went  out  to  go  to  church,  the  side- 
walks were  filled  with  people  walking  to  the  house  of 
God  silently,  and,  as  it  appeared  to  me,  more  seriously 
than  the  people  in  our  streets.  Their  dress  and  ap- 
pearance are  more  like  those  of  our  own  people  than  I 
have  elsewhere  seen. 

This  morning,  after  private  and  social  prayer,  and 
a  season  of  conversation  about  our  friends  at  home,  the 
dear  church,  (which  appears  dearer  to  us  than  ever,)  and 
many  of  its  individual  members,  —  a  very  delightful 
exercise,  in  which  we  often  indulge,  —  I  went  into  my 
bed  room,  and  read  Paul's  Letter  to  the  Philippians. 
As  I  thought  of  him  in  prison  at  Rome,  chained  to  a 
Roman  soldier,  yet  exhorting  Christians  to  persevere 
in  their  Christian  course,  joying  and  rejoicing  in  their 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  181 

faith  and  holiness,  —  espepially  as  I  saw  how  his  whole 
soul  was  filled  with  Christ,  having  a  desire  to  depart 
and  be  with  him,  but  willing  to  live  on  in  suffering  in 
prison,  his  whole  will  being  in  subjection  to  the  will 
of  God,  —  I  had  such  a  sense  of  my  own  vileness,  un- 
faithfulness, and  ingratitude,  as  almost  overwhelmed 
me.  I  wept,  I  prayed,  I  read  and  meditated,  until,  to 
the  glory  of  the  grace  of  God  be  it  said,  the  Lord 
Jesus  did  manifest  himself  to  me  in  a  manner  more 
delightful  than  I  have  experienced  for  years.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  if  I  had  a  thousand  lives,  I  could 
give  them  all  to  him.  I  knew  I  loved  him  better  than 
all  that  this  earth  affords.  I  believe  now  that  he  loves 
me.  How  affecting  the  thought  that  he  can  love  one 
who  has  always  been  so  unfaithful !  How  many  times 
you  have  tried  to  lead  me  to  say,  "  Yes,  I  know  I  love 
Christ  "  !  But  to  your  repeated  question, "  Do  you  not 
know  that  you  love  Christ?"  I  could  only  reply, 
"  I  don't  Imoiv ;  I  hope  I  do."  Just  now,  I  can  say,  if 
I  do  not  love  him,  I  know  not  what  I  do  love.  Let  us, 
my  dear  wife,  like  Paul,  count  all  things  but  loss  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jes'us  our 
Lord,  that  we  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him, 
not  having  our  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law, 
but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the 
righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 

Monday,  May  25.  After  visiting  various  places  of 
interest  in  the  city,  we  went  into  the  meeting  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Established  church  of  Scot- 
land, which  is  in  session  at  the  same  time  with  that  of 
the  Free  church.  They  spoke  very  kindly  of  the  Free 
church,  and  of  their  movements,  and  are  evidently 

16 


182  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

stimulated  by  them  to  greater  exertion,  especially  in 
the  missionary  cause.  They  complained  that  about 
one  third  of  their  parishes  had  not  contributed  any 
thing  for  missions.  There  is  reason  to  hope  that  the 
separation  will  be  overruled  by  Providence  for  the 
quickening  of  them  to  greater  efforts  in  this  cause. 
We  next  went  into  the  meeting  of  the  Free  church, 
where  were,  I  should  think,  three  times  as  many 
assembled,  and  much  more  spirit  and  interest  man- 
ifested. 

Glasgow,  May  27, 1846.  This  morning,  after  some 
consultation,  we  concluded  to  separate  for  a  few 
days  ;  Mr.  Kirk  in  pursuit  of  his  friends  in  the  south- 
western part  of  Scotland,  and  I  to  come  to  this  place, 
with  the  hope  of  meeting  in  Manchester,  on  Saturday. 
Accordingly,  at  eleven  o'clock,  I  left  the  beautiful  city 
of  Edinburgh,  and  passing  the  ruins  of  Nidding  Castle, 
and  some  other  objects  of  interest,  arrived  at  this  city 
about  one  o'clock.  After  supplying  myself  with  a 
map  of  the  city  and  the  "  Stranger's  Guide,"  I  made 
my  way  to  the  Necropolis,  or  City  of  the  Dead.  It  is 
upon  a  hill  four  hundred  feet  high,  ascended  by  ser- 
pentine walks,  and  ornamented  with  shrubbery  and 
flowers.  Upon  these  walks  are  erected  monuments  of 
every  size  and  form,  many  of  them  very  elegant. 
Upon  the  extreme  summit  of  the  hill  is  that  of  John 
Knox,  with  his  figure  holding  a  Bible  in  his  hand. 
The  view  of  this  hill  from  below,  with  its  numerous 
monuments  rising  one  above  another,  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  sights  of  the  kind  I  ever  saw.  This  is  all, 
worthy  of  note,  that  I  have  yet  observed  in  Glasgow. 
Here,  as  in  all  other  cities  I  have  thus  far  seen  in 
Europe,  the  poorer  class  of  the  population  is  very  large, 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  183 

and  the  females  especially  are  filthy  and  degraded  in 
the  extreme,  standing,  walking,  or  sitting  about  the 
streets,  with  heads,  arms,  and  feet  bare. 

May  28.  This  morning  I  set  out  to  see  Dixon's 
iron  works,  about  one  mile  from  my  lodgings.  I  found 
one  of  the  foremen,  who  informed  me  I  could  not  be 
admitted  without  a  line  from  the  proprietor  or  his  head 
clerk,  Mr.  Campbell.  This  was  not  obtained  without 
difficulty,  nor  until  I  had  explained  that  I  was  from 
Boston,  <fec.,  and  given  the  assurance  that  I  was  in  no 
way  connected  with  any  establishment  of  the  kind. 
The  foreman  then  went  with  me  through  the  works, 
explaining  every  process,  giving  me  as  much  time  as  I 
wanted,  and  appeared  willing  to  entertain  me  longer 
than  I  could  afford  to  stop. 

To-day  the  streets  are  every  where  in  perfect  con- 
fusion. In  all  directions  we  see  heaps  of  old  furni- 
ture piled  up ;  men,  women,  and  ^children  running 
hither  and  thither,  with  old  chairs,  beds,  pots,  kettles, 
crockery,  provisions,  some  in  their  hands,  some  on 
their  heads,  some  lashed  to  their  backs,  and  some  in 
handcarts.  Women  drawing  heavy  carts,  laughing, 
scolding,  or  crying ;  groups  of  half-naked  children  ; 
•  trucks,  drays,  cabs,  and  the  ordinary  business  of  the 
dUy,  rendered  it  necessary  to  have  eyes  before  and  be- 
hind. I  asked  one  of  the  police  what  all  this  meant. 
"  Oh,"  said  he,  "  this  is  the  28th  of  May,  when  all  the 
moving  is  done  for  the  year." 

There  is  near  the  center  of  the  city  an  open 
square,  larger,  I  should  think,  than  Boston  Common, 
lying  along  the  river  Clyde.  This  square  and  the 
fence  were  nearly  covered  with  clothes  drying.  Upon 
inquiry,  I  was  told  that  the  poor  are  so  crowded  to- 


184  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

gether,  that  the  authorities  allow  them  to  dry  their 
clothes  here.  Near  this  is  another  smaller  square, 
where  the  women  have  small  tents,  in  which  are  ex- 
posed for  sale  articles  of  almost  every  description,  such 
as  old  clothes,  furniture,  boots  and  shoes.  Women 
appear  to  do  most  of  the  retail  business.  You  may 
see  them  blacking  old  boots  and  shoes  for  sale,  with 
much  more  that  we  should  think  very  unsuitable  for 
women  to  do. 

Manchester,  Friday,  May  29, 1846.  At  three  o'clock, 
yesterday,  I  left  Glasgow  for  Androssan,  on  the  rail- 
road. At  that  place,  I  took  the  steamer  for  Fleet- 
wood,  then  the  railroad  for  this  place,  arriving  about 
nine  o'clock,  P.  M.,  at  the  Albion.  I  find  here  a  num- 
ber of  our  fellow-passengers  in  the  Caledonia  from 
Boston,  also  other  -Boston  gentlemen,  who  recog- 
nized me,  whom  I  do  not  know ;  also  found  one  with 
whom  I  boarded  in  London.  This  is  very  pleasant, 
after  passing  two  days  without  seeing  one  human  being 
I  had  ever  seen  before.  Mr  Thornton,  a  partner  of 
Deacon  Kimball,  pressed  me  hard  to  stop  with  him 
while  he-re ;  but  I  thought  it  not  best. 

This  place  has  about  the  same  number  of  inhabit- 
ants as  Glasgow,  —  say  three  hundred  and  fifty  to  four 
hundred  thousand,  —  but  it  spreads  over  more  terri- 
tory. Here  are  great  numbers  of  tall  chimneys  con- 
nected with  the  manufactories,  principally  cotton.  I 
had  been  told  so  much  about  the  city  being  filled  with 
smoke  from  these  chimneys,  that  I  am  quite  agreeably 
disappointed.  Many  of  the  streets  are  wide  and  pleas- 
ant, and  some  of  the  buildings  are  elegant.  There  is, 
however,  nothing  worthy  of  particular  notice,  except 
the  Old  Church,  as  it  is  called.  It  is  more  than  four 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  185 

hundred  years  old,  was  formerly  Roman  Catholic,  but 
is  now  occupied  by  the  Episcopal  church.  It  has  one 
apartment  more  than  four  times  as  large  as  Mount 
Vernon  Church.  Although  the  seats  are  not  econom- 
ically arranged,  it  will  seat  four  thousand  persons.  In 
the  lower  part,  the  seats  are  free  for  the  poor  of  the 
city.  Besides  this,  there  are  a  number  of  other  large 
rooms  and  chapels,  some  as  large  as  an  ordinary 
church.  There  is  chapel  service  here  twice  every 
week  day,  in  addition  to  the  Sabbath,  in  the  large 
room.  The  floor  of  the  church,  and  the  large  yard 
that  surrounds  it,  are  all  covered  with  gravestones, 
which  constitute  the  pavement.  • 

To  MRS.  SAFFORD. 

Sabbath  Evening,  May  31,  1846. 

Can  it  be  that  this  is  the  same  month  on  which  I 
left  home  ?  It  seems  almost  impossible.  Not  because 
I  have  been  unhappy,  but  because  I  have  seen,  and 
heard,  and  traveled  so  much. 

This  morning,  just  before  going  to  church,  one  of 
the  waiters  handed  me  a  package  containing  the  richest 
treasure  I  have  received  since  I  left  home.  I  had  been 
invited  out  to  dine,  but  had  declined,  choosing  to 
spend  the  Sabbath  in  my  own  hired  room  alone,  if  I 
could  not  have  my  fellow-traveler's  company.  On  my 
way  to  church,  after  dinner,  I  met  Mr.  M.,  of  New 
York,  who  exclaimed,  "  How  is  this,  that  you  are 
not  at  the  Queen  ?  I  saw  Mr.  Kirk's  name  there." 
After  a  little  explanation,  I  went  with  a  quick  step  to 
the  Queen's  Hotel,  which  is  on  another  side  of  the 
same  square  with  the  Albion,  where  I  am.  We  had 
a  meeting  like  that  of  old  friends  who  had  been  scp- 


186  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

arated.  He  came  in  last  evening,  but  entered  the 
depot  at  the  opposite  end  from  that  in  which  I  was 
waiting  for  him.  We  proceeded  to  read  our  letters 
together,  and  were  very  much  affected  by  them,  espe- 
cially the  expressions  of  unmingled  kindness  from 
various  members  of  the  church.  When  we  had  fin- 
ished, we  knelt  down  together,  and  in  turn,  with  flow- 
ing tears,  and  I  trust  with  grateful  hearts,  blessed  the 
Lord  together,  and  poured  out  our  fervent  prayers  for 
you  all. 

I  am  glad  you  have  been  with  my  Bible  class. 
Give  my  love  to  them  all.  They  arc  very  dear  to  me. 
Tell  th^ai  we  will  meet  around  the  mercy  seat. 

London,  Wednesday,  June  3.  Left  our  kind  friends 
at  Fitzroy  Square,  and  took  the  cars  at  two  o'clock 
for  Brighton,  about  fifty  miles.  This  is  a  fash- 
ionable watering  place,  and  a  very  delightful  spot. 
Here  we  went  on  the  steamer  to  Dieppe,  eighty  miles ; 
then  thirty-eight  by  post  coach. 

Riding  upon  the  top,  I  had  a  fine  view  of  the 
scenery.  That  which  arrested  my  attention  partic- 
ularly during  this  ride,  was  the  rapidity  with  which 
the  horses  were  changed.  I  noticed  in  one  instance 
that  from  the  time  the  coach  wheels  stopped  until  four 
horses  had  been  taken  out,  four  more  harnessed  in,  the 
driver  upon  his  box,  and  the  coach  in  motion,  was  but 
one  minute  and  five  seconds.  I  think  it  was  some- 
times done  in  less  time  than  that. 

Eighty  miles  more  on  the  railroad,  and  we  were  in 
Paris.  Took  lodgings  at  the  Hotel  Meurice,  a  house 
mostly  occupied  by  English  and  Americans.  Here  we 
have  a  parlor,  with  a  small  bed  in  one  corner,  and  a 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  187 

bed  room,  for  which  we  pay  seven  francs  a  day,  and 
get  our  meals  where  we  please.  This  is  a  very  exten- 
sive and  well-regulated  house,  and  every  thing  is  ren- 
dered very  easy  and  pleasant. 

To  MRS.  SAPFORD. 

PARIS,  Sabbath  Morning,  June  7,  1846. 

MY  DEAR  WIPE  :  This  is  the  sixth  Sabbath  I 
have  spent  away  from  you  and  home.  After  our 
morning  devotions,  Mr.  Kirk  conducted  me  to  an 
English  church,  and  went  himself  to  hear  his  favorite 
preacher  in  French.  Oh,  how  unlike  Edinburgh,  or 
even  Boston,  is  Paris !  —  the  stores  open,  goods  dis- 
played, and  every  kind  of  business  going  forward ; 
companies  of  soldiers  marching  through  the  streets 
with  martial  music,  &c.  We  were  glad  to  get  back 
into  our  room,  which  is  comparatively  retired  and  still. 

We  took  our  church  book,  read  a  part  of  the 
history  of  our  church,  articles  of  faith,  and  church 
covenant ;  then  all  the  names  of  the  members,  nearly 
every  one  of  whom  we  were  enabled  to  call  to  mind 
distinctly.  Some  have  removed  to  other  churches ; 
some  gone  to  heaven  ;  and  others,  we  believe,  are  fast 
ripening  for  it.  It  is  interesting  to  witness  how  the 
heart  of  our  pastor  is  bound  up  in  his  people  —  how 
lie  sighs  and  cries  for  the  spiritual  well-being  of  those 
committed  to  his  charge.  I  never  had  such  evidence 
of  his  attachment  to  his  people  as  I  have  since  our 
leaving  home. 

After  some  conversation  upon  the  way  in  which  the 
Lord  lias  led  this  church,  and  some  of  its  members, 
in  particular,  we  kneeled  down  together,  and  in  turn 
committed  them  all,  and  our  own  souls,  to  Him  who 


188  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

loves  his  church  and  gave  himself  for  it.  I  believe 
the  Lord  was  present,  and  taught  us  how  to  pray. 
How  delightful,  when  far.  away  from  home,  and  friends, 
and  accustomed  religious  privileges,  to  find  a  present 
Saviour ! 

PARIS,  June  13,  1846. 

I  think  you  may  by  this  time  be  tired  of  reading 
about  palaces,  abbeys,  museums,  monuments,  shady 
walks,  &c. ;  so  I  will  tell  you  a  little  about  myself  and 
suite.  On  one  side  of  my  room  is  the  bed  room  of  my 
chaplain,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kirk.  As  you  have  some  ac- 
quaintance with  him,  I  will  only  say  respecting  him 
that  his  health  appears  very  good,  that  he  is  faithful, 
kind,  and  attentive  as  usual.  On  the  other  side  is  the 
bed  room  of  my  physician,  Dr.  W.,  of  whom  I  must 
say,  he  is  the  most  agreeable,  and  I  think  the  most 
skillful,  physician  I  have  ever  employed.  I  will  give 
you  one  instance  as  a  specimen  of  his  practice.  Last 
night  we  came  home  very  tired  with  the  labors  of  the 
day.  Soon  after  we  were  seated  at  the  center  table, 
he  placed  before  us  a  basket  containing  more  than  four 
quarts  of  large  pills,  with  directions  that  we  should 
take  as  many  as  we  could ;  and  to  make  them  the 
more  palatable,  he  gave  us  a  quantity  of  pulverized 
sugar  to  take  them  in.  These  pills  were  of  the  form, 
color,  and  flavor  of  strawberries,  and  I  should  think 
we  took  nearly  a  quart  apiece  of  them.  Strawberries 
here  are  very  large  and  abundant,  and  of  excellent 
flavor.  When  eating  them,  we  often  wished  we  had 
some  help  from  Boston. 

Sabbath  Evening.  The  weather  has  been  very 
warm  to-day.  In  the  afternoon  heard  a  sermon  in 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  189 

English.  The  text  was  very  good.  Spent  most  of  the 
day  in  my  room.  Read  the  Epistles  of  Peter  and  John. 
If  it  were  not  for  the  Bible,  I  should  hardly  know  how 
to  get  along  in  this  land  of  a  strange  tongue.  It  is 
melancholy  to  see  the  multitudes  in  this  city  that  neg- 
lect this  blessed  day  altogether,  continuing  their  busi- 
ness as  on  other  days,  or  devoting  it  to  amusements. 
This  evening,  in  the  garden  of  the  Tuileries,  directly 
opposite  our  house,  there  are  probably  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  people,  of  all  ages  and  conditions,  walking 
and  sitting  about,  some  playing  ball,  some  jumping 
rope,  with  music  from  the  royal  band,  and  a  display 
of  the  waterworks  ;  giving  it  more  the  appearance  of 
our  national  celebration  of  the  4th  of  July  than  of 
the  Sabbath.  How  I  long  for  a  -quiet  Boston  Sabbath 
in  Mount  Vernon  Church,  and  No.  3  Beacon  Street. 
It  is  now  nine  o'clock.  I  think  of  you  as  in  the 
midst  of  your  afternoon  service.  I  have  thought  much 
of  you  and  of  our  dear  church  to-day.  If  I  ever  get 
there  again,  I  shall  be  prepared  to  prize  it  more  highly 
than  ever.  As  soon  as  we  get  our  letters,  which  we 
hope  to  do  on  Wednesday  next,  without  fail,  we  design 
to  prosecute  our  journey  as  fast  as  we  can  with  com- 
fort and  safety. 

June  21.  Went  yesterday,  in  company  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Boucher,  and  lady,  to  Fontaineblcau,  about 
forty  miles  from  Paris.  There  is  in  this  place  a  small 
Protestant  chapel,  built  by  a  converted  Frenchman  in 
his  garden,  at  his  own  expense,  where  he  sustains  wor- 
ship every  Sabbath.  When  lie  can  not  procure  a 
minister,  he  reads  a  sermon  himself;  lie  also  reads  to 
and  converses  with  his  neighbors  at  other  times,  as  he 


190  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

can  get  opportunity.  Mr.  Kirk  preached  in  this  chapel, 
in  English,  in  the  morning,  and  Mr.  Boucher  in  the 
afternoon,  in  French,  to  a  house  nearly  full,  although 
the  weather  was  excessively  hot.  Mr.  Boucher  is  an 
old  friend  of  Mr.  Kirk,  and  I  found  it  very  pleasant  to 
have  for  a  time  such  a  companion  as  Mrs.  Boucher,  she 
being  almost  the  only  lady  I  have  been  able  to  speak 
with  since  leaving  London. 


Took  a  steamer,  and  went  down  to  Paris,  on 
the  River  Seine,  enjoying  a  view  of  the  scenery  on  its 
banks,  some  of  which  is  very  pleasant.  There  were 
numerous  rafts  of  wood  and  timber  floating  down, 
and  a  large  number  of  flat-boats,  sometimes  eight  or 
ten  together,  one  after  another,  drawn  by  from  six  to 
fourteen  horses.  Arriving  near  the  city,  we  saw  hun- 
dreds of  people  bathing  in  the  river. 

23d.  Left  Paris  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  cars  for 
Brussels,  a  distance  of  two  hundred  miles.  This 
being  a  new  road,  and  the  second  day  of  its  being 
open  for  travel,  the  conductors  were  awkward,  made 
long  stops,  and  appeared  in  a  good  deal  of  confusion, 
so  that  we  did  not  arrive  in  Brussels  until  eight  and  a 
half  o'clock.  When  we  crossed  the  line  into  Belgium, 
we  were  detained  more  than  an  hour  to  have  all  our 
baggage  taken  from  the  cars,  carried  into  an  office,  and 
the  contents  examined.  This  I  understand  is  to  be 
done  every  time  we  pass  from  one  country  or  kingdom 
to  anather.  The  weather  grew  cool  through  the  day, 
and  before  morning  I  found  it  necessary  to  put  on  my 
cloak,  and  was  cold  with  that. 

2,4th.     After  breakfast,  in  company  with  two  Eng- 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  191 

lishmen  who  had  been  fellow-passengers  from  Boston, 
took  a  carriage  to  Waterloo,  to  see  that  famous  battle 
ground,  and  monuments.  This  being  twelve  miles 
distant,  it  occupied  the  whole  day.  Mr.  Kirk,  having 
seen  it,  and  wishing  to  make  some  calls  in  the  city,  did 
not  accompany  us. 

25th.  Visited  the  cathedral,  senate,  and  chamber 
of  deputies,  lace  manufactory,  &c.  Brussels  is  a  very 
neat  and  pleasant  city,  with  about  one  hundred  thou- 
sand inhabitants.  Many  English  families  reside  here, 
and  most  of  the  company  at  the  hotels  appear  to  be  of 
that  nation.  At  four,  P.  M.,  left  in  the  cars  for  Ant- 
werp, about  twenty  miles  distant.  This  city  is  situated 
on  the  River  Scheldt,  which  is  navigable  for  ships  of 
the  largest  class.  Here  we  saw  large  ships  from  Amer- 
ica, from  England,  and  various  parts  of  the  world, 
besides  a  very  great  number  of  their  own  Dutch-built 
vessels,  most  of  which  were  small,  with  but  one  mast. 
The  city  is  well  fortified,  with  a  strong  citadel  at  one 
end,  and  two  fortresses  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river.  The  streets  are  generally  wide,  and  as  clean  as 
any  I  have  ever  seen  ;  the  houses  not  extravagant,  but 
in  good  taste.  We  visited  the  cathedral,  citadel, 
wharves,  and  docks  ;  also  a  collection  of  ancient  paint- 
ings, by  some  of  the  best  masters.  Antwerp  has  eighty 
thousand  inhabitants. 

Friday,  June  2»>.  Left  at  six  o'clock,  A.  M.,  in 
the  cars  for  Cologne,  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and 
thirty-four  miles,  passing  Lorraine,  Liege,  Aix-la-Cha- 
pelle,  and  numerous  smaller  towns,  and  arrived  at 
Cologne  at  four  and  a  half  o'clock.  This  is  also  a 
walled  city,  of  nearly  the  size  of  Antwerp,  but  tho 


192  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFOED. 

streets  are  not  so  wide,  nor  the  buildings  nearly  as 
pleasant.  It  is  situated  on  the  river  Rhine,  which  is 
truly  a  noble  river,  larger  than  the  Thames.  We  vis- 
ited the  immense  cathedral,  which  was  commenced 
nearly  six  hundred  years  ago,  and  is  still  in  progress, 
but  will  not  probably  be  finished  for  centuries  to  come. 
It  is  built  of  stone,  without  any  wood,  inside  or  out. 
The  amount  of  delicate  carved  work  upon  it  is  almost 
incalculable.  The  stones  which  were  first  laid  are 
already  crumbling  to  pieces.  It  has  two  towers,  which 
are  to  be  each  five  hundred  feet  high.  There  is  one 
bridge  across  the  river,  composed  of  a  line  of  boats. 
When  a  vessel  is  to  pass,  two  or  more  of  the  boats  are 
disconnected,  and  allowed  to  fall  down  stream ;  after- 
wards, they  are  brought  back  again  to  their  place. 
We  crossed  this  bridge,  and  took  lodgings  at  a  very 
pleasant  hotel  on  the  bank  of  the  river  opposite  the 
city.  There  are  twenty-four  distilleries  for  Cologne 
water  in  this  city. 

27th.  At  seven  o'clock,  A.  M.,  took  the  cars  to  Bonn, 
about  nineteen  miles  from  Cologne,  and  at  that  place  a 
steamboat  for  Mannheim,  a  distance  of  one  hundred 
and  seventy  miles,  passing  by  Coblentz,  Bingen,  May- 
ence,  Worms,  where  Luther  met  the  Diet,  and  more 
than  one  hundred  smaller  towns  and  villages.  We 
stopped  an  hour  or  two  at  Mayence,  a  pleasant  city  of 
about  thirty-six  thousand  inhabitants.  Many  of  the 
streets  are  crooked  and  narrow,  but  they  are  very 
clean,  and  the  buildings  generally  are  beautiful.  Na- 
poleon had  a  palace  here  ;  it  was  one  of  his  favorite 
cities.  We  regretted  not  seeing  Worms,  as  we  passed 
it  in  the  night,  when  we  were  asleep. 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  193 

We  entered  tlie  Rhine  with  some  misgiving  as  to 
its  claims  to  its  great  popularity.  Our  own  Hudson 
River  was  continually  in  remembrance  when  the  glo- 
ries of  the  Rhine  were  lauded.  The  day  proved  ex- 
actly what  we  could  desire,  and  greatly  did  we  enjoy 
it.  The  scenery  excels  the  Hudson  in  the  great 
length  of  its  interesting  portion  —  about  ninety  miles, 
from  Bonn  to  Bingen.  This  part  every  traveler  must 
be  sure  to  take  by  steamboat,  even  after  railroads  shall 
have  been  constructed  between  these  points.  The  de- 
scent is  said  to  be  too  rapid  to  allow  a  full  enjoyment 
of  the  scenery. 

Mannheim  is  in  some  respects  more  beautiful  than 
any  city  we  have  seen.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  dense 
forest,  so  that  in  approaching  it  nothing  can  be  seen 
except  the  cathedral,  the  castle,  and  a  few  of  the  high- 
est public  buildings.  In  this  forest  are  laid  out  beauti- 
ful circular  walks.  It  abounds  with  birds,  whose 
singing  contributes  much  to  the  pleasure  of  the  walk. 
The  streets  of  the  city  are  wide,  and  arranged  with 
perfect  regularity.  The  buildings  are  rather  remark- 
able, some  of  them  being  very  old.  On  the  chimney 
of  one  we  saw  a  stork's  nest  as  large  as  a  two-bushel 
basket,  and  three  or  four  of  these  ugly  birds  upon  it. 

In  the  morning  we  attended  a  Lutheran  church. 
After  the  sermon  the  congregation  was  dismissed,  and 
the  Lord's  supper  administered  to  about  twenty  men 
and  one  hundred  and  twenty  women,  in  a  manner  dif- 
ferent from  any  that  I  had  ever  witnessed.  At  each 
end  of  the  altar  stood  a  minister  ;  one  with  the  bread, 
the  other  witli  the  wine.  The  communicants  came 
two  and  two  to  him  who  held  the  bread,  first  the  men 
and  then  the  women.  They  bowed  to  the  altar,  or  tho 

17 


194  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

minister,  who  broke  off  a  small  piece  of  bread  and 
gave  to  each  of  them,  saying  some  words.  They  ate 
it,  then  bowed  again,  and  passed  around  the  back  of 
the  altar  to  the  other  end,  and  took  the  wine  in  like 
manner.  The  females  generally  left  their  bonnets  in 
the  pews.  Some  of  the  latter  courtesied  with  great 
ceremony  and  display.  I  could  not  understand  a 
word,  and  of  course  was  not  much  edified. 

There  is  in  this  place  a  very  large  palace,  quite  as 
large  as  the  one  at  Versailles,  near  Paris,  one  wing  of 
which  has  never  been  finished.  Large  bushes  have 
grown  upon  the  walls. 

Monday  Morning,  June  29.  Left  Mannheim  for 
Basle  in  the  cars  ;  traveled  all  day  with  two  clergymen 
from  England  —  very  intelligent  and  gentlemanly  men. 
We  dined  at  Strasburg,  in  France,  where  our  trunks 
were  again  examined.  After  dinner  went  into  the 
famous  cathedral  of  this  place,  which  is  very  large  and 
beautiful,  and  the  highest  in  Europe.  After  this  we 
had  a  pleasant  ride,  in  view  of  the  distant  highlands 
of  Switzerland,  and  arrived  at  Basle  about  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening. 


Rose  at  five  o'clock,  and  were  told  that  a 
diligence  had  just  left  for  Geneva,  but  that  another 
would  leave  at  nine  o'clock.  Went  to  the  office,  and 
found  that  the  seats  were  all  taken,  but  that  a  fourth 
would  start  at  half  past  two  o'clock,  P.  M.  This  was 
a  disappointment,  having  directed  our  letters  to  be 
forwarded  to  us  at  Geneva.  We  engaged  seats  in  the 
last  named  ;  then  visited  an  old  cathedral,  where  we 
heard  a  sermon,  and  witnessed  a  wedding  and  a 
christening.  At  half  past  two  o'clock  we  took  our 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  195 

seats  in  the  diligence  for  Geneva,  and  soon  found  our- 
selves winding  our  way  up  the  far-famed  hills  and 
mountains  of  Switzerland,  by  the  side  of  an  ever  rest- 
less, murmuring  mountain  stream,  which  diminished 
in  size  as  we  ascended. 

We  crossed  the  little  tributaries  that  came  leaping 
down  from  the  rocks  on  either  side,  and  plunging  into 
its  bosom.  This  reminded  me  of  the  Notch  of  the 
White  Mountains.  In  one  place  the  road  was  cut 
through  a  ledge,  so  that  we  passed  under  an  arch  of 
solid  rock.  About  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  we 
reached  Delsperg,  a  walled  town  on  the  mountains, 
where  we  took  tea ;  then  resumed  our  seats  in  the  dil- 
igence. The  weather  was  dark  and  rainy,  and  not 
being  able  to  see  much,  we  passed  most  of  the  night 
in  sleep.  Early  in  the  morning  we  arrived  at  Berne, 
—  an  old  town  with  walls  and  watch  towers,  —  but 
stopped  only  long  enough  to  have  our  luggage  changed 
from  one  diligence  to  another.  We  rode  on  through 
numerous  towns  and  villages  without  any  opportunity 
for  breakfast  or  dinner  until  we  arrived  at  Lausanne, 
the  former  residence  of  Madame  Feller.  Saw  her 
brother-in-law,  and  took  a  hasty  dinner  about  three 
o'clock,  at  the  hotel  kept  by  her  son-in-law,  but  did 
not  see  him.  We  arrived  at  Geneva  about  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening. 

To  MRS.  SAFFORD. 

GENEVA,  July  3,  1846. 

We  arrived  here  last  evening  at  nine  o'clock,  after 
the  post  office  was  closed.  We  requested  the  landlord 
to  inquire  for  us  in  the  morning.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing the  servant  came  to  our  door  with  your  letters  by 


196  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  S AFFORD. 

the  Great  Britain.  One  who  has  not  been  from  home, 
and  from  those  most  dear  on  earth,  can  not  realize 
with  what  eagerness,  and  almost  breathless,  but  not 
tearless  silence,  the  seals  were  broken,  and  the  contents 
devoured.  The  last  I  heard  from  you,  you  were  ill, 
in  consequence  of  which  I  had  indulged  in  unwarrant- 
able forebodings  and  painful  misgivings ;  but  now 
come  the  joyful  tidings  that  the  Lord  has  had  mercy 
on  you,  and  not  on  you  only,  but  also  upon  me,  "  lest 
I  should  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow."  This  is  indeed 
like  "  cold  water  to  a  thirsty  soul."  Oh  that  we  may 
learn  to  trust  the  Lord  at  all  times,  and  pour  out  our 
hearts  before  him.  "  God  is  a  refuge  for  us." 

After  reading  our  letters,  uniting  in  thanksgiving 
and  prayer,  and  taking  breakfast,  we  went  upon  the 
lofty  roof  of  our  hotel,  where  we  had  a  full  view  of 
the  scenery  on  every  side,  which  is  beautiful  beyond 
description.  In  front  is  the  lake ;  in  the  distance  be- 
yond are  seen,  with  great  distinctness,  many  of  the 
highest  peaks  of  the  Alps,  all  covered  with  snow,  as 
white  as  if  just  fallen  from  the  clouds,  which  was 
probably  the  case,  while  it  was  raining  in  the  valleys 
below.  On  the  opposite  side  are  the  Jura  Mountains, 
forming  nearly  another  half  circle ;  on  these,  also, 
some  snow  remains  ;  the  effect  of  the  whole  is  that  of 
a  beautiful  panorama. 

Toward  night  we  rode  out  to  Colonel  Tron chin's 
country  residence.  From  a  tower  in  his  grounds  we 
had  a  delightful  view  of  Mont  Blanc,  and  many  other 
high  peaks  of  the  Alps.  Long  after  the  sun  had  passed 
from  view,  we  could  see  his  rays  lingering  upon  these. 
Mont  Blanc  detained  them  longest.  At  length  from 
perfect  white  it  became  tinged  with  pink,  as  it  received 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  197 

trie  borrowed  rays  from  the  clouds  above  it.  From 
a  bright  pink  it  became  darker  and  darker,  until  it 
faded  away  from  our  view.  The  whole  scene  was 
splendid,  and  the  close  somber  and  impressive.  I 
could  not  but  feel  and  say,  "  Our  God  is  a  great  God, 
above  all  gods." 

I  have  passed  through  the  market.  The  whole  of 
the  business  is  done  by  women,  who  bring  in  the  pro- 
visions either  upon  their  heads  or  in  carts  or  wagons 
drawn  by  mules  or  donkeys.  Oxen  all  draw  by  yokes 
made  fast  to  their  horns.  The  washing  here,  as  in 
many  other  cities  in  Europe,  is  done  in  floating  houses 
constructed  for  that  purpose  to  accommodate  hundreds 
at  a  time,  with  sloping  boards,  running  down  to  the 
water,  upon  which  they  rub  their  clothes. 

Sabbath,  July  5.  In  company  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
A.,  from  Boston,  I  attended  service  in  the  cathedral 
where  Calvin  used  to  preach.  But  few  persons  were 
present.  We  heard  an  aged,  tall,  spare  man  preach, 
who  I  thought  must  have  resembled  Calvin  in  appear- 
ance. He  was  animated  in  delivery,  but  I  could  not 
understand  what  he  said.  After  the  close  of  this  service 
we  attended  another  in  an  English  Episcopal  church. 
I  kept  my  room  the  remainder  of  the  day.  I  have  been 
reading  many  of  the  Psalms  of  David.  They  never 
appeared  so  delightful  to  me  before.  What  a  rich 
experience  his  was,  and  how  full  and  abundant  the 
promises  of  God  ! 

We  have  decided  to  leave  Geneva  to-morrow  morn- 
ing for  a  tour  of  a  week  among  the  Alps.  On  our 
return  we  hope  to  find  more  letters  from  home.  Tell 
P.  I  was  much  pleased  with  his  letter.  lie  says  ho 

IT' 


198  MEMOIR  OP   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

finds  he  has  some  little  bad  habits  which  he  is  trying 
to  correct,  but  finds  it  hard  work.  Tell  him  it  is  the 
little  things  that  make  up  the  character;  and  it  is 
worth  working  hard  to  have  the  character  right. 

Tuesday,  July  7, 1846.  At  seven  o'clock  set  out 
for  a  tour  among  the  Alps,  in  company  with  Mr.  Guers. 
In  little  more  than  an  hour  we  entered  Sardinia,  one 
of  the  kingdoms  of  Italy,  where  our  baggage  was  very 
closely  examined.  It  is  governed  by  a  very  liberal 
monarch,  who  is  himself  governed  by  a  very  illiberal 
system.  The  road  was  literally  lined  with  beggars. 
Sometimes  eight  or  ten  would  be  on  both  sides  of  the 
diligence  at  a  time,  holding  out  their  hats  or  hands, 
saying,  as  I  was  told,  (for  I  could  not  understand,) 
"  Have  mercy  on  a  poor  sick  man,  for  God's  sake  ;  "  or, 
"  Pity  a  poor  lame  or  blind  man,  for  the  Virgin  Mary's 
sake."  The  degradation  of  women,  as  far  as  I  have 
gone  in  Italy,  is  painful  to  behold.  A  large  portion  of 
the  out-of-door  work  is  done  by  them.  I  have  seen 
twelve  of  them  reaping  in  one  field,  with  about  half 
that  number  of  men  ;  also  sharpening  their  scythes, 
and  mowing.  Much  of  the  hay  is  carried  into  the 
barn  on  their  heads.  They  tie  up  large  bundles, 
weighing,  I  should  judge,  one  hundred  pounds,  then 
put  their  heads  down  by  the  side  of  them,  and,  by  the 
help  of  another  person,  raise  them,  and  walk  off  to 
the  barn.  They  are  generally  short,  and  evidently  not 
injured  by  lacing.  Many  of  them  have  a  disease  called 
the  goitre,  which  shows  itself  by  bunches  on  the  neck 
half  as  large  as  the  head. 

Pears,  apples,  and  cherries  appear  to  be  abundant. 
The  fruit  trees  grow  very  high,  and  sometimes  very 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  199 

large  —  more  in  form  like  our  forest  trees.  Passing 
through  Clusse,  a  village  recently  destroyed  by  fire,  and 
partly  rebuilt,  we  enter  the  beautiful  scenery  of  the 
Alps.  Following  up  the  valley  of  the  river  Arve, 
which  empties  into  the  Rhone  just  below  Geneva,  for 
some  distance  it  appears  as  if  the  mountains  had  been 
separated,  like  the  Blue  Ridge  in  Virginia,  and  thrown 
apart,  thus  making  a  passage  for  the  river,  and  stand- 
ing perpendicular  on  either  side.  In  other  places  the 
mountains  are  more  distant.  Leaving  a  beautiful  fer- 
tile valley  between,  we  passed  another  village  called 
Sallenche,  still  more  recently  burned  down  by  light- 
ning. Here  we  left  the  diligence  for  a  smaller  car- 
riage, the  name  of  which  I  did  not  learn,  adapted  to 
the  rougher  roads  of  the  higher  regions.  In  this  we 
went  to  the  Falls  of  Bon  Nant,  where  are  the  famous 
baths  of  St.  Gervais  ;  also  hot  sulphur  springs.  This 
is  quite  a  resort  for  invalids  and  travelers  generally. 
The  entrance  is  so  narrow  and  crooked,  that  when  at 
the  baths  you  appear  to  be  entirely  surrounded  by 
high  mountains,  so  that  it  would  seem  impossible  to 
get  out. 

After  dinner,  and  looking  at  the  falls,  springs,  and 
scenery,  we  engaged  a  man  to  carry  our  luggage  round 
to  Mont  Joli  Hotel,  and  we  took  a  zigzag  path  up  the 
side  of  the  mountain,  which  was  very  steep.  Here  we 
passed  the  night,  and  early  next  morning,  being  joined 
by  Mr.  Do  Watteville,  the  president  of  the  Geneva 
Evangelical  Society,  with  three  mules  and  a  guide  we  set 
out  for  Mont  Bellevue,  where  we  arrived  in  about  five 
hours.  Here  we  were  in  full  view  of  Mont  Blanc,  a  deep 
ravine  being  between  it  and  us,  the  atmosphere  very 
clear,  and  the  snow  so  white  that  the  mountain  seemed 


200  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

almost  within  reach.  Our  fellow-travelers  then  re- 
turned to  the  Mont  Joli  Hotel,  and  we  took  a  zigzag 
path  down  a  steep  side  of  the  mountain  —  too  steep  to 
ride  — to  Chamouni,  a  village  in  the  plain  of  the  Arve. 

9/A.  We  set  out  with  two  mules,  two  guides,  and 
pike  poles,  or  large  canes,  about  six  feet  long,  with  a 
sharp  iron  point  in  one  end.  In  about  two  hours, 
riding  up  a  steep  winding  road,  we  readied  Montan- 
vert.  Here,  leaving  our  mules  and  taking  our  feet,  we 
hoped,  with  the  aid  of  our  pikes,  to  reach,  if  possible, 
a  place  called  the  "  Garden."  This  is  a  verdant  spot 
in  the  midst  of  an  immense  glacier,  or  sea  of  ice, 
surrounded  by  the  most  beautiful  of  the  Alps  —  the 
needles,  with  their  thousand  sharp  peaks,  of  different 
higlits,  pointing  up  to  their  Maker. 

The  entrance  to  the  Garden  is  crooked,  so  that, 
when  there,  one  appears  to  be  entirely  shut  in  by  high 
and  beautiful  mountains.  The  glacier  which  we  passed 
over  was  probably  nearly  ten  miles  long,  and  on  an 
average  of  perhaps  one  thousand  feet  broad,  and  from 
three  to  five  hundred  feet  deep,  all  of  solid  ice.  From 
the  lower  end  of  this,  or  near  it,  issues  the  River 
Arveiron,  connecting  with  the  Arve,  which  has  its  rise 
at  a  glacier  a  little  above  this.  These  rivers  probably 
extend  the  whole  length  of  the  glacier  at  the  bottom, 
as  in  the  crevices  and  holes  in  the  ice,  the  water  pro- 
duced by  thawing  on  the  top  is  constantly  running 
down. 

Leaving  Le  Montanvert,  —  a  hotel  erected  for  a  rest- 
ing place  for  travelers.  —  our  guides  took  some  cold 
meat,  bread,  and  cheese  in  their  knapsacks,  urging  us 
to  take  some  brandy  to  put  in  our  ice  water  on  our 


VISIT   TO   EUROPE.  201 

journey,  which  of  course  we  declined  for  ourselves, 
allowing  them  to  take  what  they  chose.  We  first 
passed  through  a  beautiful  flowery  walk  a  short  dis- 
tance, then  began  to  descend  to  the  glacier  over  an 
almost  perpendicular  ledge,  where  we  had  to  step  with 
great  care  upon  little  projections  of  the  rock  of  not 
more  than  two  or  three  inches'  breadth,  and  those 
frequently  far  apart.  We  all  got  down  safely,  and 
after  some  difficulty  mounted  upon  the  glacier,  the 
surface  of  which  is  very  rough,  and  all  the  way  as- 
cending. It  abounds  with  deep  crevices  or  fissures, 
requiring  great  care  in  stepping  or  jumping  across 
them.  If  one  should  make  a  misstep  here,  he  might 
be  precipitated  a  hundred  feet,  and  find  himself  wedged 
in  between  two  vast  bodies  of  ice ;  or  perhaps  he  might 
go  through,  into  the  river  below.  Here  we  found  our 
pikestaffs  a  great  safeguard.  In  some  places,  for  a 
considerable  distance,  where  the  fall  was  greater,  the 
ice  had  broken  up  and  come  down  in  avalanches,  in 
such  wild  confusion  that  it  was  as  impossible  to  pass  it 
as  to  walk  upon  the  needles  of  the  Alps.  In  such 
places  we  got  along  upon  the  sides  of  the  mountain 
ledges  as  best  we  could.  All  along  on  the  glacier  are 
immense  masses  of  stone,  thrown  sometimes  into  the 
middle  of  it  by  the  avalanches  of  snow  and  ice  which 
are  coming  down  from  the  mountains  on  both  sides. 
I  noticed  one  stone  of,  I  should  think,  twenty  or  thirty 
feet  in  diameter.  We  were  told  by  the  guides  that 
most  persons  who  set  out  on  this  journey  stop  at  the 
glacier  near  the  hotel  where  wo  left  our  mules,  and 
that  of  those  who  start  for  the  Garden,  a  majority  turn 
back  before  they  reacli  it.  I  should  remark  that, 
although  I  have  spoken  of  this  as  one  glacier,  it  being 


202  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

all  connected,  yet  it  is  called  by  different  names  at 
different  points. 

This  was  a  hard  four  hours'  walk.  Probably  two 
thirds  or  more  of  it  was  upon  ice  or  snow.  Where 
there  was  snow,  as  it  was  rather  steep,  and  the  top 
softened  by  the  sun,  it  was  even  more  tiresome  walking 
than  on  the  ice.  This  excursion  may  be  thought  a 
very  dangerous  one,  but  I  do  not  regard  it  so  to  one 
who  is  careful  and  has  a  steady  head. 

In  returning,  it  was  descending  most  of  the  way, 
and  we  were  but  three  hours  in  going  to  the  place 
where  we  left  our  mules.  "We  mounted  them,  and  in 
a  little  more  than  two  hours  were  at  our  lodgings  in 
Chamouni  before  sundown,  highly  gratified  with  what 
we  had  seen,  but  tired  enough  to  keep  quiet.  I  find 
my  description  so  meager  as  not  to  deserve  the  name. 
I  can  only  say,  with  regard  to  what  we  have  seen  yes- 
terday and  to-day,  in  the  language  of  my  friend, 
"  Wonderful,  more  wonderful,  most  wonderful !  " 

Friday,  July  10.  At  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  we 
mounted  our  mules,  with  our  luggage  strapped  on 
behind,  and  a  guide  on  foot  to  take  our  mules  back, 
and  set  out  for  Martigny,  walking  the  mules  all  the 
way  for  eight  hours  and  a  half.  Our  road  —  or  rather 
path,  for  it  was  not  passable  for  carriages  of  any  kind 
—  was  all  the  way  winding  among  mountains  the  most 
wild  and  rugged  imaginable  ;  some  covered  with  snow, 
and  the  ravines  with  glaciers ;  some  with  sharp  rocks 
like  needles,  and  some  with  forests,  making  a  constant 
variety,  as  one  after  another  opened  to  our  view.  We 
followed  up  a  ravine  from  the  river  Arve  until  the 
last  rill  that  ran  into  it  terminated.  Then,  as  we  began 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  203 

to  descend,  a  little  rivulet  came  down  from  one  of  the 
mountains,  and  ran  toward  the  Rhone.  This  was  in- 
creased by  tributary  streams  from  the  right  and  left 
continually,  until  it  became  a  powerful  river,  emptying 
into  the  Rhone  at  Martigny. 

Our  path  was  not  less  romantic  than  the  scenery 
around  —  sometimes  along  the  rapidly  descending 
stream,  which  was  constantly  leaping  down  among  the 
rocks  in  wild  confusion ;  sometimes  winding  up  the 
side  of  a  mountain ;  sometimes  cut  through  a  perpen- 
dicular ledge,  with  solid  rock  entirely  overhanging  the 
path  ;  and  in  one  case  piercing  the  solid  rock  about 
one  hundred  feet,  so  that  we  could  ride  through  on  our 
mules.  About  three  miles  of  the  last  of  our  ride  were 
down  a  steep  hill,  which  looked  dangerous ;  but  our 
mules  were  sure-footed,  and  by  a  kind  Providence  we 
got  down  without  injury. 

There  are  along  the  path  a  number  of  poor  Swiss 
villages,  with  patches  of  land  cultivated  whenever  a 
little  soil  can  be  found.  These  villagers  live  in  mis- 
erable little  log  cabins,  usually  without  any  glass  win- 
dows, and  frequently  occupied  partly  by  themselves 
and  partly  by  their  cows.  At  half  past  one  o'clock  we 
arrived  at  Martigny,  in  the  valley  of  the  Rhone.  This 
river  has  just  overflowed  its  banks,  flooding  many  fields 
of  grain  and  grass,  and  doing  a  large  amount  of  dam- 
age. Just  opposite  this  place  is  where  Napoleon 
crossed  the  Alps  with  his  army. 

Geneva,  July  11.  This  morning  at  eight  o'clock 
left  Martigny  in  a  small  carriage,  in  which  we  rode 
sideways,  very  common  in  this  country,  called  c7/ar, 
drawn  by  one  horse,  down  the  valley  of  the  Rhone  to 


204  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAPFORD. 

Villeneuve,  on  the  Lake  of  Geneva,  a  distance  of 
twenty-four  miles  ;  then  we  took  the  steamer  down  tho 
Lake  of  Geneva.  This  lake  is  a  beautiful  sheet  of  pure, 
transparent  water,  about  sixty  miles  long,  and  nine 
wide  in  the  middle,  very  narrow  at  the  ends,  and  quite 
circular,  being  nearly  of  the  form  of  the  new  moon. 
Toward  the  upper  end  of  the  lake,  on  the  south  side, 
were  some  high  mountains  ;  with  this  exception,  the 
land  rises  gradually,  is  very  fertile,  and  settled  with 
numerous  towns  and  villages,  and  many  very  beautiful 
country  residences  and  splendid  mansions. 

July  17.  I  went  with  Miss  Gaussen  to  a  charity 
school  of  little  girls,  in  which  she  is  interested,  and 
heard  Mr.  Kirk  address  the  children  in  French. 


Passed  through  the  different  markets.  The 
amount  of  meats  was  very  small  in  proportion  to  the 
vegetables.  Every  thing,  except  meat  and  grain,  is 
sold  in  the  open  public  streets  ;  and  in  some  of  those  I 
verily  believe  there  were  more  than  ten  thousand 
women  at  one  time,  filling  the  street  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  mile,  so  that  it  was  difficult  to  pass,  and 
scarcely  a  man  to  be  seen  except  the  police. 


Mr.  Bargnani  has  arrived,  and  is  meeting 
Mr.  Kirk  and  others  in  consultation  respecting  the 
interests  of  the  Christian  Alliance  and  Italy.  I  can 
not  but  hope  and  believe  that  our  long  stay  here  will 
result  in  good  to  each.  We  have  decided  to  leave 
Geneva  on  the  21st,  and  I  have  taken  our  seats  to-day 
in  the  diligence.  Although  this  is  a  delightful  place, 
it  is  more  delightful  to  set  my  face  toward  home. 

Sabbath,  July  19.     On  our  way  to  church,  passed 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  205 

hundreds  of  peasants,  male  and  female,  who  had  come 
into  the  city  to  find  employment,  the  men  with  a 
scythe  on  their  shoulders,  and  the  women  with  an  in- 
strument for  reaping.  On  the  morning  of  each  Sab- 
bath, before  the  people  of  the  city  have  arisen,  com- 
panies of  the  peasantry  may  be  heard  marching 
through  the  streets,  with  implements  of  husbandry, 
singing  as  they  go.  First  the  men  sing  a  tune,  and 
then  the  women  respond.  The  time  is  perfect,  and 
the  tune  flowing  and  easy.  The  words  I  can  not  un- 
derstand. Their  voices  are  very  clear  and  sweet,  and 
the  effect  would  be  delightful  when  all  else  is  still,  but 
for  the  fact  that  it  is  the  Lord's  day,  and  they  are  seek- 
ing employment  for  the  coming  week.  I  returned  to 
my  room,  and  when  seated,  my  thoughts  reverted  to 
the  many  quiet  Sabbaths  I  had  passed  in  Boston.  For 
although  there  are  many  profanations  of  the  Sabbath 
there,  still,  in  comparison  with  any  place  I  have  seen 
on  the  continent  of  Europe,  it  is  kept  externally  as 
sacred. 

20th.  Mr.  Bargnani  took  breakfast  with  us,  and 
spent  most  of  the  forenoon  in  conversation  upon  the 
condition  and  prospects  of  Italy.  Being  out  of  funds, 
I  furnished  him  with  two  hundred  dollars.  How  mel- 
ancholy, that  a  people  living  in  a  climate  the  most 
salubrious,  and  on  a  soil  the  most  productive,  should 
be  among  the  most  poor,  degraded,  and  miserable  of 
civilized  nations  ! 

21st.  After  spending  a  sleepless  night,  although 
not  sensibly  ill,  started  in  the  diligence  for  Paris. 
Following  up  the  lake  to  Nyon,  then  turning  at  a  right 
angle,  we  commenced  ascending  the  range  of  the  Jura 

18 


206  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

Mountains.  The  road  being  steep  and  winding,  the 
driver  opened  the  door,  and  gave  all  an  opportunity 
to  walk.  Nearly  all,  and  among  the  number  two 
ladies,  embraced  it.  A  foot  path  ran  straight  up  the 
mountain,  shortening  the  distance,  but  of  course  being 
more  steep.  When  we  came  to  the  first  crossing  of 
the  road,  I  was  so  much  exhausted  that  I  waited  for 
the  diligence  to  come  along,  and  resumed  my  seat, 
although  the  ladies  walked  on.  About  ten  o'clock  we 
reached  a  town  in  the  mountains  where  we  took  break- 
fast. I  did  not  think  myself  ill,  but  was  still  surprised 
at  my  weakness.  Soon  after  starting  I  was  seized  with 
violent  pain,  indicating  the  approach  of  dysentery, 
which  increased  through  the  day.  About  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  we  came  to  a  village,  where  we  were  to 
sup.  I  told  Mr.  Kirk  if  he  would  send  me  a  cup  of 
tea,  I  would  lie  down  upon  the  cushion.  "While  he 
was  gone  I  had  a  very  distressing  turn,  nearly  fainting, 
which  led  me  to  doubt  the  propriety  of  proceeding 
further ;  but  as  this  was  an  inconvenient  place,  and 
being  privileged  with  the  coupe  entirely  to  ourselves, 
after  making  the  best  provision  we  could  for  my  com- 
fort, we  decided  to  proceed.  Although  my  bodily  suf- 
ferings were  considerable,  and,  at  times,  almost  insup- 
portable, I  was  almost  entirely  spared  that  anxious 
foreboding  which  so  often  adds  mental  misery  and 
anguish  to  bodily  pain  ;  having  endeavored  to  profit 
by  that  delightful  text,  "  Be  careful  for  nothing." 

At  -eight  o'clock  we  arrived  at  Dijon,  a  large  town 
of  thirty  thousand  inhabitants.  Here  Mr.  Kirk  sent 
for  a  physician,  who  said  I  must  not  proceed  further. 
He  took  us  to  a  nice  hotel,  where  we  found  a  large 
room,  a  quiet  place,  and  the  people  all  kindness.  He 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  207 

also  provided  an  excellent  old  nurse,  whose  great  kind- 
ness and  care  I  can  not  soon  forget.  My  physician 
proved  to  be  very  skillful,  and  soon  relieved  me  en- 
tirely. He  seemed  very  much  pleased  when  he  could 
get  some  English  words  to  speak  with  me.  Having  a 
little  book  of  translations,  after  he  had  done  what  he 
could  at  that  time,  he  took  it  to  the  window,  and 
seemed  for  some  time  to  be  studying  it.  At  length 
he  returned,  smiling,  and  said,  "  Quiet,  diet,  friend- 
ship," then  shook  hands  very  affectionately,  and  left 
me.  Being  so  much  relieved,  I  slept  most  of  the  next 
day,  and  the  day  following  took  some  gentle  medicine* 
When  my  doctor  came  that  night,  he  said  I  might 
start  in  the  diligence  the  next  afternoon,  at  five  o'clock. 
He  appeared  to  write  down  all  the  directions,  ar- 
ranging my  drinks,  &c.,  so  that  I  took  something  once 
in  an  hour,  my  good  nurse  keeping  them  and  my  watch 
before  her  all  the  time,  and  so  quiet  that  I  should  not 
have  known  she  was  in  the  room.  The  doctor  visited 
me  four  times,  and  charged  but  fifteen  francs,  or  less 
than  three  dollars.  The  nurse  asked  six  francs  ;  but 
learning  that  she  was  poor,  and  had  a  sick  husband, 
whom  she  would  occasionally  run  home  to  see,  I  gave 
her  twenty. 

During  this  short  illness  I  received  so  much  sym- 
pathy and  kindness  from  the  French,  —  not  only  from 
my  physician  and  nurse,  but  from  the  people  of  the 
hotel  and  my  fellow-travelers  in  the  diligence,  —  that 
I  wish  ever  to  remember  it  with  gratitude  to  them  and 
to  Him  who  thus  inclined  them.  I  shall  long  remem- 
ber a  French  lady  who  traveled  with  us  from  Geneva, 
and  had  some  knowledge  of  the  English  language, 
who,  when  I  got  out  of  the  diligence,  came  to  me,  and, 


208  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

after  hesitating  a  little,  evidently  to  make  out  the  sen- 
tence, said,  "  Be  you  vary  sick  ? "  It  was  uttered 
with  an  expression  of  countenance  and  tone  of  voice 
so  expressive  of  sympathy  and  kindness,  that  I  could 
not  say,  "  Yes,"  but  smiled,  and  said,  "  Not  very." 
She  said,  in  the  same  sweet  tone  and  expression, "  Are 
you  leetel  better  ?  "  I  said,  "  Owt,  madame"  At 
five  o'clock,  we  started  again  for  Paris,  having  the 
coupe  again  to  ourselves.  Although  very  weak  when 
I  started,  I  rode  three  days  and  nights,  making  very 
short  stops. 

Among  the  many  mercies  of  the  last  week,  not  the 
least  has  been  that  of  having  my  pastor  with  me. 
"Without  him  I  know  not  what  I  should  have  done. 
Most  sincerely  would  I  thank  my  heavenly  Father  for 
the  discipline  of  the  past  week.  I  do  not  pray  for 
afflictions,  but  I  do  pray  for  sanctification  ;  and  if  this 
work  can  not  go  on  in  this  treacherous  heart  without, 
then  let  afflictions  come,  in  whatever  garb  he  may 
clothe  them. 

London,  July  31.  After  breakfast,  went  out  and 
engaged  our  passage  home  on  the  4th  of  September 
next.  This  leads  me  to  feel  that  the  time  is  coming 
when,  with  the  good  hand  of  our  God  upon  us,  we 
shall  see  our  beloved  country,  and  more  beloved 
friends  again. 

Friday.  A  return  of  former  illness,  which  kept  me 
in  bed  all  day,  abstaining  from  food,  remembering  the 
direction  of  my  old  French  physician,  "  Quiet,  diet." 

Monday  and  Tuesday.  Attended  meetings  of  the 
committee,  which  were  increasingly  interesting,  espe' 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  209 

cially  in  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  brotherly  love  that 
prevailed.  Subjects  were  discussed  with  spirit  and 
freedom,  and  in  two  cases,  when  the  members  ap- 
peared to  be  nearly  divided,  finding  discussion  did  not 
bring  them  together,  prayer  was  proposed  ;  after  which 
the  vote  was  taken,  and  found  to  be  unanimous. 
Upon  which  an  old  gentleman  said,  "  Let  us  sing  the 
doxology, '  Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow.' " 
I  never  saw  such  an  effect  produced  by  the  singing  of 
a  verse  before.  Many  of  the  committee  were  in  tears. 
In  the  other  case,  when  the  vote  was  taken  after 
prayer,  there  were  only  five  hands  up  in  the  negative, 
although  there  were  probably  more  than  four  hundred 
present. 

Wednesday,  August  19.  This  is  the  first  day  of  the 
General  Conference  —  a  day  which  I  hope  never  to 
forget.  An  assembly  of  eight  or  ten  hundred  Chris- 
tian brethren,  probably  nine  tenths  of  whom  were 
ministers  of  the  gospel,  from  more  than  twenty  differ- 
ent denominations  of  Christians  in  England,  Wales, 
Scotland,  Ireland,  America,  France,  Germany,  Swit- 
zerland, and  different  missionary  stations,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  laying  aside  their  sectarian  prejudices,  and 
uniting  together  for  the  promotion  of  Christian  love 
and  union,  is  such  a  sight  as  was  never  seen  in  this 
fallen  world  before.  Praying  and  singing  might  be 
heard  in  different  languages,  in  the  general  meeting  or 
in  the  committee  rooms.  Never  did  I  hear  such  pray- 
ing before  —  old,  gray-headed  ministers,  with  tears  in 
their  eyes,  confessing  their  uncharitablcness,  the  un- 
kind and  censorious  feelings  they  had  indulged,  and 
words  they  had  uttered  ;  their  prayers  for  pardon,  and 

18* 


210  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

that  they  might  all  be  filled  with  love  to  each  other 
and  to  their  common  Head,  and  that  they  might  all  be 
one !  The  prayers  of  Christians  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,  I  do  believe,  have  been  heard  for  this  con- 
ference. 

20tk.  The  meetings  of  the  conference  to-day  have 
been  full  of  interest,  and  a  spirit  of  kindness  and  love. 
In  the  morning,  after  spending  an  hour  in  devotional 
exercises,  the  first  two  resolutions  were  passed  unani- 
mously, after  a  free  discussion,  and  many  interesting 
*  addresses,  which  occupied  more  than  three  hours.  In 
the  evening,  the  third  and  important  resolution  —  to 
form  the  Evangelical  Alliance  —  was  discussed  more 
than  two  hours.  All  spoke  in  favor  of  the  Alliance. 
But  many  proposed  amendments  to  the  resolution,  and 
advocated  them  with  tenacity.  All  amendments,  how- 
ever, were  rejected,  except  the  striking  out  of  "  the" 
before  "church."  Before  taking  the  final  vote,  the 
chairman  requested  all  to  stand  up  a  few  moments  in 
silence,  saying  that  he  doubted  not  all  would  find 
their  hearts  ascending  in  prayer  that  God  would  decide 
this  important  question.  After  a  short  time,  he  broke 
the  silence  by  saying,  "  All  who  are  in  favor  of  pass- 
ing this  resolution  will  hold  up  their  hands."  The 
vote  was  unanimous.  An  old  gentleman  said  aloud, 
"  Thanks  to  God  that  I  have  lived  to  see  this  day." 
Another  said,  "  Sing  *  Praise  God,  from  whom  all  bless- 
ings flow.' '  All  joined  in  singing  that  delightful  dox- 
ology  with  so  much  heart  and  earnestness  as  to  make 
the  hall  tremble.  In  less  than  a  moment  the  whole 
audience  were  shaking  hands  with  each  other  with  a 
cordiality  and  earnestness  I  have  seldom,  if  ever,  wit- 


VISIT   TO   EUROPE.  211 

nessed.  I  was  between  a  clergyman  of  the  Established 
church  and  a  dissenting  minister,  both  of  whom  seized 
my  hands  and  shook  them,  saying,  "  I  can  reach  across 
the  Atlantic  to  take  a  Christian  brother's  hand." 

Sabbath,  23d.  Rev.  Baptist  Noel  gave  yesterday  an 
invitation  to  the  Alliance  to  partake  of  the  sacrament 
at  his  church  to-day.  It  was  an  interesting  sight  — 
the  large  collection  of  ministers  and  laymen,  of  dif- 
ferent denominations,  kneeling  around  the  altar,  par- 
taking of  the  emblems  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
from  the  hands  of  an  Episcopalian. 


The  meetings  of  the  Alliance  were  very  in- 
teresting all  day.  In  the  evening,  the  vote  in  favor  of 
the  doctrinal  basis  of  nine  articles  was  unanimous, 
with  but  one  dissenting  voice  ;  whereupon  they  united 
in  singing  the  Coronation  Hymn,  "  All  hail  the  power 
of  Jesus'  name."  This  morning  the  meeting  was  in 
Exeter  Hall,  which  was  filled  to  overflowing,  not  only 
the  seats,  but  every  inch  upon  which  a  man  could 
stand.  After  many  interesting  addresses,  following 
that  of  Sir  Culling  E.  Smith,  Rev.  William  Jay,  D.  D., 
was  announced.  Loud  and  long  expressions  of  ap- 
plause filled  the  hall.  The  old  gentleman,  now 
seventy-seven  years  of  age,  was  so  much  affected  in 
view  of  such  an  assembly,  and  the  occasion,  as  to  be 
entirely  deprived  of  the  power  of  utterance.  He  sat 
in  his  chair  and  wept  like  a  child,  which  was  probably 
the  most  eloquent  speech  he  could  have  made.  Tins 
was  the  most  interesting  meeting  I  ever  attended. 
There  were  some  of  the  most  learned  and  pious  men 
of  the  age,  clergymen,  statesmen,  private  citizens,  of 
various  denominations,  acknowledging  their  past  un- 


212  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

charitableness  and  unkindness ;  some  who  had  been 
engaged  in  controversy,  confessing  the  bitterness  with 
which  they  had  conducted  it ;  all  pledging  themselves 
that,  while  they  would  feel  at  liberty  still  to  discuss 
and  defend  what  they  believed  to  be  truth,  they  would 
put  away  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and 
clamor,  and  evil  speaking,  with  all  malice,  and  be 
kind,  tender-hearted,  forbearing  one  with  another  in 
love,  forgiving  one  another,  even  as  God,  for  Christ's 
sake,  had  forgiven  them.  I  sat  upon  a  plank  five 
hours,  without  scarcely  thinking  of  myself.  And  al- 
though many  stood  during  the  services,  scarcely  an 
individual  went  out  or  appeared  tired. 

There  are  now  present  twelve  hundred  and  fifty 
members  of  the  Alliance,  most  of  whom  are  ministers 
of  the  gospel.  Of  this  number,  two  hundred  and  fifty 
are  clergymen  of  the  Church  of  England,  many  of 
whom  appear  to  be  among  the  choicest  spirits  in  the 
Alliance.  Many  of  the  speakers  spoke  as  if  inspired 
from  on  high  ;  Dr.  James,  especially,  appeared  to  be 
carried,  and  his  audience  with  him,  up  to  that  great 
meeting  of  the  Christian  Evangelical  Alliance  from 
every  nation  and  denomination  around  the  throne 
of  God. 

Dublin,  Ireland,  August  29.  Arrived  here  this 
morning.  A  gentleman,  finding  that  I  was  from 
America,  went  with  me  through  the  college,  where  are 
seven  hundred  students ;  and,  I  should  think,  accom- 
modations for  three  times  that  number.  I  have  walked 
or  rode  nearly  all  day,  and  seen  most  of  the  principal 
streets  and  public  buildings.  Although  these  are 
handsome,  and  many  of  them  elegant,  indicating 


VISIT  TO  EUROPE.  213 

wealth,  prosperity,  and  happiness,  the  back  streets  and 
alleys,  with  the  buildings  on  them,  and  their  inhabit- 
ants, furnish  painful  evidence  of  extreme  degradation, 
poverty,  and  suffering.  Beggars  are  very  numerous, 
appearing  in  the  most  dirty,  ragged,  pitiable  condition 
conceivable.  Still,  the  gentry  compare  favorably  with 
those  of  other  cities  in  Europe  whom  I  have  seen.  I 
have  been  treated  with  more  attention  and  respect  by 
entire  strangers  here  than  in  any  other  city,  and  I 
must  say,  I  have  seen  a  larger  proportion  of  good 
looking,  and  even  handsome,  ladies  than  in  any 
other  city. 

Sunday,  August  30.  I  went  out  in  pursuit  of  a 
meeting,  but  finding  the  Protestant  churches  do  not 
open  until  twelve  o'clock,  entered  a  large  Catholic 
church  just  as  they  were  engaged  in  saying  high  mass. 
In  the  center  of  the  house,  and  in  front  of  the  altar, 
were  a  few  people  of  respectable  appearance  seated, 
with  kneeling  benches  before  them,  separated  from  the 
rest  of  the  audience  by  a  railing.  On  either  side  were 
crowds  of  the  poor,  some  dressed  decently,  others  very 
ragged  and  dirty :  these  were  kneeling  upon  a  stone 
floor,  with  their  lips  constantly  in  motion,  with  strings 
of  beads  in  their  hands,  occasionally  moving  a  bead 
from  the  right  hand  to  the  left,  while  the  priests,  in 
their  gorgeous  attire,  were  busily  engaged  sprinkling 
the  holy  water,  or  burning  incense,  or  chanting  some- 
thing I  did  not  understand  ;  taking  off  and  putting  on 
their  caps ;  kneeling  around  the  altar,  sometimes  in 
one  place  and  sometimes  in  another,  with  a  sanctimo- 
nious air.  The  scene  made  my  heart  sicken,  perhaps 
the  more  so  as  I  had  just  been  reading  a  description 


214  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFOBD. 

of  Luther's  first  visit  to  Rome,  when  he  became  so 
disgusted  with  the  wickedness  of  the  priests,  and  the 
heartlessness  of  their  worship. 

In  the  afternoon  I  heard  a  sermon,  in  a  Protestant 
church,  from  the  text,  "  He  doeth  all  things  well." 
The  preacher  appeared  to  have  more  orthodoxy  than 
unction. 


2.  t  Visited  the  Giant's  Causeway  ;  also  went 
into  a  number  of  the  most  miserable-looking  huts  I 
could  find  in  the  outskirts  of  the  town.  They  are 
generally  very  filthy,  and  some  of  the  clothing,  of  both 
sexes,  so  ragged  as  to  afford  but  a  partial  covering. 
When  asked  how  they  were  situated,  and  if  they  got  a 
comfortable  living,  they  would  say,  "  Yes,  I  thank 
God."  But  when  spoken  to  about  making  provision 
for  the  soul,  they  excuse  themselves  by  saying,  "  We 
have  as  much  as  we  can  do  to  get  along  and  provide 
for  ourselves  and  children,  and  have  no  clothes  to  go 
to  church."  Upon  being  reminded  of  the  danger  of 
making  excuses  now,  which  will  not  justify  them  be- 
fore God  at  the  judgment,  they  appeared  solemn  and 
willing  to  hear.  In  one  case,  quite  a  congregation  of 
men,  women,  and  children  collected  about  the  door. 
In  some  cases  I  gave  a  trifle  to  the  aged  and  infirm. 
I  went  through  the  workhouse  here,  which  is  well 
managed,  the  children  being  instructed  in  all  the  com- 
mon branches.  When  the  keeper  had  gone  around 
and  shown  me  their  beds,  which  are  of  straw,  laid  upon 
the  floor,  their  school  rooms,  mode  of  cooking,  &c.,  he 
said,  "  I  suppose  you  have  nothing  of  this  kind  in  your 
country  !  " 

Belfast,  September  2.    After  visiting  the  Botanic 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  215 

Garden,  spent  two  hours  in  the  poorhouse,  where  are 
about  a  thousand  inmates.  This  poorhouse  system, 
established  by  Parliament  about  five  years  ago,  I  think 
must  be  a  great  blessing  to  the  nation,  especially  to 
the  children,  who,  instead  of  living  in  the  streets,  in 
ignorance,  filth,  and  vice,  are  now  not  only  instructed, 
but  also  form  habits  of  cleanliness  and  industry. 
Adults  generally  dislike  it,  and  many  will  not  enter 
because  they  are  obliged  to  keep  themselves  clean,  and 
are  deprived  of  their  beloved  whiskey  and  more  be- 
loved tobacco ;  for  almost  all  the  poorer  part  use  their 
stub  pipes,  and,  having  limited  mental  resources,  are 
miserable  when  deprived  of  them.  The  master  of 
the  house  gave  me  all  the  information  I  wanted,  and 
some  more.  Leaving  this  institution,  I  visited  a  large 
linen  manufactory,  owned  by  Mr.  M.,  a  very  gentle- 
manly man,  as,  indeed,  most  of  the  intelligent  Irish- 
men are.  Here  are  eight  hundred  persons  employed, 
the  most  of  whom  are  girls.  I  was  kindly  accompa- 
nied through  all  the  apartments,  and  shown  the  whole 
process  through  which  the  flax  passes,  from  its  crude 
state  to  the  finest  fabric.  At  five  o'clock  I  went  on 
board  the  Sea  King,  for  Liverpool. 

3d.  I  arrived  at  Liverpool  at  half  past  six  o'clock, 
after  a  very  smooth  passage  and  good  night's  sleep. 
Am  occupying  a  bed  room  at  Brown's  Temperance 
House,  Clayton  Square.  Visited  the  Zoological  Gar- 
dens, and  afterward  passed  through  the  poorhouse  of 
Derby  Union,  two  miles  from  the  city. 

4:t/i.  Embarked  on  board  the  Cambria  at  six 
o'clock  for  Boston.  Weather  mild  and  very  pleasant; 
sea  smooth  ;  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  passengers. 


216  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

We  have  an  excellent  state  room,  high  and  airy,  suffi- 
ciently large  to  contain  all  of  our  luggage,  and  afford 
room  for  dressing. 

12th.  A  gale  commenced  in  the  afternoon  of  last 
Sabbath,  and  before  night  Mr.  Kirk,  myself,  and  sev- 
eral others  became  sick.  The  wind  increased  and 
blew  almost  a  gale  from  Sabbath  night  until  last  night 
—  five  days.  The  first  two  days  the  wind  was  dead 
ahead,  and  so  strong  that  we  could  make  but  five  miles 
an  hour,  and  accompanied  by  rain  a  part  of  the  time. 
At  other  times  the  sea  would  break  over  her  bows,  and 
sweep  and  wash  the  whole  deck,  even  the  upper  deck, 
the  spray  striking  high  up  on  the  chimney  and  masts, 
the  ship  at  the  same  time  pitching  and  rolling  so  that 
it  was  almost  impossible  to  stand  without  holding  by 
something.  One  of  the  passengers  was  thrown  against 
a  gun  with  such  violence  as  to  break  his  knee  pan. 
The  cow,  which  was  an  old  sailor,  was  sick,  and  beat 
about  so  much  that  she  died,  and  was  thrown  into  the 
sea  yesterday.  Of  the  one  hundred  and  eight  passen- 
gers, I  was  told  that  on  one  day  but  seven  appeared  at 
the  table.  We  kept  our  berths  most  of  the  time  for 
three  days,  unable  to  read,  or  do  any  thing.  Many 
suffered  much  more  than  we  did.  To-day  the  weather 
is  very  pleasant,  the  wind  light ;  still  there  is  much 
motion. 

Sabbath,  September  13.  The  captain  refused  a  re- 
quest that  Mr.  Kirk  might  preach,  signed  by  forty 
persons ;  the  first  name  being  that  of  Washington 
Irving. 

Friday  Morning,  September  18.    At  eight  o'clock  the 


VISIT  TO   EUROPE.  217 

travelers  arrived  safely  in  Boston,  and  were  welcomed 
by  some  hundreds  assembled  in  the  Park  Street  morn- 
ing prayer  meeting,  and  on  the  Sabbath  by  the  Mount 
Vernon  congregation,  the  services  wearing  the  form 
appropriate  to  a  thanksgiving  day.  A  sermon  was 
preached  from  the  Psalm, "  I  will  extol  thee,  my  God," 
<fec.  But  the  rejoicings  were  mingled  with  mourning ; 
for,  as  the  ship  was  Hearing  the  harbor,  bringing  to  them 
their  pastor  and  deacon,  one  of  the  most  lovely  of  the 
flock  was  passing  away,  to  return  no  more,  and  the 
oldest  deacon  had  also,  during  their  absence,  left  this 
church  for  the  church  above. 

On  his  return  the  subject  of  our  narrative  resumed 
his  work  with  increased  delight.  His  health  was  never 
more  vigorous,  and  his  spirits  were  joyous  and  light. 
The  portrait  from  which  the  engraving  here  presented 
is  a  copy,  was  taken  at  this  time. 

19 


218  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

PERSONAL   NARRATIVES   OF   CHARITABLE   AID. 

Orphan  Children.  —  Little  Jane.  —  Delight  in  the  Pleasures  of  Children.— 
Little  Nelly.— Counsel  and  Care  for  the  Poor. —  Story  of  the  West  In- 
dian Family. — The  Widow  and  her  Boy. —  Testimony  of  a  Lady. 

IN  Mr.  Safford's  family,  during  the  last  ten  or  twelve 
years  of  his  life,  might  always  be  found  two  or  more 
orphan  children.  We  have  seen  him  as  early  as  1826 
taking  into  his  family  the  children  of  his  own  brother, 
and  becoming  a  father  to  them  ;  but  we  shall  now  see 
him  receiving  many  times  that  number,  of  those  who 
had  not  the  claims  of  kindred  upon  him.  Among 
them  were  the  children  of  Germans,  Irish,  French, 
Scotch,  and  English.  These  were  seated  at  his  table, 
and  retained  in  his  family  for  weeks,  months,  or  years, 
as  the  case  might  require.  Some  of  them  were  at 
length  adopted  by  others,  and  some  were  placed  in 
situations  where  they  could  support  themselves.  He 
might  truly  say,  with  the  patriarch,  "  I  have  not  eaten 
my  morsel  myself  alone,  and  the  fatherless  hath  not 
eaten  thereof."  And  never  did  he  eat  it  with  a  better 
relish,  never  did  his  whole  countenance  beam  with 
more  delight  than  when  his  table  had  been  extended 
to  furnish  new  accommodations  for  others. 

His  own  children  were  now  leaving  home,  the  one 
for  a  residence  in  New  York,  and  another  to  enter 


NARRATIVES   OP   CHARITABLE  AID.  219 

college.  •  But  he  had  other  children,  as  he  said,  besides 
his  own  to  care  for,  and  these  were  without  number, 
and  of  all  countries.  The  first  was  a  youth  from 
India,  by  the  name  of  Barlow,  who  had  been  converted 
to  Christianity ;  the  next,  a  little  homeless  German 
girl ;  then,  a  family  of  three  children,  with  the  mother ; 
then,  an  English  girl,  of  ten  years,  with  her  little 
brother  of  four  ;  after  that,  another  English  family  of 
three  children,  with  the  mother,  whose  husband  was 
supposed  to  be  lost  at  sea,  leaving  the  widow  sorrowful, 
sick,  and  discouraged  ;  the  next,  a  bright  little  Scotch 
girl  of  seven,  whose  mother  had  been  accused  of  crime, 
and  committed  to  jail,  and  the  father  brought  this,  his 
only  treasure,  to  leave  it  with  Mr.  Safford,  as  he  for- 
sook the  country,  never  to  return. 

Of  a  little  Irish  child  received  into  his  family  he 
thus  speaks  in  a  letter  to  his  sou  :  — 

January  26,  1849. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  I  wish  you  could  step  in  and  pass 
an  evening  with  us  occasionally.  We  have  a  very 
pleasant  family  this  winter.  Besides  Daniel  Ephraim, 
we  have  L.  E.  and  II.  W.,  who,  by  invitation,  are 
passing  the  winter  with  us ;  and  also  little  Jane,  an 
orphan  child  about  twenty  months  old.  When  your 
mother  found  her,  she  looked  dirty  and  miserable,  had 
sore  fingers,  and  was  almost  sick.  For  nearly  a  week 
she  would  scarcely  look  up,  and  never  smiled,  but  pout- 
ed out  her  lips,  and  was  very  uninteresting.  She  is 
now  in  good  health,  is  lively  and  happy,  and  talks  very 
well  for  one  of  her  age.  She  has  beautiful  hair,  very 
pleasant  dark  eyes,  fine  complexion,  with  rod  cheeks, 
is  very  affectionate,  and,  we  think,  truly  handsome. 


220  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

A  lady  has  commenced  a  correspondence  with  us  who 
wishes  to  adopt  her  as  her  own.  If  she  does  not  take 
her,  I  do  not  know  but  we  shall  keep  her  ourselves. 

This  little  child,  after  a  few  months,  was  claimed 
by  distant  relatives,  who  had  previously  refused  to  do 
any  thing  for  her  support,  or  even  to  inquire  after  her 
welfare,  supposing  her  to  be  still  in  the  almshouse, 
where  they  left  her  under  Roman  Catholic  influences. 
But  on  being  told  that  she  was  in  a  Protestant  family, 
they  came  and  carried  her  to  the  Sisters  of  Charity, 
who  had  also,  until  now,  refused  to  receive  her. 
These  relatives  acknowledged  that  she  had  every 
desirable  comfort  and  care  in  Mr.  Safford's  house,  and 
that  she  appeared  perfectly  happy.  They  manifested 
no  affection  for  her ;  indeed,  the  child  had  never  be- 
fore known  what  it  was  to  be  loved  by  any  one.  But 
they  said  her  soul  would  be  lost,  and  they  would  have 
to  suffer  in  purgatory  for  the  sin  of  allowing  her  to 
become  a  heretic,  and  their  priest  had  told  them  they 
must  at  all  events  get  the  child  away  from  the  Protes- 
tants. 

The  case  of  this  child  very  strikingly  illustrated  the 
power  of  love  to  transform  the  character.  She  became 
truly  lovely,  although,  as  Mr.  Safford  has  stated,  sho 
had  been  so  uninteresting  that  even  he  was  not  at  all 
attracted  toward  her  for  the  first  two  or  three  weeks. 
But  one  day  he  came  home  bringing  a  doll  in  his  coat 
pocket.  As  he  opened  the  package  and  held  it  up, 
looking  smilingly  upon  her,  she  ran  up  to  him  witli 
her  hands  extended,  and  was  taken  upon  his  knee. 
She  now  found  that  she  was  really  loved  by  him,  and 
their  friendship  was  soon  sealed.  She  learned  the 


NARRATIVES  OP  CHARITABLE  AID.        221 

sound  of  his  key  as  it  was  introduced  into  the  lock  of 
the  front  door,  and  however  absorbed  with  her  play- 
things, they  were  left,  and  her  little  feet  were  heard  pat- 
tering through  the  entry  to  greet  him  on  his  entrance. 
So  effectually  had  she  conquered  the  habit  of  pouting, 
—  the  most  powerful  stimulus  with  her  being  the  fear 
that  she  should  not  be  loved,  —  that,  when  the  time  of 
parting  came,  which  was  truly  a  sad  event  to  the 
whole  household,  as  well  as  to  the  child,  as  she  was 
carried  out  of  the  door  by  the  stranger,  it  was  with 
her  lips  compressed,  while  her  eyes  overflowed  with 
tears.  This  inspired  the  hope  that  other  teachings  had 
not  been  in  vain. 

Mr.  Safford  loved  children.  His  kindness  was  not 
bestowed  in  pursuance  of  any  formal  plan  in  respect  to 
them  ;  but  as  he  had  a  heart  and  hand  for  every  good 
work,  if  the  providence  of  God  brought  to  his  notice 
a  little  child  in  circumstances  needing  fatherly  kind- 
ness, whether  it  was  of  refined  and  cultivated  parent- 
age, or  otherwise,  he  could  throw  his  arms  around  it, 
and,  if  need  be,  add  it  to  his  household.  He  was 
never  annoyed  or  troubled  with  any  thing  which  this 
involved,  except  the  fear  of  the  care  that  it  imposed 
upon  his  family. 

It  was  delightful  to  witness  the  pleasure  imparted 
and  received  by  such  children  and  their  newly-found 
friend.  Never  could  there  have  been  a  more  beautiful 
illustration  of  the  sentiments  expressed  by  another  — 
"  Live  not  for  selfish  ends ;  live  to  bless  others  ;  for 
every  act  of  this  kind  will  find  a  speedy  echo  in  your 
own  breast."  One  of  them,  whom  we  will  call  Mary, 
then  a  pleasing  little  girl  of  throe  summers,  was  often 
taken  by  him  to  ride ;  he  allowing  her  to  sit  in  his  lap 

19  • 


222  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

and  entertain  him  with  her  childish  prattle,  and  then 
disputing  with  her  which  should  sing  first,  settling  the 
matter  by  taking  turns.  On  one  occasion  a  family 
party,  including  little  Mary  and  her  brother,  visited  a 
watering  place  forty  miles  distant  from  Boston.  In 
this  excursion,  not  only  Mr.  Safford's  enjoyment,  but 
that  of  the  whole  party,  was  much  enhanced  by  the 
pleasure  it  afforded  them,  especially  the  brother,  then 
a  boy  of  eight  years.  He  had  expressed  the  greatest 
desire  to  see  that  Atlantic  Ocean  in  reality  which  he 
had  so  often  examined  upon  the  map.  When  he  first 
came  in  sight  of  the  sea,  inspired  with  wonder  and 
delight,  lie  asked,  "  Is  that  truly  the  Atlantic  ?  "  and 
after  gazing  at  it  a  moment,  exclaimed,  "  Well,  I  have 
never  before  in  my  life  seen  the  ocean  in  all  its  gran- 
deur." On  reaching  the  beach,  he  was  seized  with 
such  an  irrepressible  desire  to  bathe  in  it,  that  Mr.  Saf- 
ford  said, "  Well,  jump  out  of  the  carriage,  and  lay  off 
your  jacket  and  pantaloons,  and  run."  The  tide  was 
flowing  out,  and  the  sea  was  very  calm.  With  delight, 
and,  as  he  thought,  the  bravery  of  a  hero,  he  obeyed. 
But  the  first  ripple  that  passed  over  his  feet  so  thor- 
oughly affrighted  him,  that  he  turned  and  ran  back 
with  all  possible  speed  to  the  carriage,  saying,  "  I  can 
not  contend  with  those  mighty  waves ! "  Such  inci- 
dents, though  trivial  in  themselves,  show  at  least  ono 
of  the  sources  from  which  Mr.  Safford's  enjoyment 
came. 

The  providence  of  God  which  had  brought  him  into 
connection  with  these  children  was  one  of  peculiar 
interest.  A  wealthy  and  truly  estimable  gentleman 
and  lady,  in  a  distant  town  in  the  state,  had  been  early 
called  to  consign  one  after  another  of  their  dear  chil- 


NARRATIVES  OF  CHARITABLE  AID.       223 

dren  to  the  grave.  Five  little  mounds  may  be  seen 
side  by  side  in  a  burial  place  near  their  beautiful  man- 
sion. They  had  taken  to  their  stricken  hearts  two 
children  of  a  missionary,  whom  they  had  educated, 
and  who  were  expecting  soon  to  leave  their  adopted 
home,  the  one  to  be  married,  and  the  other  to  travel 
in  foreign  countries.  In  anticipation  of  this,  the  lady 
had  requested  Mrs.  Safford,  if  she  became  acquainted 
with  any  child  suitable  for  adoption,  that  they  might 
be  informed  of  it.  The  latter,  having  casually  met 
with  little  Mary,  and  learned  something  of  her  history, 
believed  that  she  would  please  her  friends,  and  wrote 
them  accordingly. 

They  came  ;  all  the  arrangements  were  made,  and 
the  next  day  she  was  to  go  to  her  new  home.  At  the 
tea  table  were  seated,  with  Mr.  Safford's  family,  little 
Mary's  two  sisters,  older  than  herself,  her  two  brothers, 
and  her  newly-found  parents.  She  was  happy  in  going 
with  them,  for  she  had  been  fully  informed  about  the 
beautiful  borne  to  which  they  were  taking  her.  But 
she  was  too  much  excited  to  eat,  and  leaving  her  seat, 
tripped  around  the  table  with  her  fairy-like  step,  laugh- 
ing and  shaking  her  curls,  touching  each  one  as  sho 
passed,  in  order  to  get  a  look  and  a  smile  from  them. 
But  whenever  she  passed  Mr.  Safford,  she  would  draw 
down  his  ear  to  her  mouth,  and  whisper, — 

"  If  you  love  me  as  I  love  you, 
'Twill  take  a  great  chopping -knife  to  cut  our  loves  in  two  !  " 

In  December  following,  Mr.  Safford,  with  two  other 
of  these  children,  and  a  bright  little  girl  of  seven 
years,  who  had  been  rescued  from  a  very  exposed  sit- 
uation in  the  city,  and  prepared  by  a  short  residence 


224  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

in  his  family,  started  in  the  cars  for  their  new  homes 
in  the  western  part  of  the  state.  Mary's  brother  was 
the  only  sad  one  of  the  party  ;  for  he  did  not  wish,  as 
he  kept  saying,  to  be  "  docted,"  (adopted  ;)  he  wanted 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Safford  for  his  father  and  mother.  But 
a  kind  Providence  had  found  a  place  for  him  in  an 
excellent  family,  to  take  the  place  of  a  dear  son  who 
had  been  removed  by  death.  He  soon  became  a  joyous 
and  grateful  recipient  of  their  affections  and  care,  and 
a  light  in  that  dwelling  which  had  been  so  shaded  with 
sorrow. 

When  he  had  grown  to  be  a  lad  of  fourteen,  and 
nearly  fitted  for  college,  he  called  upon  Mrs.  Safford  at 
her  house.  He  was  taken  to  the  room  where  his  early 
benefactor  had  passed  through  his  last  weeks  of  suf- 
fering and  sickness,  and  listened  with  tearful  eye  to  a 
description  of  them,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  his 
faith  had  sustained  him,  and  triumphed  over  death. 
In  that  solemn  chamber,  and  looking  forward  to  their 
next  meeting,  all  the  kindness  he  and  his  family  had 
received  from  Mr.  Safford,  and  all  that  he  had  wit- 
nessed of  his  daily  life,  returned  to  his  recollection 
with  increased  force.  The  next  intelligence  from  him, 
as  furnished  by  his  letter  to  Mrs.  Safford,  stated  that 
he  had  chosen  the  Lord  for  his  God,  and  was  expecting 
on  the  following  Sabbath  to  unite  with  his  people  by  a 
public  profession  of  religion  ;  also,  that  his  sister  Mary, 
whose  home  was  but  a  short  distance  from  his  own, 
believed  that  she,  too,  had  recently  obtained  an  in- 
terest in  the  Saviour. 

But  there  were  methods  in  which  Mr.  Safford's  be- 
nevolence was  exercised,  which  can  not  be  appreciated 
without  a  more  minute  description.  No  service  was 


NARRATIVES  OF  CHARITABLE  AID.        225 

undignified,  in  his  view,  which  Jie  could  render  to  add 
to  the  comfort  or  relieve  the  suffering  of  a  human  being. 
The  same  arms  which  carried  up  the  load  of  wood  for 
the  poor  widow,  when  a  young  man  and  a  blacksmith, 
were  ready  to  perform  any  similar  labor,  when  neces- 
sary, throughout  his  life.  He  had  studied  the  example 
of  Christ,  and  been  deeply  impressed  by  it.  A  brother 
deacon  remarked  of  him,  "  The  directions  of  the  Sa- 
viour —  'If  I,  your  Lord  and  Master,  have  washed 
your  feet,  ye  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet '  —  he 
received  in  their  literal  import,  and  beautifully  illus- 
trated them  in  all  his  official  character." 

The  history  of  one  of  the  families  who  shared,  not 
only  in  his  pecuniary  benefactions,  but  in  his  personal 
counsels  and  care  for  many  years,  seems  worthy  of 
more  minute  detail.  It  will  serve  to  illustrate  the 
wonderful  ways  of  God  in  fulfilling  his  promises  to 
those  who  put  their  trust  "  under  the  shadow  of  his 
wing."  A  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  had  been  ap- 
pointed at  his  house  for  the  sisters  of  Mount  Vernon 
church.  Mrs.  Safford  had  retired  to  her  room  to 
spend  a  little  time  in  preparation  for  the  meeting, 
when  she  was  called  to  the  basement,  where  sat  a 
stranger,  clad  in  the  habiliments  of  mourning.  Her 
countenance  showed  marks  of  intelligence,  mingled 
with  deep  sadness,  and  when  she  spoke,  her  accent 
being  French,  the  tones  of  her  voice  and  manner  were 
those  of  a  cultivated  and  refined  woman.  Her  dress 
also,  although  threadbare  and  very  rusty,  was  of  the 
finest  texture.  A  deep  struggle  was  apparent  as  she 
attempted  to  make  known  the  object  of  her  call ;  but 
receiving  encouragement  and  sympathy,  she  at  length 
expressed  herself  freely.  She  said,  "I  have  been 


226  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

educated  with  the  impression  that  to  be  poor  is  the 
greatest  disgrace  possible,  and  poverty  has  always  been 
regarded  by  me  as  the  most  terrible  calamity  that 
could  befall  me.  On  the  way  here  I  have  not  lifted 
my  eye  from  the  sidewalk,  because  I  imagined,  al- 
though a  stranger  in  the  city,  that  every  body  knew  I 
was  going  to  beg  bread  for  my  children.  But  the 
Lord  knows  what  a  proud  heart  I  have  had,  and  he 
will  cure  his  children  in  his  own  way." 

She  then  gave  an  outline  of  her  history,  which  was 
so  strange,  and  yet  told  with  such  simplicity  and  ap- 
parent sincerity,  that  it  was  listened  to  with  intense 
interest.  Mrs.  Safford  informed  her  that  she  would 
soon  call  and  see  her  family,  and  returned  to  her 
chamber,  half  doubting  whether  it  were  not  all  a  fab- 
rication, having  so  many  times  been  thus  deceived. 
Opening  the  Bible  to  find  a  portion  of  God's  word  on 
the  subject  of  fasting  and  prayer,  her  eye  rested  first 
on  that  in  Isaiah.  She  read  it,  paused  and  pondered, 
and  read  it  again,  and  said,  "  Is  this  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  to  me  at  this  moment  ?  '  Is  not  this  the  fast 
that  I  have  chosen,  that  thou  deal  thy  bread  to  the 
hungry,  and  that  thou  bring-  the  poor  that  are  cast  out 
to  thy  house  ?  when  thou  seest  the  naked  that  thou 
clothe  them,  and  that  thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine 
own  flesh  ?  ' '  The  words  of  the  stranger,  as  she  was 
leaving,  "  Mrs.  Safford,  if  you  will  help  me  God  will 
bless  you,  I  know  he  will ; "  returned  witli  double 
power.  God  himself  was  uttering  them.  "  Then  shall 
thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning,  and  thine  health 
shall  spring  forth  speedily.  Then  shalt  thou  call,  and 
the  Lord  shall  answer.  Thou  shalt  cry,  and  He  shall 
say,  Here  I  am."  It  was  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  and 
could  not  be  resisted. 


NARRATIVES   OF   CHARITABLE   AID.  227 

Mrs.  Safford  went  to  Pitts  Street,  where  she  was 
told  she  would  find  them,  and  followed  a  dark  stair- 
way up  to  the  door.  After  knocking,  all  was  silent  for 
a  moment ;  at  length  a  little  face,  with  pretty  black 
eyes,  peeped  out,  and  a  sweet  voice  said, "  Mother  told 
us  not  to  admit  any  one  in  her  absence."  "  I  have 
seen  your  mother,"  replied  Mrs.  Safford,  "  and  she 
would  be  willing  I  should  come  in.  If  any  blame  is 
incurred,  I  am  responsible."  The  door  opened,  and 
presented  a  scene  such  as  may  seldom  be  witnessed. 
It  was  only  necessary  to  look  upon  it  to  read  the  story. 
Every  thing  was  in  confusion.  There  were  articles 
which  must  have  been  possessed  in  days  of  affluence, 
mingled  with  those  indicating  deep  poverty.  The 
mattress  was  thrown  upon  the  floor,  and  the  bedstead 
taken  down.  The  little  girls,  in  their  simplicity, 
answered  all  the  questions  asked.  "  Why  is  your  bed 
taken  to  pieces  ? "  "  Oh,  the  man  of  whom  my 
mother  hired  the  bedstead  says  we  can  not  have  it  any 
longer  if  she  does  not  pay  for  the  use  of  it ;  and 
mother  has  no  money,  and  so  he  is  going  to  send  and 
take  it  away." 

Their  history,  as  related  by  herself,  was  this :  The 
mother  was  born  in  the  Island  of  Martinique.  Her 
mother  was  a  French  Catholic,  and  her  father  an  Eng- 
lishman, son  of  a  highly  respectable  man  who  held  an 
office  under  the  British  government,  as  collector  of 
the  English  revenues  of  Canada.  This  lady  had  in,, 
herited  a  princely  fortune  from  her  father,  who  was 
killed  in  the  time  of  the  insurrection  at  St.  Domingo, 
at  which  time  his  family  fled  to  the  Island  of  Mar- 
tinique with  only  their  jewelry,  which  alone  enabled 
them  to  live  in  princely  style  until  their  other  prop- 


228  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

erty  was  partially  recovered.  Nurtured  thus  in  the 
lap  of  affluence,  the  fond  mother  never  imagined  that 
her  daughter  could  ever  know  a  want,  and  uncon- 
sciously fostered  that  pride  which  now  the  latter  said 
she  had  to  suffer  so  much  in  curing.  Diamonds  had 
been  displayed  so  profusely  that  they  were  regarded  as 
very  common  ornaments,  and  she  was  not  allowed  to 
wear  any  thing  but  the  most  costly  articles  of  dress  — 
if  possible,  not  one  that  could  be  obtained  by  any  other 
person  on  the  island,  all  their  goods  being  imported 
expressly  for  her  from  Paris. 

But  what  was  a  more  serious  evil,  and  one  from 
which  she  now  suffered  most,  was  the  impression  which 
her  mother  had  given  her  that  it  was  very  degrading 
for  her  to  perform  the  least  service  for  herself  or  for 
others.  She  must  rely  on  servants  for  every  thing. 
Her  mother,  once  seeing  her  with  a  broom  in  her  hand, 
angrily  caught  it  and  threw  it  down,  saying,  "  Do  not 
ever  let  me  see  you  with  such  a  vulgar  thing  as  that 
in  your  hand  again." 

At  length  her  father  died,  and  her  mother  married 
again ;  and  by  a  series  of  events  over  which  she  had 
no  control,  her  handsome  fortune  was  gradually  dimin- 
ished, till  she  had  but  a  single  estate  remaining.  In 
the  hope  of  recovering  that  which  she  had  lost,  she 
was  strongly  urged  to  permit  the  sale  of  this  also. 
Her  better  judgment  convinced  her  of  the  futility  of 
such  anticipations,  but,  unable  to  withstand  the  press- 
ure of  entreaty,  she  took  the  pen,  and  signed  the  pa- 
per ;  then  turning  to  her  daughter,  and  bursting  into 
tears,  she  exclaimed,  "  Now,  my  daughter,  you  are  a 
poor  girl,"  and  died  very  soon  of  a  broken  heart. 

This  idol  of  that  mother  gathered  up  what  could  be 


NARRATIVES  OF  CHARITABLE  AID.       229 

saved  from  the  wreck  of  her  fortune.  She  was  accom- 
plished, attractive,  and  still  young,  and  soon  after 
accepted  the  hand  of  a  lawyer  of  very  respectable 
parentage,  well  educated,  but  trained  in  the  dissipated 
habits  of  the  society  in  which  he  had  mingled.  He 
died  young,  and  left  her  a  widow,  with  four  little  chil- 
dren, two  of  whoru.  were  adopted  by  relatives. 

When  a  girl  of  sixteen,  a  New  England  gentleman 
had  been  a  guest  at  her  father's  house,  then  the  abode 
of  luxury.  He  was  captivated  with  her,  and  sought 
unsuccessfully  her  hand  in  marriage,  but,  on  leaving, 
asked  her  to  accept  from  him  a  volume  of  the  New 
Testament.  She  had  never  seen  one.  After  he  left, 
she  turned  over  its  leaves  with  contempt,  then  threw  it 
down,  and  it  was  carried,  with  other  rubbish,  to  the 
garret. 

But  the  gayeties  and  frivolities  to  which  she  was 
accustomed  failed  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  her  higher 
nature  ;  neither  was  there  any  thing  in  the  religion  of 
forms  in  which  she  was  educated  to  interest  her.  She 
often  retired  to  a  solitary  place,  weary  and  sick  at 
heart.  God  had  marked  her  for  his  own,  and  was 
beginning  within  her  a  work  which  required  a  process 
of  severe  and  protracted  discipline  to  complete.  At 
length  she  remembered  the  New  Testament  which  she 
had  so  contemptuously  thrown  away.  She  found  it  in 
the  garret ;  she  read  it  with  avidity,  then  knelt  and 
offered  her  first  sincere  prayer.  God  heard  it,  and 
ever  after  that  little  book  was  cherished  by  her  as  her 
most  precious  treasure. 

We  pass  over  some  years  of  her  history,  and  find 
her  brought  by  a  second  marriage  to  North  Carolina, 
still  attached  to  the  Catholic  church,  and  knowing  no 

20 


230  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

other  form  of  Christianity.  One  day,  influenced,  as 
she  afterward  believed,  by  the  divine  Spirit,  she  said 
to  herself,  "  I  will  just  go  in  for  a  few  moments  and 
see  this  Protestant  worship."  She  was  at  once  im- 
pressed with  its  stillness  and  spirituality,  and  thought, 
."  Why,  this  is  just  what  I  have  longed  for."  Her 
mind,  naturally  simple  and  clear,  had  been  bewildered 
by  forms,  rites,  dogmas,  and  penances  ;  now  she  was 
listening  to  the  simple  gospel.  Her  Saviour  was  re- 
vealed as  her  own  precious  Friend  and  Guide  ;  she 
received  him  fully,  with  joy  and  gratitude,  and  never 
again  entered  a  Catholic  church.  Henceforth  she 
found  support  under  sorrows  deeper  than  ever  before 
experienced  ;  for  she  was  soon  after  left  a  widow,  with 
three  little  children,  entirely  destitute.  Her  husband 
was  wrecked  at  sea,  and  all  his  property,  which  was 
invested  in  the  ship  and  cargo,  was  lost  with  him. 

We  now  pass  over  another  interval  of  two  or  three 
years,  and  find  her  in  Boston.  She  had  come  north, 
hoping  to  find  relatives  of  her  last  husband  able  to  aid 
her ;  but  being  disappointed  in  this,  she  repaired  to 
this  city,  thinking,  as  her  last  resource,  to  support 
herself  by  teaching  French.  Here  her  faith  had  been 
sorely  tried.  Month  after  month  her  eiforts  to  procure 
scholars  were  ineffectual.  At  the  same  time,  she  con- 
cealed her  destitute  condition  as  carefully  as  possible, 
selling  one  article  after  another,  until,  as  we  have 
seen,  she  had  nothing  more  even  to  buy  a  loaf  of  bread 
for  her  children.  But  she  said,  "  It  is  my  heavenly 
Father ;  he  abhorred  my  pride,  and  will  by  this  fire 
of  adversity  consume  it.  I  submit.  It  is  as  when  you 
have  a  very  sore  finger ;  the  doctor  orders  a  remedy  to 
be  applied  which  is  extremely  painful,  but  it  is  the 


NARRATIVES  OF  CHARITABLE  AID.        231 

only  way  to  save  your  finger,  and  you  say  you  will 
bear  it.  I  will  drink  the  bitter  cup,  for  it  is  my  Father 
who  mingles  it." 

Let  us  now  see  Mr.  Safford  undertaking  this  case. 
He  as  yet  knew  nothing  beyond  her  own  statement. 
To  do  any  thing  for  her  effectually,  much  must  be. 
done.  Should  he  give  her  money  ?  She  knew  noth- 
ing about  the  use  of  money,  for  one  of  the  saddest 
effects  of  her  education  was  to  render  her  wholly 
ignorant  of  its  value.  Should  he  buy  her  provisions 
from  day  to  day  ?  But  that  would  make  her  unhappy, 
and  tend  to  destroy  that  self-respect  which  he  wished 
to  cherish.  She  desired  to  teach ;  but,  in  her  present 
circumstances,  it  would  be  impossible  to  procure  schol- 
ars. He  called  at  her  room;  he  listened,  and  was 
deeply  affected  by  her  story.  He  asked,  "  What  can 
you  do  besides  teaching  ?  "  "I  can  sew ; "  and  she 
showed  him  a  garment  she  was  trying  to  make,  by 
which  she  would  earn  a  small  pittance.  But  though 
extremely  nice  with  her  needle,  she  was  very  slow. 
"  Can  you  do  nothing  else  ?  "  "  Yes,  one  thing.  All 
the  daughters  of  the  island  were  taught  and  allowed  to 
make  jellies,  and  I  have  now  the  very  kettle  I  received 
from  my  mother  for  that  purpose."  Mr.  Safford  caught 
the  idea.  It  would  test  her  willingness  to  make  an 
effort  for  her  own  support.  If  successful,  it  would 
encourage  her,  and  the  occupation  would  be  a  diverr 
sion  from  her  deep  sorrow. 

Accordingly,  we  see  him  in  Tremont  Street,  accom- 
panying a  man  with  a  wheelbarrow.  He  goes  first  to 
a  provision  store  for  a  bushel  of  quinces ;  next  to  a 
grocery  for  the  sugar ;  then  to  a  crockery  store  for 
the  cups,  and  to  a  hardware  store  for  a  little  hand  fur- 


232  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

nace;  and  lastly  to  his  own  cellar  for  the  charcoal. 
The  load  being  made  out,  it  is  sent  to  the  place,  and 
she  commences  her  task.  But  few  can  understand  the 
severity  of  this  test  to  this  delicately-trained  woman. 
She  had  indeed  performed  the  process  before,  but  with 
servants  to  do  all  the  labor.  Mr.  Safford  was  as  much 
delighted  as  she  was  when  at  length  she  triumphed 
over  all  her  discouragements,  and  brought  the  jelly  to 
his  house.  A  sample  was  placed  upon  his  dinner 
table,  at  which  she  was  a  happy  guest ;  the  remainder 
was  sold  for  her  benefit. 

After  a  sufficient  time  had  elapsed  for  a  thorough 
acquaintance,  it  was  decided  that  a  house  should  be 
rented  for  her,  and  she  should  make  the  effort  to  pro- 
cure scholars  in  French.  In  this  undertaking,  a  very 
respectable  and  truly  benevolent  lady,  who  had  been 
informed  of  it,  desired  to  unite.  The  tenement  was 
found,  furniture  was  provided,  and  Mr.  Safford  sent  a 
man  in  the  morning  to  remove  her  goods.  In  the 
afternoon,  he  went  to  the  house  to  see  what  progress 
she  was  making.  There  the  poor  woman  stood  in  the 
midst  of  her  goods,  just  as  they  had  been  left,  with 
her  hands  folded  in  perfect  helplessness  and  bewilder- 
ment, not  knowing  the  first  thing  to  do  to  get  them  in 
order.  Mr.  Safford  immediately  took  hold  of  the 
work  himself,  and  did  not  leave  until  he  saw  her  little 
parlor  carpeted,  a  fire  in  the  grate,  with  provision  and 
fuel  to  commence  housekeeping.  But  though,  when 
kindling  the  fire,  he  took  care  to  instruct  her  how  to 
do  it,  it  was  ascertained  next  day  that  she  had  none. 
The  third  morning  —  it  being  December  —  Mr.  Saf- 
ford was  found  dressing  himself  while  it  was  yet  dark ; 
and  being  asked,  "  Why  have  you  risen  so  early  ?  "  he 


NARRATIVES  OP  CHARITABLE  AID.  233 

said,  "  Oh,  I  thought  I  would  go  over  and  build  Mrs. 
C.'s  fire  for  her,  before  breakfast."  He  continued  this 
minute  supervision  of  her  affairs  for  many  months. 
She  manifested  a  true  desire  to  do  what  she  could, 
although  her  progress  was  like  that  of  a  child  in  learn- 
ing to  walk  —  she  must  take  one  step  at  a  time.  She 
at  length  gained  sufficient  experience  to  venture  upon 
opening  a  French  boarding  house,  Mr.  Safford  be- 
coming responsible  for  her  rent.  Her  friends  multi- 
plied, and  not  a  few  became  her  patrons,  and  afforded 
her  important  aid.  She  was  employed  in  five  different 
schools  as  a  teacher  of  the  French  language,  and  her 
amiable  disposition  and  many  interesting  qualities 
attached  her  pupils  strongly  to  her.  But  no  kindness 
of  friends  could  prevent  the  recurrence  of  her  troubles. 
Though  strictly  honest,  she  could  not  learn  how  to 
keep  her  pecuniary  affairs  unembarrassed,  pay  her 
debts,  and  make  the  most  of  her  little  income.  Mr. 
Safford  often  patiently  investigated  her  accounts,  and 
aided  her  in  settling  them.  But  during  a  summer 
when  he  was  absent  from  the  city,  she  became  in- 
volved, and  her  liabilities  were  so  great  that  she  was 
obliged  to  give  up  what  she  had  to  her  creditors. 
Such  was  the  bitter  fruit  she  now  reaped  from  the 
mistaken  kindness  of  her  parents,  who  trained  her  in 
elegant  idleness,  and  utter  ignorance  of  all  that  was 
needed  to  procure  a  livelihood  for  herself,  and  secure 
her  independence  in  the  days  of  adversity  which  were 
before  her. 

But  God  fulfilled  to  her  his  word,  on  which  he  had 
caused  her  to  hope.  Many  friends  sympathized  with 
and  comforted  her.  By  an  accident  which  occurred 
to  her  while  walking  in  the  street,  she  received  a  very 

20* 


234  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFOKD. 

severe  bodily  injury,  which  subjected  her  to  weeks  of 
suffering,  and  from  whose  effects  she  did  not  recover 
till  her  death,  several  years  afterward.  Her  last  hours 
were  cheered  in  a  remarkable  manner  by  the  presence 
of  the  Saviour.  To  her  weeping  children  she  said, 
"  Do  not  forget,  so  long  as  you  live,  that  your  mother 
was  once  too  poor  to  buy  a  loaf  of  bread  ;  that  she  cried 
to  the  Lord,  and  he  delivered  her  out  of  her  distresses. 
Never  be  ashamed  to  have  this  known.  Remember, 
God's  word  is  true  ;  it  will  never  fail ;  not  one  of 
those  who  trust  in  him  shall  be  desolate.  Oh,  the 
tender  mercies,  the  tender  mercies  of  Jesus  ! "  Mr. 
Safford  provided  for  her  funeral,  laid  her  body  in  his 
own  tomb,  and  took  the  three  daughters,  now  of  the 
ages  of  ten,  fourteen,  and  eighteen,  to  his  own  house, 
which  was  their  home  for  some  months.  The  faith  of 
their  dying  mother  has  been  verified  in  their  history. 
God  has  fulfilled  his  promises,  and  proved  himself  the 
Father  of  the  fatherless. 

Before  the  founding  of  the  "  Home  for  Aged  and 
Indigent  Females,"  Mr.  Safford  was  often  seen  upon  a 
cold,  snowy  morning  at  the  door  of  a  large,  old  build- 
ing in  Pleasant  Street,  where  single  rooms  were  rented 
by  many  of  this  class,  with  articles  in  his  sleigh  to  be 
distributed  among  them,  which  they  might  not  be  able 
to  face  fy&  storm  to  procure  for  themselves.  Several 
of  these  were  widows,  and  earned  their  living  by  wash- 
ing. During  the  winter  of  1838-9,  he  attended  and 
conducted  a  religious  meeting  on  Sunday  evenings  for 
their  benefit,  in  a  room  occupied  by  a  poor,  pious 
widow,  who  had  a  little  boy  about  ten  years  old.  We 
remember  how  clean  and  pleasant  that  humble  little 
sanctuary  looked,  lighted  up  at  his  expense,  and  how 


NARRATIVES  OF  CHARITABLE  AID.        235 

attentively  his  audience  listened  as  he  read  and  ex- 
pounded to  them  a  portion  of  the  precious  word, 
especially  the  little  boy,  sitting  upon  his  stool. 

Eighteen  years  after,  as  Mrs.  Safford  was  seating 
herself  in  the  rail  car  at  Rochester,  New  York,  a  well- 
dressed  and  very  respectable  looking  gentleman  en- 
tered, and  hearing  her  name  spoken,  came  up  to  her, 
and,  with  a  peculiarly  earnest  manner,  asked,  "  Is  this 
Mrs.  Deacon  Safford,  of  Boston  ?  "  Being  told  that  it 
was,  he  added,  "  May  I  have  the  privilege  of  speaking 
with  you  ? "  He  was  seated,  and  continued :  "  You  do 
not  recognize  me;  but  do  you  not  recollect  Mrs.  C^, 
the  widow  who  used  to  live  in  what  was  called  the  old 
college  building  in  Pleasant  Street,  and  her  little  boy 
who  used  to  carry  the  clothes  she  washed  to  and  from 
her  customers  ?  /  am  that  little  boy.  And  never  shall 
I  forget,  or  cease  to  be  grateful  for,  the  kindnesses  my 
mother  received  from  Mr.  Safford  and  yourself;  espe- 
cially do  I  remember,  and  bless  God  for,  those  prayer 
meetings  which  he  used  to  hold  in  my  mother's  room 
on  Sunday  nights.  As  I  sat  on  that  stool  by  her  side, 
I  received  impressions  of  the  truth  and  value  of  reli- 
gion, as  it  was  exhibited  in  Mr.  Safford,  which  I  never 
lost.  I  owe  much  of  what  I  am  to  the  power  of  his 
example,  as  I  saw  it  there  and  knew  of  it  elsewhere. 
God  has  prospered  me.  I  was  able  to  give  my  mother  a 
comfortable  home  the  last  years  of  her  life.  She  is  now 
in  heaven ;  and  I  am  mourning  the  loss  of  one  of  the 
best  of  wives,  who  has  followed  her  thither.  I  desire 
to  use  my  property,  as  Mr.  Safford  did  his,  in  doing 
good.  Will  you  tell  me  about  his  sickness  and  death  ? 
for  I  have  earnestly  desired  to  hear  more  than  I  know, 
and  would  have  called  when  in  Boston,  but  feared  to 


236  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

intrude  upon  his  family."  Mrs.  Safford  learned  after- 
ward that  this  gentleman  was  a  member  of  one  of  the 
Presbyterian  churches  of  the  city  of  Rochester,  an 
exemplary  Christian,  a  Bible  class  teacher,  and  that 
he  possessed  a  handsome  property.  Just  one  year 
from  the  day  of  his  wife's  death  he  followed  her  to 
heaven. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  communication 
of  a  lady,  who,  with  her  family,  had  been  aided  by  Mr. 
Safford  in  a  season  of  deep  affliction,  and  for  ten  or 
twelve  years  before  his  death  shared  largely  in  his 
counsels  and  parental  care. 

"  I  can  scarcely  recall  a  scene  of  importance,  during 
the  past  eight  years,  with  which  Mr.  Safford  is  not 
intimately  associated.  He  was  the  friend,  the  coun- 
selor, the  guide,  of  myself  and  children  ;  and  when,  in 
difficulties,  I  had  conferred  with  him,  I  felt  safe.  I 
wish  to  give  my  heartfelt  testimony  to  his  disinterested 
kindness,  benevolence,  and  sympathy.  I  love  to  think 
of  his  peculiar  tact  in  smoothing  the  rough  places  so 
familiar  to  the  widows  and  the  fatherless ;  to  remem- 
ber how  his  heart  was  drawn  out  toward  the  helpless 
little  ones,  whose  eyes,  sadly  and  unnaturally  dimmed 
by  sorrow,  I  have  so  often  seen  brighten  with  delight, 
as  they  exclaimed,  '  Oh,  here  comes  Mr.  Safford ! ' 
and  with  a  bound  ran  to  meet  this  father  of  the  fa- 
therless. And  as  I  have  many  an  evening  seen  him  in 
his  parlor,  surrounded  by  a  flock  of  these  little  ones, 
and  watched  the  interest  with  which  he  joined  in  their 
innocent  sports,  I  have  sometimes  been  at  a  loss  to 
decide  who  seemed  the  most  delighted,  they  in  the 
happiness  conferred,  or  he  in  making  them  thus  happy. 
In  this  connection  I  wish  to  speak  of  the  influence  of 


NARRATIVES   OP   CHARITABLE   AID.  237 

his  Christian  example  upon  these  children.  He  seldom 
made  a  direct  personal  appeal  to  them ;  yet  his  whole 
life,  every  word,  and  look,  and  act,  spoke  so  emphat- 
ically of  the  principles  which  actuated  him,  that  they 
felt  that,  to  be  like  him  whom  they  so  dearly  loved, 
they  must  be  holy. 

"  I  always  noticed  and  admired  the  spirit  of  his  char- 
ities. He  had  a  faculty,  peculiar  to  himself,  of  making 
those  obliged  by  him  feel  that  he  was  being  blessed, 
and  also  that  in  them  individually  he  was  deeply 
interested.  —  thus  taking  hold  of  the  very  heart.  His 
assiduity  in  any  benevolent  enterprise  in  which  he 
had  enlisted  was  untiring.  Duty  plain,  and  the  work 
of  love  decided  upon,  no  obstacles  were  suffered  to 
thwart  his  purpose.  After  he  became  connected  with 
the  City  Missionary  Society,  and  his  facilities  for  ob- 
serving the  crime  and  misery  which  so  abound  in  the 
city  were  increased,  his  cheerfulness  seemed  to  me  to 
be  of  a  more  subdued  character ;  and  while  he  found 
so  much  of  his  happiness  in  laboring  for  the  relief  of 
this  misery,  his  countenance  often  assumed  a  cast 
which  folly  might  mistake  for  want  of  joy. 

"  Another  trait  prominent  in  his  character,  which 
always  impressed  me  much,  was  his  unwavering  trust 
in  God.  It  was  always  exhibited  in  himself,  and  he 
never  failed  to  impress  its  value  upon  others.  I  well 
recollect,  in  a  time  of  trial,  when  entering  upon  an 
uncertain  position,  and  speaking  to  him  of  my  doubts 
and  anxieties,  the  expression  of  his  countenance,  as,  in 
his  deliberate  manner,  he  replied,  *  Trust  in  the  Lord, 
and  do  good ;  so  shalt  thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and 
verily  thou  shalt  be  fed.'  And  in  numberless  other 
cases  did  he  thus  lead  me  to  rest  in  God.  Oh,  he  was 


238  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

a  kind,  dear  friend,  a  blessed  counselor  and  adviser,  a 
good  man,  a  large-hearted,  whole-souled  Christian ; 
and  having  done  all  his  work,  and  done  it  well,  he  has 
entered  upon  that  abundant,  that  full  reward  which 
awaited  him,  the  foretastes  of  which,  in  no  small  de- 
gree, he  seemed  here  to  enjoy." 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  239 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG   MEN. 

Interest  for  young  Men.  —  The  young  Artist.  —  The  Bookseller.  —  The  Stu- 
dent.—The  Clerk.  — The  Prodigal,  his  History  and  Death.  —  Resolutions 
recommended.  — Letters  to  his  Sons.  —  Conversion  of  his  Son  in  College. 
—  Testimony  of  a  young  Man. 

MR.  SAFFORD  ever  felt  a  deep  interest  for  young 
men.  He  remembered  his  own  early  history  when 
dependent  solely  upon  his  character  and  industry,  and 
was  ready  to  help  others  in  all  practicable  methods 
which  promised  to  give  them  respectability  and  success 
in  life.  In  very  many  instances  young  men  have  been 
saved  from  despondency  by  the  heartfelt  sympathy 
expressed  by  him,  sometimes  only  by  advice,  sometimes 
by  aiding  them  to  procure  a  situation,  and  at  other 
times  by  giving  or  lending  them  money,  though  never 
in  large  sums.  It  was  not  in  his  power  to  "  set  up  " 
as  the  term  is,  young  men  in  business ;  but  his  course 
shows  in  a  striking  manner  how  very  moderate  re- 
sources could  be  turned  to  great  account.  Of  this 
the  following  instances  may  serve  as  examples. 

A  very  respectable,  worthy  young  man  had  come  to 
the  city  hoping  to  establish  himself  as  an  artist ;  but 
he  had  no  friends  and  no  money,  and  all  his  efforts 
nad  failed.  He  was  almost  ready  to  surrender  him- 
self to  despair,  when  he  met  Mr.  Safford,  who  had  somo 


240  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFOED. 

knowledge  of  him  through  a  business  friend  in  the 
country.  He  inquired  into  his  affairs,  and  received 
from  the  young  man  a  very  discouraging  account  of 
himself.  Mr.  Safford  took  out  his  pocket-book,  and 
handed  him  one  hundred  dollars,  saying,  "  Take  that, 
and  wnen  you  get  able  you  may  pay  me."  As  Irish 
Mary  said  of  the  quarter  of  a  dollar  given  her,  "  That 
saved  my  life,"  so  this  young  man  says  of  this  one 
hundred  dollars,  "  It  saved  me  from  despair,  and  gave 
me  new  life."  He  has  now  stood  at  the  head  of  his 
profession  for  many  years  in  our  city,  and  has  been 
able  to  do  many  acts  of  kindness  to  others. 

One  of  our  prominent  booksellers  says,  "  I  com- 
menced business  in  Boston  in  1846,  with  small  means. 
I  felt  myself  cramped,  and  unqualified  for  competition 
with  the  men  of  capital.  I  went  to  capitalists ;  they 
gave  me  a  cold  shoulder.  Some  one  advised  me  to  go 
to  Mr.  Safford :  I  went  to  him ;  he  met  me  cordially ; 
said,  "  I'll  bear  it  in  mind,"  but  was  then  unable  to 
help  me.  Soon  after  he  came  to  me  :  he  had  found  a 
person  who  wished  to  invest  some  money,  and  thought 
I  could  make  an  arrangement  with  him.  He  did  me 
a  real  service,  and  was  like  a  father  to  me." 

In  his  charity  account  there  occur  frequent  entries 
of  donations  to  aid  individuals  in  getting  an  education, 
besides  annual  subscriptions  to  the  American  Educa- 
tion Society.  One  of  these  was  an  apprentice  of  his 
own,  who  studied  for  the  ministry. 

We  have  the  testimony  of  another,  who  has  been  a 
useful  pastor,  and  a  more  than  ordinarily  successful 
preacher  of  the  gospel,  for  twenty  years.  He  says, 
"  I  was  accidentally  brought  into  contact  with  Mr.  Saf- 
ford when  I  was  poor  and  struggling  to  get  an  educa- 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR  YOUNG  MEN.  241 

tion.  He  inquired  into  my  circumstances,  spoke 
kindly,  and  before  leaving  the  house  where  we  passed 
a  day  or  two  together,  dropped  a  five  dollar  bill  into 
my  hand.  This  act  of  kindness  was  repeated  as  we 
met  occasionally.  A  person  was  owing  nxe  forty  dol- 
lars. On  this  I  depended  for  completing  my  prepara- 
tion for  the  ministry.  The  person  failed  just  at  the 
time  when  I  most  wanted  it.  This  overwhelmed  me. 
The  lady  with  whom  I  was  boarding  discovered  my 
sadness,  and  urged  me  to  allow  her  to  inform  Mr.  Saf- 
ford  of  my  trouble,  as  he  was  there  on  a  visit  at  the 
time.  Shortly  after,  she  came  to  me  with  forty-five 
dollars.  Mr.  Saiford  had  spoken  of  it  to  another  gen- 
tleman, who  had  given  twenty,  and  he  added  the 
twenty-five,  making  up  my  loss,  principal  and  interest. 
What  those  forty-five  dollars  were  to  me  at  that  mo- 
ment, I  can  not  express." 

On  going,  early  one  morning,  to  the  prayer  meeting 
in  the  vestry  of  Mount  Vernon  Church,  he  engaged  in 
a  pleasant  conversation  with  a  young  member  of  the 
choir,  who  had  also  come  early,  being  somewhat  inter- 
ested in  the  subject  of  religion.  During  the  conversa- 
tion, the  young  man  told  him  of  his  desire  to  obtain  a 
situation.  Mr.  Saffbrd  cordially  promised  his  aid  and 
influence,  at  the  same  time  kindly  and  delicately  ad- 
vising his  young  friend  to  abandon  the  habit  of  smok- 
ing—  a  piece  of  advice  which  he  desires  us  to  say  was, 
after  a  severe  struggle,  complied  with,  to  the  great 
benefit  of  his  health  and  purse.  A  few  days  after, 
Mr.  Saffbrd  sent  him  a  note  to  the  effect  that  Rev.  Mr. 
Bliss,  then  Secretary  of  the  American  Tract  Society, 
would  like  to  confer  with  him.  An  interview  was  at 
once  had,  resulting  in  a  pleasant  connection,  which 

21 


242  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL   SAPFORD. 

has  for  eleven  years  continued  unbroken.  The  young 
man  is  now  depositary  of  the  society,  being  the  only 
one  remaining  there  of  those  who  were  then  in  its 
service.  Shortly  after  the  interview  mentioned  above, 
he  became  a  Christian,  and  enjoyed  the  friendship  and 
confidence  of  his  benefactor  until  his  death. 

While  Mr.  Safford  had  great  satisfaction  in  seeing 
'his  efforts  prove  to  many  a  blessing,  and  was  permitted 
to  reap  a  rich  reward  in  their  expressions  of  gratitude 
and  affection,  he  was  greatly  pained  by  the  conduct  of 
one  who  was  an  orphan  early  committed  to  him,  and  who 
was  followed  by  him  for  many  successive  years  with 
earnest  counsels  and  prayers.  The  following  letters 
addressed  to  this  young  man  will  show  something  of 
his  history,  while  they  illustrate  the  faithfulness  and 
kindness  with  which  Mr.  Safford  reproved  his  faults. 

March  23,  1835. 

MY  DEAR  :     Yours  of  the  14th  instant  is 

before  me ;  but  what  shall  I  say  in  reply  ?  You  have 
inherited  nearly  two  thousand  dollars,  and  have  been 
blessed  with  good  natural  and  acquired  abilities.  You 
have  four  times  been  situated  in  business  where  your 
prospects  were  good  for  future  success,  but  in  each 
instance  your  discontent  or  misconduct  threw  you  out 
of  employment.  You  have  "  spent  your  substance 
with  harlots  and  in  riotous  living,"  and,  as  you  say, 
have  involved  yourself  in  debt  to  the  amount  of  one 
thousand  dollars.  And  now,  knowing,  as  you  do,  that 
your  course  has  been  directly  opposed  to  my  repeated 
advice  and  earnest  entreaty,  you  come  to  me  for  help. 
But  I  ask,  What  encouragement  have  I  to  help  you  ? 
You  say  you  will  never  step  your  foot  into  a  house  of 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG   MEN.  243 

ill  fame  again,  you  will  never  enter  a  theater  again, 
and  will  drink  110  more  ardent  spirits  ;  therefore  you 
think  I  need  not  be  afraid  to  trust  you  in  future.  I 
admit  your  confessions  and  promises  would"  be  entitled 
to  some  confidence,  did  I  not  remember  the  tears  you 
shed,  the  confessions  and  resolutions  you  made,  when 
you  called  me  into  the  parlor  in  Salem  Street,  and  at 
other  times  ;  and  did  I  not  read,  in  a  letter  from  you 
now  before  me,  dated  New  York,  June  3, 1832,  after 
similar  confessions  to  those  in  your  last,  the  following 
sentence :  "  I  have  now  done  with  such  places,  and, 
with  the  help  of  God  to  keep  my  mind,  I  will  never 
again  enter  either,  except  it  be  to  do  some  good." 

I  know  your  aversion,  and  the  aversion  of  all  who 
have  done  wrong,  to  review  the  past.  I  remind  you 
of  this  for  your  good,  that  you,  like  the  penitent  prod- 
igal, may  return  to  God,  and  confess  to  him  your  sins, 
and  be  willing  to  be  even  a  hired  servant ;  to  do  any 
thing  to  obtain  an  honest  living,  and  restore,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  injury  you  have  done  to  society,  to  the 
feelings  and  reputation  of  your  friends,  and  especially 
to  yourself.  Remember,  that  before  I  can  reasonably 
have  confidence  in  your  reformation,  you  must  bring 
forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance. 

And  now,  what  shall  I  say  in  conclusion  ?  I  am 
distressed  to  see  that  you  enumerate  your  horrid, 
Heaven-daring  sins  with  apparently  very  little  concern 
except  on  account  of  the  poverty  which  they  have 
brought  upon  you.  Oh,  the  stupefying  and  degrading 
effects  of  sin !  Repent,  repent,  or  not  only  your 
health,  your  reputation,  and  your  happiness,  are  de- 
stroyed in  this  life,  but  your  poor,  dying  soul  is  doomed 
to  an  endless  hell. 

With  deep  anxiety,  yours,  D.  SAFFORD. 


244  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

September  21,  1835. 

MY  DEAR — :     I  have  been  made  happy  to-day 

by  the  receipt  of  your  kind  letter,  dated  yesterday, 
especially  by  the  spirit  you  manifest,  and  the  resolu- 
tions you  say  you  have  made ;  and  now,  allow  me  to 
lay  down  six  rules,  which  I  deem  of  the  first  impor- 
tance for  you  to  observe,  and  never  deviate  from  them. 

1.  Abhor  your  past  sins,  principally  because  they 
are  offensive  to  God.     Seek  pardoning  mercy  through 
Jesus  Christ,  and  resolve  in  his  strength  to  devote 
yourself  to  him. 

2.  Drink  no  intoxicating  liquor. 

3.  Daily  read  a  portion  of  the  Bible,  for  the  purpose 
of   understanding,   believing,   and    obeying    it;    and 
heartily  seek  the  blessing  of  God. 

4.  Avoid  all  worldly  business  and  amusement  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  always  attend  public  worship. 

5.  Treat  all  persons  kindly,  but  ever  avoid  the  com- 
pany of  the  openly  vicious,  of  all  descriptions. 

6.  Trust  not  to  your  own  heart  or  resolutions,  but 
to  the  grace  of  God,  and  seek,  in  all  that  you  do,  to 
please  him. 

I  send  you  Abbott's  Young  Man's  Guide,  and 
Corner  Stone,  which  you  will  find  interesting  and 
useful.  If  you  have  time,  please  write  before  you 
leave  New  York ;  if  not,  as  soon  as  you  arrive  at 
Mobile,  and  tell  me  what  business  you  are  in,  and  in 
whose  employ.  Be  assured  that  every  thing  about 
yourself  does,  and  always  will,  interest  me. 

Yours  very  affectionately,        DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

Besides  these  wise  counsels,  Mr.  Safford,  as  far  as 
he  thought  it  prudent,  aided  him  with  money,  always 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  245 

endeavoring  to  do  it  in  sucli  a  way  as  not  to  encour- 
age a  dependence  upon  him.  Several  years  after  the 
date  of  the  last  letter,  the  young  man  came  to  this 
city,  reduced  to  a  mere  skeleton.  Disease  had  ren- 
dered him  unable  to  attend  to  business.  Although  he 
had  had  seasons  of  apparent  repentance,  during  which 
his  fine  business  talents  procured  him  a  respectable 
support,-  yet  successive  relapses  into  his  old  habits  en- 
sued, until,  in  a  confirmed  consumption,  he  returned  to 
Boston,  and  from  a  hotel  addressed  a  line  to  Mr.  Saf- 
ford,  asking  him  to  come  and  see  him,  which  was  im- 
mediately done.  At  first  he  was  opposed  to  hearing 
any  thing  on  the  subject  of  religion,  having  dismissed 
it  from  his  thoughts  entirely,  and,  as  he  said,  not  wish- 
ing to  be  troubled  about  it  any  more.  Toward  the  close 
of  his  life,  however,  he  listened  with  apparent  interest 
to  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  to  prayer  offered 
in  his  behalf,  and  occasionally  appeared  anxious  to 
know  what  he  should  do  to  be  saved.  But  having  often 
repressed  such  feelings,  and  resisted  the  warnings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  it  was  easy  to  do  so  now,  and  the  hope 
excited  by  these  manifestations  of  interest  in  him  was 
speedily  dispelled. 

Late  one  evening  Mr.  Safford  received  a  request 
from  him  to  come  immediately  to  his  room  in  the  hos- 
pital. He  hastened  thither,  and  found  him  upon  his 
bed,  alone,  and  but  just  alive.  There  was  a  little  fire 
in  the  grate,  and  a  dim  lamp  burning  upon  the  table, 
with  an  open  Bible  before  it,  to  screen  his  eyes  from 
the  light.  His  watch  lay  in  a  position  to  enable  him 
to  see  the  hands,  as  they  counted  off  the  last  minutes 
he  had  to  live  ;  for  the  doctor  had  informed  him  he 
had  but  an  hour  or  two  more  remaining.  As  Mr.  Saf- 

21  • 


246  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

ford  entered  the  room,  he  said,  "  I  have  sent  for  you 
because  I  had  something  special  to  say  to  you  before  I 
die."  He  had  not  strength  to  proceed.  Mr.  Safford 
seated  himself,  and  a  silence  of  several  minutes  fol- 
lowed, which  he  thought  it  not  best  to  break.  At 
length  the  young  man  signified  to  him  that  he  wished 
him  to  bend  his  ear  to  his  mouth,  when,  in  a  very  faint 
whisper,  he  said,  "  I  shall  die  to-night.  I  have  been 
very  foolish  and  wicked.  You  have  been  all  right, 
and  I  have  been  all  wrong.  I  can  not  express  in  lan- 
guage the  misery  and  wretchedness  I  have  suffered  in 
my  sinful  course.  I  must  die  now.  It  is  too  late  to 
undo  what  I  have  done.  I  do  not  wish  you  to  stay  to 
see  me  die.  I  wish  no  one  present  who  will  have  any 
sensitiveness  or  sympathy  with  me.  I  desired  to  say 
this,  and  thank  you  for  all  you  have  done  for  me. 
Now  I  wish  to  be  left  to  die  alone." 

Early  the  next  morning  Mr.  Safford  went  to  his 
room.  It  was  vacant ;  the  spirit  had  departed ;  the 
lifeless  clay  was  in  its  coffin.  In  the  vigor  of  man- 
hood, before  he  had  lived  out  half  his  days,  he  had 
passed  away.  But  the  impression  made  upon  Mr. 
Safford's  mind  by  that  life  and  that  death  was  never 
effaced.  He  had  been  deeply  interested  for  young 
men  before,  but  never  felt  as  now  the  importance  of 
guarding  against  the  .first  beginnings  of  a  wrong 
course,  for  he  saw  how  difficult  it  was  to  retrace  the 
steps  thus  taken. 

The  following  is  a  set  of  resolutions  which  he  once 
assisted  a  young  man  to  frame  when  about  leaving  his 
paternal  home,  as  a  safeguard  from  temptations  to 
which  he  might  be  exposed,  and  which  Mr.  Safford 
knew,  both  from  his  own  early  experience  and  later 
observation,  could  not  bo  too  strenuously  resisted  :  — 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  247 


RESOLUTIONS. 

1.  I  will  rise  early  in  the  morning,  and  make  it  a 
rule  not  to  be  out  of  my  boarding  house  after  ten 
o'clock  in  the  evening. 

2.  I  will  have  a  regular  place  of  worship,  where  I 
will  attend,  forenoon  and  afternoon,  on  each  Sabbath, 
unless  prevented  by  sickness ;  and  will  never  engage 
in  business  or  amusement  on  that  day. 

3.  I  will  endeavor  to  promote  the  interest  of  my 
employer  as  if  it  were  my  own. 

4.  I  will  not  play  with  cards,  nor  gamble  in  any 
way,  even  for  the  smallest  amount. 

5.  I  will  not  drink  wine,  nor  any  other  intoxicating 
liquor,  as  a  beverage,  under  any  circumstances. 

6.  I  will  not  use  tobacco  in  any  way. 

7.  I  will  never  visit  a  theater,  or  any  other  place 
where  immoral  practices  are  encouraged. 

8.  I  will  carefully  avoid  all  profane  language,  and 
will  not  voluntarily  associate  with  those  who  use  it,  or 
with  those  who  are  intemperate  or  dissolute  in  their 
habits. 

9.  I  will  employ  my  leisure  time  in  such  manner  as 
will  have  a  tendency  to  improve  my  mind  or  health. 

10.  I  will  keep   an   accurate   account  of   all   tho 
money  I   spend,  what  I   spend  it  for,  and  make   a 
monthly  return  of  the  same  to  my  father. 

The   above   resolutions  I   pledge   myself  conscien- 
tiously to  comply  with. 

Signed, 

The  extracts  which  follow  arc  from  letters  addressed 
to  his  two  sons,  one  of  them  now  in  business  in  New 


248  MEMOIR  OP   DANIEL  SAPFORD. 

York,  and  the  other  a  member  of  Yale  College.  They 
will  not  only  show  Mr.  Safford  as  a  father,  but  also 
the  kind  of  advice  which  he  was  accustomed  to  give 
to  young  men.  Such  counsels  can  not  but  be  valuable 
to  all  who  would  lay  broad  and  deep  the  foundations 
of  future  usefulness  and  happiness.  The  following  is 
to  his  son  in  college  :  — 

October  20,  1848. 

Your  account  is  very  acceptable  and  minute.  I 
think  it  very  important  for  you  to  continue  this  prac- 
tice of  keeping  your  accounts  in  detail.  I  am  very 
much  pleased  with  your  habit  of  early  rising  and  re- 
tiring, and  doubt  not,  if  you  persevere  in  it,  you  will 
find  it  both  pleasant  and  beneficial,  especially  if  ac- 
companied with  systematic  daily  exercise. 

He  again  writes  to  the  same :  — 

January  22,  1849. 

It  affords  me  very  great  satisfaction  to  know  that 
you  have  commenced  your  college  life  with  so  much 
honor  to  yourself,  and  satisfaction  to  the  faculty  of  the 
college,  and  the  family  with  whom  you  room  and 
board.  If  you  continue  through  your  college  course 
the  habits  of  economy,  study,  exercise,  and  general 
regularity  of  deportment  with  which  you  have  com- 
menced, and  especially  if  you  add  to  these  the  "  one 
thing  needful,"  you  will  reflect  iipon  it  with  satisfac- 
tion during  the  whole  of  your  future  existence.  Many 
a  man  has  spent  life  in  unavailing  regrets  that  he  has 
wasted  his  college  privileges.  Many  more  will  no 
doubt  spend  eternity  in  the  same  way,  because  they 
have  wasted  their  religious  privileges  through  life. 
That  neither  may  be*  your  case,  improve  the  present, 
and  thus  bless  the  future. 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  249 

He  thus  addresses  bis  son  in  New  York :  — 

January  26,  1849. 

There  is  quite  a  rush  for  California  here,  as  well  as 
in  your  city.  Mr  J.,  one  of  my  partners,  thinks  of 
going,  and  two  or  three  of  my  journeymen.  My  im- 
pression is,  that  one  half  who  go  from  these  parts  will 
lose  their  lives  or  health ;  a  few  of  the  remainder  will 
make  fortunes ;  but  the  great  majority  of  those  who 
return  at  all,  will  return  as  poor  as  they  went,  owing 
to  their  own  misconduct  or  the  villany  of  others. 

To  his  son  in  college. 

March  20,  1849. 

Mrs.  B.  informs  me  that  you  and  your  chum  have 
received  the  two  highest  prizes  in  your  division.  This 
is  very  gratifying  to  us.  I  hope,  in  all  your  study  of 
books,  you  will  not  neglect  the  Book  of  books,  or  the 
duties  which  it  requires.  If  it  is  important  for  us  to 
obey  the  laws  of  the  land,  in  order  to  escape  their  pen- 
alties and  secure  their  rewards,  how  important  to  obey 
the  law  of  God,  to  escape  its  penalties  and  secure  its ' 
rewards  !  You  have  probably  heard  of  Miss  Lyon's 
death,  which  occurred  two  weeks  since.  She  was  sick 
but  eight  or  ten  days,  of  inflammation  of  the  brain, 
probably  occasioned  by  over  mental  exertion.  Her 
loss  is  very  great.  The  mourners  are  many  and  sin- 
cere ;  her  reward  in  heaven  glorious,  without  doubt. 

I  hope  you  do  not  neglect  daily  exercise  ;  if  the 
weather  is  unpleasant,  take  it  in  the  gymnasium. 

I  hope  you  will  take  sufficient  time  at  your  meals, 
oven  if  you  sit  a  long  while  after  the  others  have  left ; 
as  eating  fast  is  unquestionably  injurious  to  health. 


250  .'...  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

To  the  same. 

March  31,  1849. 

I  congratulate  you  and  your  chum  on  your  success ; 
but  while  I  do  this,  I  must  caution  you  against  apply- 
ing yourself  so  closely  to  study  as  to  injure  your  eyes 
and  health.  Many  an  ambitious  student  has  so  injured 
his  eyes  and  health,  while  in  college,  as  to  prevent  his 
ever  using  his  learning  to  profit,  either  to  himself  or 
others. 

I  am  glad  an  effort  is  being  made  in  behalf  of  tem- 
perance among  the  students,  and  hope  you  will  aid  it 
by  personal  efforts  and  subscriptions. 

To  his  son  in  New  York. 

June  5,  1849. 

MY  DEAR  SON:  On  the  subject  of -changing  your 
place  I  hardly  know  what  to  say.  Frequent  changes 
usually  have  an  unfavorable  effect  upon  one's  char- 
acter. I  do  not  think  it  would,  be  wise  at  any  rate 
to  leave  your  present  situation,  until  you  are  sure  of 
another,  such  as  you  like  and  your  uncle  would  ap- 
prove. If  you  can  do  that,  and  leave  where  you  are 
with  honor,  I  should  not  probably  object.  In  that 
case,  I  should  go  on  to  New  York,  and  see  about  it 
with  you.  I  send  this  by  Mr.  J.  B.,  of  the  firm  of 
Palmer  &  Bachelders.  You  may  have  seen  by  the 
papers  that  I  have  become  a  limited  partner  in  that 
concern,  and' left  the  old  firm,  "  D.  Safford  &  Co." 

Your  affectionate  father. 

To  the  same. 

October  31,  1849. 

I  feel  as  anxious  as  you  can  that  you  should  acquire 
all  the  knowledge  possible  of  business  during  the  brief 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG   MEN.  251 

period  of  your  minority ;  but  remember  that,  wherever 
you  are,  practical  knowledge  can  only  be  obtained  by 
close  and  persevering  application. 

To  the  same. 

February  9,  1850. 

MY  DEAR  SON:  Since  you  left  I  have  scarcely 
been  out  of  the  house.  Dr.  L.  calls  my  illness  the 
"  shingles."  If  it  is  so,  I  hope  I  shall  not  need  shin- 
gling again  very  soon.  I  hope  to  get  out  next  week. 
I  am  pleased  to  learn  that  your  new  situation  is  se- 
cured. Your  mother  received  a  letter  from  you  yes- 
terday, of  which  she  is  quite  proud.  She  will  answer 
it  as  soon  as  she  has  attended  to  the  wants  of  all  the 
poor  and  sick  she  knows  of.  She  will  send  you  some 
books  also,  now  that  you  have  become  so  fond  of  read- 
ing. This  leads  me  to  think  that  a  book-case  would 
be  very  convenient.  If  you  find  one  that  suits  you, 
you  had  better  get  it. 

To  the  same. 

July  10,  1850. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  Your  very  pleasant  letter  of  the 
8th  instant  was  received  yesterday.  It  is  peculiarly 
gratifying  to  me  to  learn  that  your  business  connection 
is  going  on  so  pleasantly  and  prosperously.  The  only 
way  to  secure  proper  compensation  for  services,  is  to 
render  them  so  valuable  as  to  make  it  for  the  em- 
ployer's interest  to  secure  those  services  by  giving 
such  compensation. 

This  morning  brings  the  melancholy  intelligence  of 
the  death  of  our  excellent  president,  General  Taylor. 
How  mysterious  the  providence  that  ho  should  be 


252  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL   SAFFOED. 

taken  away  so  suddenly,  in  this  critical  state  of  public 
affairs !  But  God  can  bring  order  out  of  confusion, 
and  overrule  for  good  what  seems  to  us  a  great  evil. 
Oh,  how  happy  are  they,  whether  nations  or  individuals, 
who  have  the  God  of  Israel  for  their  God  ;  who  in 
times  of  trouble  and  disappointment,  public  or  private, 
can  not  only  submit,  but  cheerfully  acquiesce  in,  his 
providence,  which  extends  over  all  his  creatures,  and 
all  their  actions ! 

To  effect  a  change  in  his  circumstances  which  might 
promote  the  health  of  his  family,  Mr.  Safford,  in  1851, 
took  a  furnished  house  and  garden  in  Andover,  for  six 
months ;  but  his  love  for  Boston  prevented  the  antici- 
pation of  any  increased  enjoyment  for  himself.  He 
remarked,  as  he  was  preparing  for  the  removal,  that  he 
felt  very  much  like  one  who  had  been  sentenced  to  the 
house  of  correction  for  that  length  of  time.  He,  how- 
ever, became  very  happy  in  his  new  occupations,  which 
we  allow  him  to  describe  in  a  letter  to  his  son.  He 
had  not  given  any  attention  to  agriculture  since  he  left 
his  father's  farm,  at  the  age  of  sixteen. 

May  24,  1851. 

L confess  I  have  become  much  attached  to  our  An- 
dover home,  with  the  various  objects  of  interest  in  and 
around  it.  Corn,  peas,  beans,  and  a  variety  of  other 
vegetables  are  showing  their  heads  above  the  ground ; 
flowers  of  different  kinds  are  unfolding  their  beauties, 
and  sending  forth  their  grateful  odors.  The  apple 
trees  are  white  with  blossoms  ;  the  snowballs  also,  and 
the  lilacs,  are  in  bloom.  This  morning  I  commenced 
mowing  some  of  the  tall  grass.  So  much  for  vegetable 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOR    YOUNG   MEN.  253 

life  ;  now  for  the  animal.  Our  horse  Jenny,  and  cow, 
are  in  fine  health  and  spirits,  and  perform  their  duties 
faithfully.  Your  mother  has  made  seventeen  pounds 
of  excellent  butter.  We  have  twenty-nine  chickens 
and  fifteen  young  ducks.  By  the  time  you  visit  us.  I 
think  some  of  them  will  find  their  way  to  the  grid- 
iron or  spit. 

To  his  son  in  New  York. 

May  26,  1851. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  I  know  some  young  men  get  the 
idea  that  it  is  mean  and  disgraceful  to  economize  ;  but 
is  it  not  much  more  so  to  run  into  debt  beyond  one's 
ability  to  pay,  and  have  the  collector,  and  perhaps  the 
constable,  following  him  day  after  day  ?  I  should  not 
so  frequently  allude  to  this  subject,  did  I  not  regard  it 
as  indispensable  to  your  future  success  and  respecta- 
bility. 

JulyS,  1851. 

Our  new  home  becomes  more  and  more  interesting 
as  vegetation  advances,  and  our  flocks  and  herds  in- 
crease in  number  and  size. 

• 

September  30,  1851. 

We  are  still  at  Andover,  but  I  begin  to  think  Boston 
preferable,  and  when  it  is  cold  and  stormy  I  believe 
your  mother  does,  although  she  does  not  like  to  say  so. 

December  23,  1861. 

When  I  received  your  letter  on  business,  I  had  but 
a  little  time  before  the  mail  closed,  and  wrote  without 
much  reflection,  with  a  view  of  having  you  make 
such  inquiries  as  are  obviously  necessary  before  coin- 
ing to  a  decision. 

22 


254  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

I  am  pleased  with  the  views  expressed  in  your  letter, 
and  doubt  not  but  you  would  get  more  information, 
and  feel  more  interest,  by  being  a  partner  in  the  con- 
cern, even  though  you  should  only  make  a  living  for 
the  first  year  or  two  ;  that  is,  if  you  could  do  business 
in  a  safe  way  ;  but  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  have  you 
lose  your  capital. 

If,  after  a  full  examination,  it  should  promise  to  be 
a  good  and  safe  business,  I  will  furnish  the  amount  for 
you  without  much  delay.  I  was  struck  with  the  coin- 
cidence when  I  read  the  amount  named  in  your  letter, 
it  being  the  same  I  had  calculated  to  furnish  you  with, 
when  the  time  should  come  for  you  to  commence  busi- 
ness. In  forming  a  copartnership,  the  most  important 
thing  to  be  ascertained  is  the  moral  and  business  char- 
acter of  the  man  or  men.  In  Boston,  I  could  as- 
certain the  character  and  standing  of  almost  any  man, 
and  I  frequently  think  how  pleasant  it  would  be  to 
have  you  in  business  here,  and  board  at  home  ;  but  if 
it  is  best  for  you  to  be  in  New  York,  I  submit.  That 
the  Lord  will  guide  you,  my  dear  son,  in  this  matter 
of  business,  and  in  all  your  undertakings,  is  the  daily 
prayer  of  your  ever  affectionate  father, 

DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

To  his  son  in  college. 

February  26,  1852. 

Thursday  next  will  be  observed  by  the  churches 
here  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  colleges.  I 
hope  your  college,  and  yourself,  in  particular,  will  re- 
ceive a  great  blessing  on  that  day. 

The  desire  that  Mr.  Safford  felt  for  the  conversion 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR  YOUNG  MEN.  255 

of  this  son  was  much  increased  after  his  connection 
with  college,  not  merely  on  account  of  his  exposure  to 
new  temptations,  but  .because  the  education  he  was 
receiving,  and  which  he  had  himself  always  felt  -so 
much  the  need  of,  would  increase  his  power  for  good 
or  for  evil  in  the  world.  It  was  a  painful  thought  to 
him,  that  he  might  be  educating  a  son  in  opposition  to 
the  cause  of  Christ,  as  he  believed  would  prove  to  be 
the  case  if  the  latter  remained  unconverted.  He  did 
not  often  write  to  him  directly  on  the  subject;  he 
depended  more  upon  setting  him  a  right  example, 
expressing  kind  feelings,  and  mingling  religious  in- 
struction with  ordinary  conversation.  These  were 
accompanied  with  unceasing  prayer.  Those  of  the 
church  who  were  accustomed  to  meet  upon  the  day  of 
the  annual  concert  of  prayer  for  colleges  will  not  soon 
forget  his  earnest  request  that  this  son  might  be  re- 
membered in  their  prayers  on  that  day,  nor  the  fervent 
pleadings  which  followed  this  appeal,  from  those  breth- 
ren who  led  in  prayer  on  that  occasion. 

But  God  saw  fit  to  try  his  faith  for  one  year  more. 
When  the  son  came  home  at  the  next  January  vaca- 
tion, having  now  entered  upon  his  last  collegiate  year, 
his  father,  after  asking  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  guide  them  both,  in  a  private  interview  dis- 
closed to  him  the  deep  feelings  of  his  soul,  and  then 
took  him  to  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  implored  him  to 
make  this  child  whole,  pleading  especially  his  own 
example  when  on  earth,  in  healing  a  son  in  answer  to 
the  earnest  supplications  of  his  father. 

It  was  at  length  his  great  joy  to  receive  the  fulfill- 
ment of  his  desires.  That  vacation  did  not  close  until 
he  was  permitted  to  hear  from  the  lips  of  his  son  an 


256  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

expression  of  his  hope  in  the  Saviour.  On  returning 
to  college,  the  father  addressed  a  note  to  Professor  G., 
informing  him  of  the  great  change,  and  asking  for  his 
son  his  counsels  and  prayers.  In  May  following  he 
had  the  unspeakable  satisfaction  of  welcoming  him  to 
membership  in  Mount  Vernon  church. 

To  his  son  in  New  York. 

January  28,  1852. 

We  have  received  a  letter  from  your  brother  G., 
since  his  return  to  college,  of  a  very  satisfactory  char- 
acter. The  change  which  appears  to  have  taken  place 
in  him  I  regard  as  of  more  importance  than  all  the 
wealth  and  honor  which  this  world  can  afford  com- 
bined. And  why  should  I  not  ?  The  blessing  of  the 
latter  would  be  imperfect  and  temporal,  that  of  the 
former  perfect  and  eternal.  In  this  change  he  was 
not  a  passive  recipient,  but  an  active  agent.  He  set 
himself,  by  reading  the  Bible,  by  prayer,  and  attending 
religious  meetings,  to  seek  the  Lord  in  earnest.  Do, 
my  dear  son,  take  up  this  subject  in  earnest,  and  then 
we  cnay  hope  to  meet,  one  unbroken  family,  in  heaven. 
Your  affectionate  father,  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

The  great  blessing  which  Mr.  Safford  had  received 
from  God,  in  the  conversion,  as  he  hoped,  of  this  son, 
led  him  to  express  his  gratitude  by  doing  more  for 
others.  He  thought  of  the  anxiety  of  parents  who 
had  sons  in  our  city,  for  whom  he  might  do  something 
more  than  he  was  doing. 

To  his  son  in  college. 

February  20,  1852. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  "We  have  just  returned  from  our 
church  prayer  meeting.  Dr.  Kirk  held  an  inquiry 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  257 

meeting  in  the  committee  room  at  the  same  time.  He 
had  twenty-one  present,  nearly  all  of  whom  indulge 
more  or  less  hope  that  they  have  given  their  hearts  to 
Christ. 

On  Sunday  of  last  week,  we  invited  all  the  young 
men  of  the  congregation  to  visit  us  on  Monday  evening, 
to  spend  the  evening  partly  in  devotions,  and  partly 
socially,  closing  with  some  refreshments.  About  sixty 
were  present,  although  the  evening  was  very  stormy. 
I  told  them  the  object  "of  the  visit,  —  that  we  might 
become  better  acquainted  with  them,  and  that  they 
might  become  better  acquainted  with  each  other, — 
and  mentioned  some  of  the  difficulties  of  a  large 
congregation  like  ours,  scattered  among  a  population 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  becoming  ac- 
quainted, and  spoke  of  some  of  the  advantages  of  such 
an  acquaintance,  referring  also  to  the  means  by  which 
it  might  be  accomplished,  such  as  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  the  Mission  Circle,  and  the 
Sunday, School.  After  this,  Dr.  Kirk  read  from  the 
Bible,  and  commented  upon  it,  sung  a  hymn,  and 
prayed.  The  remainder  of  the  time  was  occupied  in 
conversation,  <fcc.  Before  we  separated,  eight  young 
men  gave  me  their  names,  proposing  to  form  them- 
selves into  a  Bible  class  in  the  Sabbath  school,  if  I 
would  become  their  teacher.  One  was  a  lawyer,  one 
a  physician,  and  others  merchants  or  clerks.  I  told 
them  I  would  not  engage  to  become  their  teacher,  but 
would  meet  with  them.  We  met  on  last  Sunday  for 
the  first  time,  and  on  Monday  evening,  at  the  mission 
circle,  several  others  applied  for  admission  to  the 
class. 

On  Thursday  evening  of  last  week  we  had  about 
22* 


258  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

one  hundred  young  married  people  of  the  congrega- 
tion at  our-house,  half  of  whom  were  strangers  to  us, 
and  most  of  them  strangers  to  one  another.  The  time 
was  occupied  very  much  as  on  Monday  evening,  when 
the  young  men  were  here.  Before  they  left,  a  large 
Bible  class  was  formed,  of  which  Deacon  P.  is  teacher. 
Both  parties  appeared  very  happy,  expressed  many 
thanks  to  us  for  the  privilege,  and,  I  believe,  went 
away  feeling  that  it  was  a  suitable  way  of  conducting 
a  party  composed  of  members  of  the  same  religious 
society.  One  young  man  kept  his  wife  (who  is  pious) 
up  nearly  all  night  to  talk  and  pray  with  him.  I 
learned  from  her  the  next  day  that  he  would  like  to 
see  me  ;  I  called  at  the  store  in  which  he  is  salesman. 
As  soon  as  I  entered,  one  of  the  proprietors,  whom  I 
did  not  know,  came  up,  and  calling  me  by  name,  said, 
"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  ;  I  suppose  you  have  called  to 
look  after  Mr.  D.'s  soul ;  he  is  occupied  just  now  ;  you 
shall  see  him  in  a  few  moments  ;  "  and  added,  "  There 
are  eight  young  men  in  my  store  anxious."  x  It  is  a 
very  interesting  fact,  that  in  the  revivals  now  in  prog- 
ress, a  large  proportion  of  the  converts  are  young 
men. 

Christians  are  looking  forward  with' great  interest  to 
the  day  of  prayer  for  colleges.  How  important  that 
your  class  should  all  be  brought  into  the  fold  of 
Christ  before  they  graduate !  Is  there  any  special 
interest  among  the  pious  students,  or  anxiety  among 
the  impenitent  ?  Did  you  find  in  your  brother  D.'s 
state  of  mind  any  thing  more  favorable  ?  Oh,  how 
important  that  he  should  now  choose  God  for  his  por- 
tion !  If  I  could  see  him  a  humble,  devoted  Christian, 
it  seems  to  me  I  should  be  ready  to  adopt  the  language 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  259 

of  Simeon,  "  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart 
in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation."  Have 
you  thought  about  making  a  profession  of  religion  ? 
and  if  so,  where  ?  As  your  college  course  is  nearly 
closed,  you  will  be  likely  to  be  more  in  Boston  for  a 
few  years  to  come  than  in  New  Haven.  I  have  no 
wish  to  dictate  on  this  subject ;  my  feelings  would  lead 
me  to  desire  that  you  should  unite  with  the  Mount 
Vernon  church,  but  our  feelings  are  not  always  a  safe 
guide.  Your  affectionate  father. 

To  his  son  in  New  York. 

April  1,  1852. 

While  dating  this  letter,  it  occurs  to  me  that  it  is 
your  birthday  anniversary.  Is  it  possible  that  you  are 
twenty-two  years  old  ?  How  soon  probation  will  close, 
and  the  retributions  of  eternity  be  commenced,  never 
to  end  !  Now,  my  son,  while  you  are  trying  to  make 
preparations  for  the  future,  in  this  short  life,  which 
may  never  come,  and  for  which  I  commend  you,  are 
they  not  far  more  important  for  that  future  life  which 
certainly  will  come,  and  will  never  end  ?  Will  you 
not  be  persuaded  to  obey  the  command  of  Christ,  and 
seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness, 
and  then  all  these  things  will  be  added  to  you  ? 

To  the  same. 

August  14,  1852. 

Your  mother  and  George  start  to-morrow  for 
Montreal.  I  do  not  expect  to  accompany  them,  as 
I  am  engaged  introducing  water  into  the  Mount  Hoi- 
yoke  Seminary  from  the  river  below,  with  bathing 
rooms,  «tc. 


260  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

To  the  same. 

October  7,  1852. 

I  returned  from  South  Hadley  last  evening,  where  I 
have  been  the  last  month,  aiding  in  bringing  into  the 
building  the  water  from  the  river  back  of  the  seminary, 
by.  means  of  a  force  pump,  and  conducting  it,  hot  and 
cold,  into  all  the  stories.  It  operates  very  finely,  and 
will  be  much  for  the  health  and  comfort  of  the  young 
ladies.  It  was  my  intention  to  visit  New  York  before 
this,  but  so  much  of  my  time  has  been  taken  up  at 
South  Hadley,  that  I  may  not  find  it  convenient  to  do 
so  this  autumn. 

To  the  same. 

March  21,  1853. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  In  reference  to  the  subject  you 
now  propose,  I  wish  to  say,  that  it  is  dangerous  for  a 
young  man  of  little  experience,  and  whose  time  is  all 
taken  up  in  business,  to  engage  in  speculation  in  real 
estate,  stocks,  or  paper  securities  of  any  kind,  as  he 
can  not  compete  with  men  of  experience  in  those  mat- 
ters, who  have  time  and  facilities  for  investigating 
every  security  that  is  offered.  I  assure  you  that  it 
requires  more  skill  to  keep  money  than  to  get  it.  You 
say  you  had  an  opportunity,  a  short  time  ago,  to  invest 
where  you  might  have  made  eight  per  cent.,  arid  not 
much  risk.  I  understand  that  money  is  worth  one 
and  one  half  per  cent.,  at  this  time,  in  State  Street ; 
but  /would  not  do  it,  for  three  reasons:  1st.  It  is  un- 
lawful ;  2d.  It  is  risky,  and  if  I  should  succeed  six 
times  without  loss,  I  might  the  seventh  time  lose  all 
that  I  had  made,  and  more  too;  and,  3d.  I  have 
none  unemployed. 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG   MEN.  261 

But  perhaps  you  would  say,  "  I  would  not  engage  in 
speculation  ;  I  would  only  make  some  safe  and  profit- 
able investments."  To  that  I  should  reply, "  You  would 
not  make  permanent  investments,  as  you  might  soon 
want  your  funds  for  business,  and  if  you  depend  on 
selling  again,  that  makes  it  a  matter  of  speculation ; 
it  may  sell  for  more,  and  it  may  sell  for  less  than  the 
cost."  You  say,  "  I  am  very  anxious  to  get  a  little 
ahead  —  to  have  some  property."  Now,  my  dear  D., 
no  man  would  rejoice  more  in  tl;e  prosperity  of  a  son 
than  I  should  in  yours.  In  fact,  I  think  you  are 

prospering..  To  receive a  year  is  certainly  doing 

very  well ;  and  if  you  had  property,  you  would  find 
happiness  was  not  in  that.  The  order  which  God  has 
laid  down  is,  u  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  its 
righteousness ; "  but  if  we  reverse  his  order,  we  shall 
be  disappointed  in  the  result,  or,  what  is  worse,  he 
may  give  us  the  desire  of  our  hearts,  and  send  lean- 
ness into  our  souls. 

To  the  same. 

March  31,  1853. 

By  this  day's  express  I  send  you  a  watch  —  an 
English  lever,  with  a  chronometer  balance  —  as  a  birth- 
day present.  After  carrying  a  small  one,  you  may 
think,  at  first,  this  is  large  and  heavy  ;  but  I  wish  you 
to  have  one  that  will  last  you  as  long  as  you  live,  and 
keep  good  time,  and  you  can  not  be  so  sure  of  this  in 
a  small,  light  one. 

"  Punctuality  is  the  life  of  business,"  was  a  maxim 
in  use  long  before  "  men  traveled  by  steam  and  wrote 
by  lightning."  And  if  it  was  true  then,  it  is  more 
so  now.  Punctuality  consists  in  being  in  the  place 


262  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

appointed  at  the  time  appointed,  not  a  long  time  be- 
fore, nor  a  short  time  after.  And  in  order  to  that,  one 
must  have  the  correct  time. 

To  his  son  George. 

April  7,  1853. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  I  am  very  glad  you  have  so  freely 
mentioned  the  different  plans  you  have  had  in  mind, 
upon  none  of  which  you  have  yet  decided.  After  four 
years'  close  study  in  college,  you  doubtless  needed  one 
year  for  partial  relaxation,  general  reading,  and  ob- 
taining knowledge  of  men  and  things.  Some  of  these 
objects  can  be  attained  in  your  present  situation,  as 
well  as  any  you  would  be  likely  to  find. 

As  you  ask  my  advice,  I  would  say,  taking  it  for 
granted  that  your  intention  is  to  study  theology,  my 
opinion  is,  that  when  your  present  engagement  termi- 
nates, you  had  better  commence  the  study  of  your 
profession  in  such  place  and  manner  as  will  be  most 
agreeable  and  useful  to  you,  without  regard  to  any 
reasonable  expense.  If,  by  any  thing  I  have  said  at 
any  time,  you  have  received  the  impression  that  I  wish 
you  to  earn  the  means  of  finishing  your  education,  I 
will  remove  that  impression  entirely.  I  am  paying 
more  or  less,  nearly  every  year,  to  aid  young  men  in 
preparing  for  the  ministry  ;  and  now  that  my  own  son 
is  looking  forward  to  that  profession,  I  regard  it  as  one 
of  the  greatest  privileges  of  my  life  to  be  permitted  to 
educate  him  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  to  dying 
men,  and  wherever  God,  in  his  providence,  may  call 
him. 

On  the  mode  of  studying  theology,  whether  in  a 
seminary  or  out,  I  will  state  my  impressions,  so  far  as 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR  YOUNG  MEN.  263 

I  have  any,  without  wishing,  or  even  being  willing,  to 
influence  you  against  your  own  judgment.  As  at 
present  advised,  I  should  think  it  best  for  you  to  com- 
mence in  a  seminary,  and  after  two  or  three  years,  or, 
perhaps,  after  going  through  the  whole  course,  spend 
a  year  or  less  with  some  good  practical  pastor ;  but  of 
that  you  can  judge  better  hereafter. 

As  to  the  place,  it  may  be  well  for  you  to  spend  the 
first  year  in  New  York  Seminary,  and  finish  in  An- 
dover. 

I  trust  I  need  not  remind  you  that,  while  it  is  proper 
to  ask  my  advice  on  this  subject,  and  gratifying  to  me 
to  have  you,  it  is  infinitely  more  important  to  ask  wis- 
dom of  Him  who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  who 
has  promised  those  who  acknowledge  him  in  all  their 
ways  that  he  will  direct  their  steps. 

And  now,  my  dear  son,  that  you  may  be  guided  in 
the  right  way,  now  and  through  life,  and  that  your  life 
may  be  one  of  great  usefulness,  is  the  earnest  prayer 
of  your  affectionate  father. 

To  his  son  in  New  York. 

April  25,  1855. 

MY  DEAR  SON  :  Since  I  saw  you  last  I  have  had 
another  attack  of  my  heart  difficulty,  by  which  I  was 
entirely  prostrated  in  body  and  mind,  having  been  for 
a  time  deprived  of  all  consciousness.  But  by  the 
kindness  of  my  heavenly  Father,  I  was  soon  relieved, 
and  in  a  few  days  was  nearly  as  well  as  before.  Since 
that  attack  I  have  frequently  been  admonished  that  I 
am  a  minute  man,  and  ought  to  hold  myself  ready  to 
be  summoned  before  my  Judge  at  any  moment. 

My  pecuniary  affairs  are  arranged  according  to  my 


264  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   S AFFORD. 

best  judgment ;  and  although  I  have  great  occasion  to 
mourn  over  my  own  sins,  and  that  I  have  done  so  little 
for  Him  who  has  done  so  much  for  me,  yet  I  have  for 
the  most  of  the  time  a  comfortable  hope  that,  through 
the  abounding  grace  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom 
I  endeavor  daily  to  consecrate  myself,  my  own  soul 
is  safe. 

But  there  is  one  thought  that  presses  upon  my  spirits 
almost  constantly,  and  sometimes  with  great  weight. 
It  is  that  my  sou,  my  oldest  son,  my  beloved  sou,  has 
lived  in  God's  world  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century, 
and  furnished  no  satisfactory  evidence  that  he  has  ever 
exercised  one  emotion  of  love  or  true  gratitude  to  Him 
who  has  given  him  all  the  temporal  blessings  he  en- 
joys, and  who  has,  at  such  immense  expense,  provided 
a  way  for  his  pardon  and  eternal  salvation,  if  he  will 
only  repent  of  and  forsake  his  sins,  and  believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

If  you  die  an  impenitent,  unbelieving  sinner,  as 
surely  as  God  is  true,  you  must  go  away  into  everlast- 
ing punishment,  where  will  be  weeping  and  gnashing 
of  teeth,  "  where  their  worm  dieth  not  and  the  fire  is 
not  quenched." 

Do  you  think  it  hard  and  unkintl  for  a  father  to 
write  thus  to  a  beloved  son  ?  It  is  the  language  of 
Him  who  so  loved  the  world  as  to  leave  a  heaven  of 
glory  and  happiness  for  a  death  of  greater  suffering 
than  any  other  being  ever  endured,  that  the  world 
through  him  might  be  saved.  "  Greater  love  hath  no 
man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his 
friends."  But  Christ  has  laid  down  his  life  for  his 
enemies,  and  all  the  terrible  threatenings  and  warnings 
of  the  Bible  I  regard  as  evidence  of  his  love,  as  really 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG   MEN.  265 

as  the  invitations  and  promises  which  so  abound  in 
that  book. 

May  8.  I  had  written  the  above,  when  I  received 
your  letter,  stating  your  intention  to  be  in  Boston  in  a 
few  days.  I  then  thought  I  might  have  an  opportunity 
to  say  to  you  all  that  was  in  my  heart  on  this  great 
subject ;  but  you  know  I  saw  you  only  a  short  time, 
and  that  in  company  with  others. 

Yesterday  I  had  a  free  conversation  with  my  physi- 
cian on  the  nature  and  probable  result  of  my  disease. 
He  told  me  he  had  no  doubt  that  ossification  had  taken 
place  in  some  important  artery  connected  with  the 
heart,  which  was  incurable  ;  and  although  I  might 
possibly  live  years,  I  was  liable  to  die  at  any  time, 
without  a  moment's  warning ;  and  that  when  I  die,  it 
is  probable  that  my  consciousness  will  leave  me  before 
I  am  aware  of  any  immediate  danger. 

Think  not,  because  you  are  not  aware  of  any  fatal 
disease  upon  you,  there  is  time  enough  yet  for  you  to 
prepare  for  death.  A  few  days  ago  N.  E.  was  appar- 
ently in  as  good  health  as  you ;  but  before  his  absent 
friends  could  reach  him,  he  was  called  to  meet  his 
Judge.  Oh,  my  son,  do  not  defer  this  work  to  a  future 
time.  If  you  could  be  sure  of  a  long  life,  and  of 
being  converted  before  you  die,  would  it  not  be  wicked 
and  ungrateful  in  the  extreme  to  be  willing  to  live  in 
rebellion  against  God  all  the  best  of  your  days  ?  But 
you  are  not  sure  of  long  life  ;  and  if  your  life  should 
be  spared,  the  probability  is,  that  your  disinclination  to 
repent  would  increase  witli  your  years. 

Were  I  to  enter  your  chamber,  and  find  that  the 
only  stairway  by  which  you  could  escape  was  on  fire, 
and  should  cry  out,  "  Escape  for  your  life,  or  you  will 

23 


266  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

perish  in  the  flames,"  would  you  not  thank  me,  and 
think  it  very  kind  in  me  ?  So  God,  in  view  of  a  more 
dreadful  death  than  that  of  the  body,  calls  after  you, 
saying,  "  Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for  why  will  ye  die  ?  " 
But  suppose  that,  instead  of  thanking  me  for  the 
timely  warning,  you  should  say, "  I  am  writing  a  letter 
to  send  by  the  steamer  which  leaves  to-day ;  I  can  not 
leave  just  now,"  and  should  remain  until  the  stairway 
had  fallen,  and  was  consumed  ;  would  you  not  be  act- 
ing quite  as  rationally  as  you  do  in  disregarding  the 
warnings  and  entreaties  of  your  heavenly  Father  ? 
There  is,  however,  this  difference  :  in  the  one  case,  you 
would  lose  all  the  enjoyment  you  anticipate  in  this 
world  in  a  few  years,  and  suffer  the  pains  of  a  con- 
suming fire  a  few  moments,  while,  in  the  other  case, 
you  would  lose  the  everlasting  enjoyments  of  heaven, 
and  suffer  the  eternal  torments  of  hell.  Oh,  my  son, 
do  be  entreated  by  the  threatenings,  the  invitations, 
and  the  promises  of  the  Bible  to  turn  now  to  the  Lord. 
Read  over  and  over  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son ; 
notice  his  first  thoughts  of  his  father's  house  con- 
trasted with  his  own  condition,  with  the  prospect  of 
starving ;  then  his  determination  to  return ;  then  his 
actually  setting  out  with  his  face  toward  home  ;  then 
think  of  the  feelings  and  conduct  of  his  father,  who, 
seeing  him  a  great  way  off,  ran  to  meet  him,  and  em- 
braced him  in  all  his  rags.  Now,  this  represents  the 
feelings  of  God  toward  the  penitent,  returning  sinner. 
After  reading  this  over,  and  reflecting  upon  the  sub- 
ject it  presents  seriously  and  prayerfully,  will  you  not 
write  me  just  how  you  feel,  and  what  you  intend  to  do 
about  it,  and  when  ?  Do  not  resolve  to  attend  to  it  at 
some  future  time :  by  so  doing,  you  resolve  not  to 


FRIENDLY   EFFORTS   FOE   YOUNG   MEN.  267 

attend  to  it  now  ;  you  quiet  your  conscience  for  pres- 
ent neglect  of  duty,  and  harden  your  heart  against 
future  appeals.  Why  can  we  not  write  and  talk  as 
freely  on  this  subject  as  on  any  other  ?  Is  there  any 
thing  else  half  so  important,  especially  if  we  take  into 
account  our  whole  existence,  the  future  as  well  as  the 
present  ?  Surely  not. 

Your  affectionate  father. 

The  following  was  written  on  receiving  a  present  of 
a  walking  cane  from  his  two  sons  :  — 

May  26,  1855. 

MY  DEAR  SONS  :  I  have  frequently  thought  of  late 
that  a  cane  would  be  a  support  to  me  in  walking ;  and 
when  I  opened  the  box  last  night,  and  saw  that  beautiful 
one  from  you,  I  thought  there  was  nothing  of  equal 
value  that  would  be  so  acceptable  to  me.  It  exactly 
suits  my  taste  in  color,  size,  and  form.  The  length  is  just 
right,  and  it  is  rendered  doubly  valuable  by  the  names 
of  the  donors  which  it  bears.  It  will  be  my  constant 
traveling  companion.  How  pleasant  to  be  supported 
by  my  sons  when  walking  about  the  city ! 

I  can  not  bless  you  as  Jacob  did  the  two  sons  of 
Joseph,  when  he  "  worshiped,  leaning  on  the  top  of 
his  staff,"  but  my  prayer  shall  be,  that  the  God  of  Ja. 
cob  may  crown  you  with  all  needed  temporal  blessings 
while  you  live,  and  that  when  you  are  called  to  walk 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  his  rod 
and  staff  may  comfort  you.  And  then  may  we  all 
walk  together  the  golden  streets  of  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem, beside  that  river  of  the  water  of  life,  clear  as 
crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  Ood  and  the 
Lamb,  and  together  cast  our  crowns  at  tlio  foot  of  Him 


268  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFOKD. 

who  sits  upon  it,  tuning  our  harps  in  unison  with  the 
redeemed  out  of  every  nation,  in  praise  to  Him  who 
loved  us  and  gave  himself  for  us. 

Your  very  affectionate  father. 

To  his  son  in  New  York. 

BOSTON,  May  22,  1855. 

MY  DEAR  SON:  Your  very  kind,  frank,  and  con- 
fiding letter  of  the  13th  instant  was  duly  received  and 
repeatedly  read  with  great  pleasure  and  solicitude ; 
with  •  pleasure  to  learn  that  you  are  and  have  been 
thinking  so  seriously  upon  the  great  subject  of  reli- 
gion, and  your  own  salvation,  which  I  think  must  be 
attributed  to  the  Holy  Spirit ;  with  solicitude  lest  you 
should  not  yield  to  his  gracious  influences,  and  be  left 
in  a  more  hardened  and  hopeless  state  than  before. 
You  may  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  variety  of  ways. 
You  may  do  it  by  caviling  at  the  doctrines  of  the 
Bible;  by  indulging  hard  thoughts  of  God;  by  neg- 
lecting prayer,  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  or  any 
other  known  duty  ;  you  may  do  it  by  thinking  or 
speaking  lightly  of  religion,  in  the  presence  of  ungodly 
persons,  thus  showing  that  you  are  ashamed  of  Christ 
and  his  cause ;  and  by  any  other  sin  of  commission  or 
omission. 

But  perhaps  there  is  no  way  by  which  a  person  feel- 
ing as  you  say  you  do, "  anxious  to  be  a  Christian,  and 
determined  to  be  one,"  is  more  likely  to  grieve  the 
Holy  Spirit,  than  by  trying  to  work  out  a  righteousness 
of  his  own,  thus  rejecting  the  righteousness  of  Christ. 
It  is  true,  if  you  live  in  the  neglect  of  any  known 
duty,  or  in  habitual  commission  of  any  known  sin,  you 
have  no  right  ever  to  expect  the  favor  of  God.  But 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG   MEN.  269 

if  you  should  live  a  perfectly  holy  life  in  thought, 
word,  and  deed,  from  this  moment  to  the  end  of  your 
life,  this  would  not  atone  for  one  of  your  past  sins. 
The  great  adversary  of  your  soul  would  gladly  per- 
suade you  that  it  is  presumption  for  you  to  go  to  Christ 
until  you  have  broken  off  your  bad  habits,  have  prayed 
a  great  deal  more,  read  the  Bible  more,  felt  -a  deeper 
conviction  of  sin,  &c.,  <fec.  If  the  prodigal  son  had 
waited  until  he  could  procure  a  rich  robe,  shoes  for  his 
feet,  and  a  ring  for  his  hand,  in  which  to  meet  his 
father,  it  is  not  likely  he  would  ever  have  returned. 
Christ  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners,  to 
repentance.  The  conduct  of  the  father  in  running  to 
embrace  his  son,  while  yet  a  great  way  off,  in  all  his 
rags,  was  doubtless  designed  to  represent  the  readiness 
of  God  to  receive  and  welcome  the  penitent,  believing 
sinner. 

When  the  jailer  came  trembling,  and  fell  down  be- 
fore Paul  and  Silas,  with  the  inquiry,  "  Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  ? "  Paul  did  not  tell  him, 
You  must  make  amends  for  the  injuries  you  have 
done  to  us,  or,  You  must  perform  a  long  round  of 
duties,  but  simply,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  After  that  he  took  them 
into  his  house,  washed  their  stripes,  set  meat  before 
them,  and  rejoiced,  believing  in  God  with  all  his  house. 
Xow,  my  dear  son,  your  true  and  only  safe  course  is  to 
go  directly  to  Christ,  in  penitent  faith,  just  as  you  are, 
with  your  feet  stained  with  his  blood,  which  you  have 
so  long  trampled  upon.  And  if  you  have  got  as  far  as 
this  without  deep  conviction  of  sin,  pray  for  the  Holy 
Spirit,  whose  office  it  is  to  reprove  of  sin,  of  righteous- 
ness, and  of  judgment.  "  Of  sin  because  they  believe 

23* 


270  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

not  on  me"  as  if  unbelief  were  the  greatest  sin  in  the 
world.  If  you  are  troubled  with  wandering  thoughts 
in  prayer,  or  while  listening  to  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel,  with  pride,  selfishness,  or  any  other  sin,  do  not 
try  to  forget  it,  and  think  that  God  will ;  but  tell  him 
all  about  it,. especially  those  things  that  trouble  you 
most,  on  account  of  which  you  feel  most  guilty,  and 
ask  pardon  for  Christ's  sake.  It  is  a  great  mistake 
that  some  make  when  they  have  been  guilty  of  sin  : 
instead  of  going  directly  to  God,  to  confess  it  and  ask 
forgiveness,  they  wait  until  a  sense  of  guilt  is  a  little 
worn  off,  or  try  to  forget  it,  which  they  may  do ;  but 
God  never  forgets. 

I  have  recently  met  with  a  hymn,  in  which  I  am 
very  much  interested,  which  I  copy  for  you,  with  the 
hope  that  you  will  adopt  the  language  as  your  own. 


Just  as  I  am,  without  one  plea, 
But  that  thy  blood  was  shed  for  me, 
And  that  thou  bidd'st  me  come  to  thee, 
O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 

Just  as  I  am,  and  waiting  not 
To  rid  my  soul  of  one  dark  blot, 
To  thee,  whose  blood  can  cleanse  each  spot, 
O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 

Just  as  I  am,  though  tossed  about 
With  many  a  conflict,  many  a  doubt, 
With  fears  within  and  foes  without, 
O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 

Just  as  I  am,  poor,  wretched,  blind,  — 
Sight,  riches,  healing  of  the  mind, 
Yea,  all  I  need,  in  thee  to  find, 

O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR   YOUNG  MEN.  271 

Just  as  I  am,  though  so  depraved, 
So  long  by  Satan's  power  enslaved, 
To  be  by  thee  renewed  and  saved, 

O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 

Just  as  I  am,  thou  wilt  receive, 

Wilt  welcome,  pardon,  cleanse,  relieve, 

Because  thy  promise  I  believe. 

O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 

Just  as  I  am  —  thy  love,  unknown, 
Has  broken  every  barrier  down  : 
Now  to  be  thine,  yea,  thine  alone, 

O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. 

Remember,  my  dear  son,  that  religion  is  something 
between  God  and  your  own  soul.  Your  friends  can 
advise  you,  but  they  can  not  compel  you  to  take  their 
advice  ;  they  pray  for  you,  but  they  can  not  repent  and 
believe  for  you. 

Give  my  love  to  all  of  our  friends,  but  especially  to 
H.  I  hope  you  talk  freely  with  her  upon  this  great 
subject ;  and  I  advise  you  to  talk  with  your  pastor 
also.  And  do  not  fail  to  write  to  me  in  the  same  con- 
fiding manner  which  you  have  done,  and  thus  add  to 
the  happiness  of 

Your  affectionate  father. 

This  was  the  last  letter  whicli  Mr.  Safford  ever  wrote 
to  this  son,  except  a  note  on  business,  in  which  he 
remarks,  "  The  date  of  my  letter  (October  30,  1855) 
reminds  me  that  I  am  threescore  and  three  years  old 
to-day." 

He  was  comforted  by  receiving  evidence  before  his 
death  that  God  had  heard  his  prayers,  and  blessed  his 
faithful  efforts  in  behalf  of  this  dear  son  ;  and  soon 


272  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

after  his  father's  death  he  made  a  public  profession  of 
his  faith  in  Christ. 

The  young  men  who  were,  in  various  ways,  aided 
by  Mr.  Saiford,  as  already  mentioned,  retained  a  grate- 
ful respect  and  affection  for  the  memory  of  their  ben- 
efactor, and  have  expressed,  in  numerous  instances, 
since  his  death,  their  sense  of  obligation  to  him. 
From  the  very  full  testimonial  of  one  of  those  who 
was  fer  some  months  a  member  of  his  family,  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  are  subjoined  :  — 

"  It  was  in  the  year  1847  that  I  began  to  receive  from 
Mr.  Safford  and  his  family  those  practical  expressions 
of  friendship  and  kindness  which  form  a  prominent 
part  of  the  experiences  of  my  life. 

"  Having  come  to  Boston  through  his  invitation,  he 
secured  for  me  almost  immediately  a  pleasant  and  val- 
uable situation,  in  which  I  remained  for  many  years. 
In  every  perplexity  and  trial,  when  I  sought  his  coun- 
sel, I  found  it  to  be  wise  and  practical,  and  given  with 
evident  marks  of  gratification  that  it  had  been  sought. 
After  some  years,  when  making  an  important  change 
in  my  business,  I  found  his  assistance  valuable,  en- 
abling me  to  carry  out  some  long-cherished  plans  in 
reference  to  establishing  myself  in  life ;  and  to  the 
present  time  I  am  daily  experiencing  the  good  results 
of  his  influence  exerted  in  my  behalf,  in  matters  of 
business. 

"  The  aid  which  Mr.  Safford  rendered  to  those  who 
regard  him  as  their  benefactor,  was,  I  think,  very 
frequently,  laborious  aid ;  it  increased  his  own  cares, 
as  well  as  expenses.  Instead  of  sending-,  he  would  go  ; 
he  would  plan,  inspect,  remove,  arrange,  load,  unload. 


FRIENDLY  EFFORTS   FOR  YOUNG   MEN.  273 

I  have  seen  him,  in  the  latter  years  of  his  life,  take  off 
his  coat,  and  put  his  shoulder  to  the  work,  with  a 
cheerful  energy  which  insured  its  speedy  accomplish- 
ment. This  was  accompanied  by  a  delicate  regard  for 
the  feelings  of  those  he  helped  —  a  desire  to  make 
them  feel  at  ease.  There  was  an  ingenuity  in  his 
kindness ;  his  cheerful  smiles  and  quick  pleasantries 
making  the  recipient  feel  as  if  he  was  bestowing, 
rather  than  receiving,  the  benefit. 

"  I  was  early  impressed  with  Mr.  Safford's  kindness 
in  reproof.  A  faithful  friend,  he  did  not  shun  to  give 
admonition  when  it  was  needed.  I  well  remember 
an  instance  in  my  own  experience,  the  occasion  for 
which  might  be  charged  equally  to  ill  health  and  a 
naturally  indolent  disposition.  Calling  me  aside  one 
morning  when  I  had  been  a  few  weeks  in  the  situation 
he  had  obtained  for  me,  he  said, '  I  was  talking  with 
Mr.  B.  yesterday  about  you  ;  he  says  he  likes  you  very 
well ;  he  thinks  you  are  capable,  and  will  give  him 
satisfaction ;  but  he  says  you  are  not  quick  enough, 
don't  step  quick  enough,  don't  run  up  and  down  stairs. 
Now,  when  you  were  in  the  country,  I  have  no  doubt 
you  were  as  lively  as  any  body  ;  but  you  notice  people 
in  the  city  don't  move  as  they  do  in  the  country  ;  every 
one  seems  to  be  in  a  hurry,  as  if  he  had  a  great  deal 
to  do.  I  wished  just  to  mention  this  to  you,  so  that 
you  might  learn  to  step  a  little  more  briskly ; '  and 
with  a  pleasant  smile  he  bade  me  good  morning. 

"  During  the  first  six  months  of  my  residence  in 
Boston,  I  was,  through  invitation  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Safford,  an  inmate  of  their  family.  I  have  always 
reverted  with  peculiar  pleasure  to  this  arrangement, 
showing,  as  it  did,  their  kind  feelings  toward  myself 


274  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

and  relatives,  saving  me  from  the  inconveniences  at- 
tending the  scanty  pay  of  a  boy's  '  first  year,'  shield- 
ing me  from  the  corruptions  of  a  strange  city,  and 
bringing  to  bear  upon  me  the  hallowed  influences  of 
their  own  peaceful,  Christian  family." 


BUSINESS   AND  POLITICAL   LIFE.  275 


CHAPTER    XV. 

BUSINESS  AND  POLITICAL  LIFE. 

Dissolution  of  Partnership.  —  Proposal  of  new  Connections.  —  Acceptance  of 
them.  —  Character  as  a  Merchant.  —  Member  of  the  Legislature  of  Mas- 
sachusetts. —  Affability.  —  Peacemaker. 

IN  1848  Mr.  Safford  made  known  to  his  partners  in 
business  his  intention  to  retire  from  the  establishment. 
Two  months,  however,  had  not  passed  before  the  re- 
maining senior  partner  entreated  him  to  return,  saying 
that  he  should  leave  himself  if  he  did  not.  It  was 
with  much  difficulty  that  Mr.  Safford  persuaded  him 
that,  as  the  connection  had  been  dissolved,  it  was  not 
best  to  renew  it.  He  assured  him  that  it  was  wholly 
to  favor  the  interests  of  the  other  partners  that  he  had 
left,  as  he  was  not  willing  to  share  the  profits,  while  he. 
performed  none  of  the  labor,  and  bore  scarcely  any  of 
the  responsibility. 

As  soon  as  it  was  known,  and  even  before  it  was 
announced,  that  he  had  retired,  he  received  proposals 
from  respectable  mercantile  houses  in  the  city  to  con- 
nect himself  with  them.  These  he  declined,  regarding 
it  as  a  hazardous  experiment  for  a  person  at  his  period 
of  life  to  enter  into  a  new  business  of  any  kind. 

At  length  the  offer  of  a  silent  partnership,  in  a  firm 
at  the  head  of  which  was  a  brother  officer  of  Mount 
Vernon  church,  was  taken  into  serious  and  prayerful 


276  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAPFORD. 

consideration.  He  thoroughly  investigated  all  parts 
of  the  business,  the  principles  on  which  it  was  con- 
ducted, and  the  existing  state  of  their  affairs.  It  was 
his  habit  to  acquaint  Mrs.  Saiford  with  all  business 
matters  affecting  her  interests  as  well  as  his  own,  both 
that  he  might  have  her  opinion  concerning  them,  and 
that  their  prayers  might  be  united  for  divine  guidance. 
This  he  regarded  not  only  as  "  woman's  rights,"  but 
as  his  rights  also.  Accordingly,  with  her  cordial  ap- 
probation, he  accepted  the  proposals  made  to  him,  and 
became  a  member  of  the  house  of  Palmer  &  Batch- 
elders.  The  history  of  this  connection  is  related,  in 
part,  in  the  following  statement  of  Mr.  Palmer :  — 

"  It  gave  us  the  most  sincere  pleasure  to  be  able  to 
pay  liberal  dividends  to  Mr.  Safford,  for  we  could  not 
doubt  that  he  became  our  partner  as  much  to  oblige 
us  as  to  promote  his  own  interest.  Indeed,  I  have 
always  traced  the  origin  of  his  connection  with  our 
firm  to  a  circumstance  which  occurred  some  years 
before,  and  which  peculiarly  exhibited  the  kindness  of 
his  heart. 

"  On  the  death  of  a  former  partner,  we  were  called 
to  pay  out  his  capital  at  a  time  when  it  was  peculiarly 
disadvantageous  to  do  so.  Mr.  Safford,  on  learning 
the  fact,  (although  we  were  not  then  on  those  familiar 
terms  which  have  existed  since,)  came  in  one  day,  and 
made  several  inquiries  as  to  how  we  were  likely  to  get 
on,  and  what  terms  of  settlement  we  had  made  with 
the  estate  of  the  deceased  partner.  A  day  or  two  after 
he  called  again,  and  said, '  I  did  not  ask  those  ques- 
tions the  other  day  from  mere  curiosity,  or  without  a 
motive.  I  have  been  thinking  that  it  must  have  -been 
at  considerable  sacrifice  that  you  so  speedily  and  hon- 


BUSINESS  AND  POLITICAL  LIFE.  277 

orably  settled  up  with  the  estate,  and  that  possibly  you 
might  need  some  assistance  in  carrying  forward  your 
future  plans  of  business.  I  have  mentioned  the  sub- 
ject to  a  Christian  brother,  and  proposed  that  if  he 
would  furnish  you  with  five  thousand  dollars,  I  would 
put  in  the  same  amount.  He  readily  consented,  and 
now  the  ten  thousand  are  at  your  service  for  five  years, 
without  security,  for  simple  interest.'  This  offer, 
which  was  entirely  unsolicited  and  unexpected,  was 
gratefully  accepted  ;  and  the  disinterested  friendship 
it  evinced  induced  an  intimacy  of  business  relations 
which  resulted,  a  few  years  afterward,  in  our  partner- 
ship, when  the  business  which  this  generous  loan  had 
increased  would  justify  the  employment  of  a  still 
larger  capital.  As  this  connection  became  from  year 
to  year  more  profitable  to  brother  Safford,  I  could  but 
regard  it  as  a  fulfillment  of  the  promise,  '  The  liberal 
soul  shall  be  made  fat ;  and  he  that  watereth  shall  be 
watered  also  himself.' ' 

His  connection  with  these  gentlemen  continued  until 
his  death,  seven  years  afterward.  The  oldest  partner 
was  one  of  like  spirit  with  himself,  a  "  brother  be- 
loved ; "  and  toward  the  others  he  soon  learned  to 
exercise  a  kind  and  fatherly  friendship.  At  the  close 
of  the  first  year,  Mr.  Saffbrd's  share  of  the  profits  was 
so  large,  that  when  he  considered  the  two  younger 
partners  had  borne  the  burden  and  done  the  labor,  in 
which  he  had  not  participated,  he,  on  receiving  it, 
passed  over  a  thousand  dollars  into  their  hands. 

"  He  was,"  says  Mr.  Palmer,  "  a  merchant  of  liberal 
and  enterprising  policy,  clear  in  his  perceptions,  sound 
in  judgment,  and  conscientious  in  all  his  dealings.  A 
prominent  trait  of  his  business  character  was,  the 

24 


278  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

carefulness  of  his  examinations  into  a  project  before 
making  an  engagement.  All  the  bearings  of  an  en- 
terprise were  duly  considered  before  he  would  embark 
in  it;  and  often  his  keen  foresight  would  discover 
obstacles  to  success  which  escaped  the  vision  of  those 
who  had  been  longer  on  the  post  of  observation  than 
himself.  But  when  once  committed  to  a  course,  he 
never  faltered,  but  met  the  responsibilities  involved  in 
it  fearlessly  and  promptly." 

He  regarded  it  as  a  remarkable  favor  of  God  that 
he  was  thus  furnished  with  the  means  for  gratifying 
his  desire,  to  do  good,  more  liberally  than  ever  before, 
after  he  gave  up  the  care  of  business,  and  devoted 
all  his  time  to  benevolent  objects.  This  was  unex- 
pected to  him ;  but  he  trusted  in  the  Lord,  when  he 
saw,  as  he  thought,  the  time  had  arrived  for  him  to 
make  the  change,  and  endeavored  to  do  good,  and 
accordingly  received  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise, 
"  Thou  shalt  dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shaft 
be  fed." 

Allusion  has  already  been  made  to  the  fact  that 
Mr.  Safford  was  at  different  times  called  by  his  fellow- 
citizens  to  serve  as  a  member  of  the  legislature  of  the 
state.  The  following  brief  statement  of  his  character 
in  this  capacity  has  been  kindly  furnished  by  a  gentle- 
man who,  having  served  as  chaplain  in  the  same  body, 
is  well  qualified  to  speak  on  this  subject :  — 

"  Deacon  Safford  was  no  politician.  But  he  was 
a  patriot,  and  never  shrunk  from  any  responsibility 
which  the  public  necessities  seemed  to  impose.  He 
was  not  ambitious  of  official  rank,  yet  he  accepted 
such  positions  of  civil  trust  as  he  felt  he  could  con- 
sistently fill,  respectfully  declining  all  besides.  He 


BUSINESS  AND  POLITICAL  LIFE.  279 

i 

was  urged  by  friends  in  high  esteem  to  be  a  candidate 
for  mayor  of  the  city  of  Boston,  but,  for  reasons  satis- 
factory to  himself,  he  declined  all  such  overtures.  In 
the  autumn  of  1833,  on  his  return  from  a  journey,  he 
found  he  had  been  chosen,  during  his  absence,  a  repre- 
sentative to  the  General  Court  of  his  state.  In  1835, 
1836,  and  1837,  he  was  reflected  to  the  same  office. 
In  1845  and  1846  he  represented  the  county  of  Suf- 
folk in  the.  Senate  of  his  state,  and  in  the  session  of 
1846  he  was  chairman  of  the  standing  committee  on 
accounts.  As  a  legislator  he  was  modest,  seldom  speak- 
ing, never  at  length  ;  yet  he  was  ever  found  punctual 
in  his  place.  He  always  examined  carefully  every 
subject  requiring  action,  and  voted  as  his  intelligence 
and  conscience  dictated,  whether  alone  or  with  the 
multitude.  He  was  a  very  close  observer  of  all  that 
occurred ;  so  that,  with  his  characteristic  good  sense 
and  sound  judgment,  though  a  more  than  ordinary 
silent,  yet  he  was  a  more  than  ordinary  efficient  and 
useful  member  of  each  house  in  its  turn. 

"  But  he  did  not  content  himself  with  exerting  an 
influence  in  this  one  direction  alone.  He  labored  in 
1833,  at  the  very  commencement  of  his  legislative 
career,  to  secure  the  organization  of  a  legislative  tem- 
perance society ;  and  very  soon  he  had  the  joy  of  com- 
plete success.  His  excellency,  the  governor,  signed 
the  temperance  pledge,  in  imitation  of  whose  good 
example  many  members  of  both  houses  signed  it  also  ; 
and  a  series  of  legislative  temperance  meetings  in 
the  representatives'  hall  was  inaugurated,  which  have 
been  continued  at  every  session  until  the  present 
time. 

"  Still  further  true  to  his  instincts  as  a  Christian,  in 


280  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

1836  he  invited  all  the  members  of  both  branches,  who 
were  so  disposed,  to  come  on  Saturday  evening  to  his 
house,  for  a  season  of  prayer.  And  the  meeting  thus 
begun  was  continued  every  week  during  that  and 
the  session  of  1837.  Then,  comparatively  few  of  the 
members  of  either  house  returned  to  their  homes  to 
spend  the  Sabbath.  This  prayer  meeting  afforded  a 
delightful  and  useful  mode  of  occupying  Saturday 
evenings,  of  which  many  availed  themselves.  It  was 
every  way  agreeable  to  him,  and  very  pleasant  to 
them." 

An  incident  occurred  while  Mr.  Safford  was  in  the 
Senate  which  has  been  related  to  us  to  illustrate  his 
habitual  courtesy  and  kindness  toward  all,  without 
distinction.  A  carpenter,  who  had  a  large  family 
depending  upon  his  daily  labor  for  support,  was 
without  employment,  and  felt  much  depressed  on 
that  account.  He  says,  "  As  I  was  passing  down  Park 
Street  one  day  I  was  overtaken  by  Mr.  Safford.  He 
saluted  me  in  his  usual  pleasant  manner,  and  then 
observed, '  You  look  sad  ;  is  business  dull  ? '  Finding 
he  had  judged  correctly,  he  immediately  passed  his  arm 
within  mine,  and  drew  from  me  a  statement  of  my 
affairs.  He  walked  on,  expressing  interest  and  sym- 
pathy, suggesting  a  course  to  me  which  he  thought 
would  relieve  me  from  my  embarrassment,  and  prom- 
ised to  use  his  influence  in  my  favor.  It  was  in  the 
middle  of  the  day,  and  I  was  in  my  working  dress  ; 
it  was  in  a  public  part  of  the  city,  and  he  was  con- 
stantly being  saluted  by  his  friends.  I  became  very 
uneasy,  because  I  thought  that  I  must  be  subjecting 
him  to  mortification,  and  made  more  than  one  effort  to 
drop  his  arm.  At  length  he  paused,  and,  in  a  tone 


BUSINESS   AND  POLITICAL  LIFE.  281 

of  pleasantry,  said,  '  What  is  the  matter  ?  Are  you 
ashamed  to  be  seen  walking  with  me  ?  ' 

Besides  his  services  in  the  legislature,  Mr.  Safford 
was  often  called  to  arbitrate  in  cases  of  difficulty  be- 
tween neighbors  and  friends,  to  settle  estates,  and  to 
advise  in  the  adjustment  of  family  differences.  "  He 
was,"  says  a  ministerial  friend,  "  early  known  as  a 
peacemaker.  Being  from  principle  and  habit  thorough 
in  investigation,  naturally  self-possessed  and  independ- 
ent in  his  opinions,  and  withal  so  affectionate  and 
accessible,  he  easily  secured  the  confidence  he  so  pre- 
eminently deserved,  and  which  he  never  betrayed. 
Patiently  and  attentively  hearing  the  statements  of  all 
sides  in  the  controversy,  he  invited  and  secured  the 
confidence  of  each  of  the  parties,  and  thus,  when  in 
possession  of  all  the  facts,  his  clear,  sound  judgment 
enabled  him  to  draw  the  lines,  and  usually  bring  the 
contending  parties  together. 

"  Such  qualities  fitted  him  for  great  usefulness  and 
great  influence  in  ecclesiastical  councils,  where  he  was 
frequently  called.  Few  laymen  or  clergymen  ever  had 
more  influence  in  these  bodies  than  he,  when  it  seemed 
to  him  some  important  principle  was  at  issue  and  en- 
dangered, for  the  rescue  of  which  he  ought  to  exert 
himself.  He  talked  less  than  most,  but  his  utterances 
usually  carried  conviction  that  few  could  produce  or 
resist. 

"  He  was  a  member  of  an  ecclesiastical  council  a 
few  years  previous  to  his  death,  when  an  excommuni- 
cated member  complained  that  the  church,  under  the 
ruling  of  the  pastor,  had  proceeded  quite  contrary  to 
the  rules  of  Congregationalism,  and  had  thus  wrong- 
fully cut  him  off.  To  sustain  the  complainant,  who 

24* 


282  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

was  evidently  in  the  wrong,  to  say  the  least,  would 
implicate  the  pastor,  who  had  as  evidently  gone  quite 
beyond  his  prerogatives.  The  testimony  was  full  and 
clear  on  both  those  points.  The  case  was  skillfully 
managed  on  the  part  of  the  church  and  its  pastor. 
There  was  a  full  discussion  by  the  council  when  by 
themselves.  By  appointment,  a  former  pastor  of  Dea- 
con Safford  prepared  a  result  entirely  exonerating  the 
minister,  and  made  an  earnest  speech  in  its  defense. 
No  one  immediately  replying,  Deacon  Safford  arose, 
and  in  a  few  fitting  words  expressed  his  high  respect 
for  ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  his  great  reluctance, 
by  word  or  vote,  to  cast  even  a  seeming  censure  upon 
any  of  them ;  '  but  truth,'  he  added,  '  has  higher 
claims  than  they.'  In  a  few  forcible  and  plain  sen- 
tences he  presented  the  case  as  it  seemed  to  him,  and 
as  it  was  in  fact ;  he  gave  the  reasons  why  he  could 
not  vote  for  the  result  as  it  had  been  presented  ;  and 
closed  by  saying,  if  it  was  adopted,  he  should  insist 
upon  having  his  protest  entered  upon  the  minutes  of 
the  council,  and  that  as  much  for  the  sake  of  the  min- 
istry as  for  the  party  now  aggrieved.  As  soon  as  he 
sat  down,  the  author  of  the  result,  whispering  to  the 
brother  who  was  sitting  near  him,  said, '  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  resisting  Deacon  Safford's  common  sense 
logic.'  Another  result  was  quickly  prepared,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  views  Deacon  Safford  had  expressed, 
and  it  was  at  once  unanimously  adopted." 


CONNECTION    WITH    BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.         283 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

CONNECTION  WITH   BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES. 

Efforts  to  gather  the  Poor  into  Places  of  Worship.  —  Elected  President  of 
the  City  Missionary  Society.  —  Deacon  Farnsworth's  Statement.  —  How 
to  preserve  Health.  — Extracts  from  private  Journal.  —  "  Deacon  Safffcrd's 
Party."  — Statement  of  Deacon  Gushing.  —  Member  of  the  Prudential 
Committee  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  — Rev.  Mr.  Treat's  Statement.  —  Di- 
rector of  the  House  of  Industry.  —  Old  Ladies'  Home,  &c. 

NOTWITHSTANDING  the  success  which  had  attended  the 
enterprise  of  founding  Mount  Yernon  Church,  there 
was  one  cherished  object  which  Mr.  Safford  did  not  at 
once  see  accomplished  so  fully  as  he  wished.  The 
poor  had  not  been  gathered  in.  There  were  empty 
seats  in  the  Sabbath  school,  and  also  in  the  church, 
which  he  earnestly  desired  should  be  filled  by  them. 
He  was  not  sure  that  the  majority  of  the  church  would 
approve  of  this,"  as  the  prevailing  policy  seemed  to  be 
to  gather  such  into  mission  schools  by  themselves.  It 
was  at  his  own  suggestion  that  a  vote  was  taken  by  the 
church  on  this  subject,  and  found  to  be  in  favor  of  tho 
measure.  In  this  his  heart  rejoiced.  Returning  from 
the  meeting,  he  said,  "  Now  wo  will  fill  all  our  vacant 
seats  with  the  poor."  Several  young  persons  enlisted 
in  the  undertaking.  The  mission  circle  at  that  time 
were  devoting  their  contributions  to  sustain  labor  for 
the  Grand  Ligne  mission,  in  Canada ;  but  they  re- 
solved to  combine  with  it  the  clothing  of  poor  children, 


284  .MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

and  the  managers  entered  at  once  into  the  field.  Mr. 
Safford  interested  himself  very  much  in  these  efforts, 
engaging  in  them  personally,  becoming  himself  that 
winter  a  true  city  missionary.  Prom  sixty  to  seventy 
children  were  gathered  into  the  Sabbath  school,  and  a 
number  of  the  parents  came  to  church.  Often  they 
were  seen  seated  upon  the  steps  of  the  gallery  pews, 
all  the  seats  being  filled.* 

As  he  looked  around  upon  this  pleasant  sight,  Mr. 
Safford  said,  "  Now  I  believe  God  will  bless  Mount 
Yernon  Church."  He  found,  in  his  walks  among  the 
poor  this  winter,  five  heads  of  families  who  were  intem- 
perate. These  he  persuaded  to  sign  the  temperance 
pledge,  and  visited  them  repeatedly,  —  often  upon  the 
Sabbath,  —  to  encourage  them  to  keep  .the  day  holy. 
Of  twelve  families  thus  brought  to  church,  four  of  the 
parents  had  long  been  drunkards.  Among  them  was 
a  valuable  engineer  in  a  manufacturing  establishment, 
who  had  not  before  attended  church  for  eleven  years, 
and  for  eighteen  years  had  been  in  the  habit  of  spend- 
ing the  Sabbath  in  drinking.  Mr.  Safford' s  efforts 
with  this  man  resulted  in  his  becoming  permanently 
temperate,  and  an  habitual  attendant'  on  divine  wor- 
ship, with  his  family,  hiring  a  pew  himself.  The  man 
also  induced  his  employer,  and  all  his  fellow- workmen, 
several  of  whom,  like  himself,  had  been  intemperate, 
to  sign  the  pledge. 

Many  of  the  poor  children  thus  gathered  were  al- 
lowed to  come  to  Mr.  Safford's  house  in  the  morning 

*  One  Sabbath  morning,  a  young  Irish  woman  appeared  in  the 
porch,  with  her  baby  in  her  arms.  She  insisted  that  the  sexton 
should  take  her  to  Mr.  Safford's  own  pew.  "Himself  invited  me; 
indade  he  did." 


CONNECTION  WITH  BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES.         285 

of  the  Sabbath,  to  be  washed  and  dressed ;  aiid  more 
than  a  dozen  of  the  rudest  boys  during  the  season 
spent  the  intermission  there,  and  were  provided  with 
their  dinner,  to  secure  their  attendance  at  church  in 
the  afternoon.  These  children  were  from  the  very 
lowest  grade  of  society.  At  first,  when  in  his  house 
they  were  noisy,  and  on  being  let  out,  on  their  way  to 
church,  the  boys  would  shout  and  whistle,  and  the 
little  girls  would  sing,  some  running  on  before  him, 
and  some  in  the  rear.  In  the  school  they  did  not 
know  how  to  behave  properly  ^  for  they  were  wholly 
uncivilized. 

Mr.  Safford's  attention  had  never  before  been  so  thor- 
oughly awakened  to  the  duty  of  the  churches  toward 
this  class  of  people  in  our  large  towns  and  cities.  He 
could  not  approve  the  policy  of  erecting  elegant  houses 
of  worship,  and  then  sitting  down  in  them  to  enjoy 
the  blessed  hopes  and  privileges  of  the  gospel,  while 
the  poor  heathen  at  the  door  of  these  sanctuaries  were 
left  to  perish.  Often  did  he  express  the  fear  that  the 
church  was  satisfying  herself  with  contributing  in 
money  for  distant  millions,  for  whose  good  others 
were  toiling.  He  deemed  it  a  duty  not  only  to  semi 
the  gospel,  but  to  take  it  also  ourselves  to  the  perishing 
within  our  reach,  wherever  they  were  accessible. 

In  1850  Mr.  Safford  was  elected  president  of  the 
City  Missionary  Society  of  Boston,  which  office  he  held 
until  his  death.  He  entered  upon  its  duties  with 
great  interest  and  diligence.  His  predecessor  in  it  — 
Deacon  Farnsworth  —  says,  — 

"  My  long  acquaintance  with  him,  extending  back 
to  the  organization  of  the  Franklin  Street  Church,  in 
1835,  has  left  upon  my  mind  a  deep  impression  of  the 


286  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFOBD. 

power  of  example.  At  the  time  Deacon  Safford  as- 
sumed this  office  I  saw  a  good  deal  of  him,  and  talked 
freely  with  him.  I  believe  I  was  the  first  to  suggest 
him  as  a  most  suitable  person  for  it,  if  he  could  be 
induced  to  take  the  position.  I  well  remember  the 
remark  made  to  me  by  Mrs.  Safford  soon  after  his 
acceptance  of  the  office  :  '  I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you 
for  getting  my  husband  into  business.'  This  remark 
expressed  what  was  emphatically  true,  viz.,  that  with 
Deacon  Saiford  the  service  of  God  was  the  business 
of  his  life ;  and  to  that  simple  fact,  it  appears  to  me, 
we  can  attribute  the  unusually  large  amount  of  good 
which  he  was  enabled  to  accomplish.  His  connection 
with  the  City  Missionary  Society  was  a  most  important 
event.  In  this  labor  his  whole  soul  was  engaged,  and 
his  prudent,  judicious,  beautifully  symmetrical  Chris- 
tian character  was  fully  and  most  favorably  exhibited." 
After  entering  upon  these  labors,  he  met  one  day  in 
the  street  a  retired  merchant,  who  took  him  by  the 
hand,  and  said,  "  Mr.  Safford,  how  well  and  cheerful 
you  look !  You  must  be  in  perfect  health."  "  I  was 
never  in  better  health,"  he  replied.  "  Will  you  tell 
me,"  said  the  gentleman,  "  how  it  is  that  you  keep 
your  health  and  spirits  so  good?  What  do  you  do 
with  yourself,  now  that  you  have  no  business  ?  /  am 
often  at  a  loss  what  to  do  ;  my  time  passes  heavily,  my 
health  suffers,  and  I  frequently  wish  myself  back  in 
my  business  again."  Mr.  Safford  answered,  "  I  was 
never  more  pressed  for  time  than  I  am  now,  and  if  you 
will  spend  one  day  with  me,  you  shall  see  what  I  do 
with  myself.  There  are  thousands  of  poor,  neglected 
children  in  the  city ;  our  missionaries  are  looking  after 
them,  and  I  am  now  on  my  way  to  Kilby  Street,  to 


CONNECTION  WITH   BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES.         287 

receive  the  contributions  in  goods  of  some  of  our  mer- 
chants, to  aid  in  clothing  them,  that  they  may  attend 
the  day  and  Sunday  schools.  This  is  a  specimen  of 
the  employments  which  occupy  my  time  in  these  days." 
The  following  memoranda  of  the  labors  of  a  single 
month,  copied  from  his  private  record,  will  show  more 
fully  the  nature  of  these  employments :  — 

"  March  7,  1850.  Commenced  a  neighborhood 
meeting  among  the  colored  people  in  May  Street,  as- 
sisted by  Deacon  K. ;  room  full ;  three  appeared  anx- 
ious for  their  souls'  salvation. 

"  8th.  Distributed  tracts  in  West  Margin  Street. 
Most  of  the  inhabitants  Roman  Catholics  ;  all  but  two 
received  tracts ;  saw  the  heads  of  all  the  families,  and 
had  more  or  less  conversation  with  all. 

"  9th.  Called  on  Mr.  Samuel  Lawrence,  who  sub- 
scribed fifty  dollars  for  city  missions,  and  said  he  weuld 
find  employment  for  at  least  fifty  boys,  and  as  many 
girls,  from  fourteen  to  twenty  years  of  age. 

"  IQth.  Induced  a  family  of  seven,  including  a 
father,  mother,  and  five  children,  to  attend  Bowdoin 
Street  Church  and  Sabbath  school,  after  they  had  been 
clothed  by  a  company  of  ladies  who  met  at  our  house 
on  Friday  last. 

"  llth.  Weather  cold  and  clear ;  visited  Dr.  C.  in 
the  evening ;  bought  one  share  in  Boston  and  Sand- 
wich Glass  Company,  for  Rev.  Mr.  H. ;  par  value,  one 
hundred  dollars  ;  cost  ninety-two  dollars  and  a  half.* 

•  Mr.  Safford  was  often  employed  by  clergymen,  as  well  as  wid- 
ows, minor  children,  domestics,  and  others,  to  invest  for  them  their 


288  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFPORD. 

"  15th.  Found  a  family,  consisting  of  a  father, 
mother,  two  sons,  and  three  daughters,  who  arrived 
here  from  Ireland  about  nine  months  since.  All  are 
members  of  the  Episcopal  church,  but  being  strangers, 
had  not  found  a  house  of  worship  where  they  could 
have  a  seat. 

"  16  th.  Induced  an  intemperate  man,  who  has  a 
wife  and  seven  children,  to  sign  a  temperance  pledge, 
and  found  employment  for  him. 

"  Sunday,  1.7th.  Went  with  the  Episcopal  family 
found  on  Friday  last  to  Christ's  Church,  in  Salem 
Street,  and  obtained  a  good  pew  for  them,  free  of 
expense,  and  gave  them  a  letter  to  the  rector  of  that 
church.  Also  carried  two  children  into  the  Bowdoin 
school. 

"  ~L8th.  In  the  evening  attended  a  meeting  at  No.  6 
North  Charles  Street  ;  sixteen  present,  in  all  ;  most  of 
them  do  not  attend  church  any  where  ;  left  the  meet- 
ing in  charge  of  brothers  B.  and  B.,  who  will  attend  it 
in  future. 


Spent  the  day.  in  collecting  for  the  society, 
and  in  writing. 

"  20th.  Spent  a  part  of  the  day  in  getting  subscrip- 
tions for  the  City  Missionary  Society,  and  a  part  in  vis- 
iting the  poor. 

"  21st.  Found  an  American  family  that  did  not 
attend  any  church.  They  appeared  thankful  for  the 
offer  of  a  pew,  and  agreed  to  go  next  Sabbath.  Ap- 

small  funds  ;  and  it  was  mentioned  by  him  with  much  satisfaction, 
near  the  close  of  his  life,  that  only  in  a  single  case  was  any  loss 
incurred  from  these  investments. 


CONNECTION   WITH   BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.          289 

pointed  a  weekly  evening  meeting  at  Mr.  Nixon's,  five 
houses  back  of  34  South  Margin  Street,  Tuesday 
evenings,  at  half  past  seven  o'clock. 


Spent  the  day  in  visiting  and  collecting.  In 
the  evening,  presided  at  the  church  meeting,  the  pastor 
being  sick. 

"  23d.  Snow  storm  all  day  ;  collected  a  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  from  a  friend  of  missions." 

The  officers  of  the  City  Missionary  Society  included 
all  the  Trinitarian  Congregational  pastors  in  the  city, 
and  one  layman  from  each  of  their  churches.  To 
secure  their  attendance,  and  keep  alive  their  interest 
in  the  society,  every  February  during  the  six  years  of 
Mr.  Saffbrd's  connection  with  it,  he  invited  them,  with 
their  wives,  to  spend  an  evening  at  his  house.  This 
was  the  annual  meeting  of  the  board  of  managers  for 
organization,  choice  of  committees,  and  transaction  of 
other  business. 

While  the-  gentlemen  were  thus  engaged,  the  ladies 
held  a  meeting  for  prayer,  in  another  apartment. 
After  a  year  or  two,  the  missionaries  in  the  employ- 
ment of  the  board  were  also  invited  to  be  present,  and 
numerous  other  guests  who  were  interested,  or  whom 
Mr.  Saffbrd  desired  to  interest  in  the  cause. 

After  the  business  and  the  prayer  meeting,  a  short 
time  was  given  for  social  conversation  ;  the  serving  of 
supper  followed  ;  and  then  the  guests  all  assembled  in 
the  parlors,  and  listened  to  short  statements  from  some 
of  the  missionaries,  intermingled  witli  addresses  from 
others,  and  the  exercises  closed  with  united  praise  and 
prayer.  This  was  called  "  Mr.  Snffonfs  party" 

25 


290  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL   S AFFORD. 

A  fuller  account  of  the  society,  and  of  Mr.  Safford's 
connection  with  it,  has  been  kindly  furnished  by  a 
gentleman  who  was  associated  with  him  in  this  work. 

"  This  society  was  organized  in  1816,  under  the 
name  of  '  The  Boston  Society  for  the  Religious  and 
Moral  Instruction  of  the  Poor.'  It  had  been  very  effi- 
cient in  its  efforts  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  city, 
in  the  organization  of  Sabbath  schools,  the  distribution 
of  tracts,  sustaining  preaching  for  sailors,  and  chapels 
for  the  poor,  and  in  kindred  labors  ;  but  for  several 
years  its  operations  had  been  limited,  its  policy  had 
been  frequently  changed,  and  the  interest  of  the 
churches  in  its  work  had  greatly  diminished. 

"  The  election  of  Mr.  Safford  to  its  presidency 
marked  a  new  era  in  its  history.  He  devoted  himself 
with  assiduity  and  energy  to  the  promotion  of  its  in- 
terests, and  under  his  direction  its  operations  were 
greatly  extended,  and  its  efficiency  increased  beyond 
that  of  any  former  period.  The  receipts  of  the  society 
rose  from  twenty-eight  hundred  to  eighty-five  hundred 
dollars  per  annum,  and  the  number  of  missionaries 
employed,  from  two  to  twenty-two. 

"  He  was  remarkable  for  order  and  system  in  all  his 
personal  affairs,  and  he  saw  at  once  that  these  were 
especially  necessary  in  extended  missionary  efforts. 
The  fields  of  labor,  the  results  sought  to  be  secured, 
and  the  instruments  and  influences  to  be  used,  were 
clearly  defined.  Books  of  record  and  forms  of  reports 
were  introduced,  so  that  the  labors  of  the  missionaries, 
properly  classified,  might  be  known  from  month  to 
month ;  and  the  missionaries  were  thus  made  to  feel 
their  responsibility,  not  only  to  God,  but  to  the  society 
under  whose  direction  they  labored.  All  the  opera- 


CONNECTION   WITH   BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.          291 

tions  of  the  society  were  brought  under  strict  and  con- 
stant supervision. 

"  Perhaps  the  most  important  measure  secured  by 
his  influence  was  the  employment  of  female  mission- 
aries. He  saw  at  once  that  devoted,  pious  women 
would  exert  an  influence  for  good,  especially  over 
females  and  children,  in  many  families  where  male 
missionaries  would  not  be  admitted,  or,  being  admitted, 
would  fail  to  secure  the  confidence  of  those  visited  ; 
that  the  gentleness  and  sympathy  of  woman  peculiarly 
fitted  her  to  visit  the  sick  and  suffering  poor.  The 
results  have  proved  the  wisdom  of  the  measure.  Two 
thirds  of  the  missionaries  now  employed  by  this  soci- 
ety are  females,  and  its  recent  reports  show  that  much 
of  its  success  results  from  their  labors. 

"  There  was  one  strong  desire  of  his  heart  which  he 
failed  to  secure  —  the  union  of  all  evangelical  Chris- 
tians in  this  good  work.  He  always  felt  that  there 
should  be  nothing  sectarian  in  its  character.  The 
society,  at  his  suggestion,  employed  missionaries  of 
different  denominations,  and  his  instructions,  to  them, 
as  to  the  manner  and  spirit  in  which  they  should  pros- 
ecute their  work,  were  always  remarkable  for  their 
catholicity.*  He  spent  much  time  in  laboring  to 
induce  the  evangelical  churches  of  different  denomina- 

*  Evidence  of  his  truly  catholic  spirit  is  seen  in  an  effort  he  made 
as  early  as  1834.  A  young  man,  who  was  preparing  for  the  ministry 
in  the  Baptist  Theological  Seminary  at  Newton,  was  in  the  habit  of 
coming  into  Boston  on  Saturday,  and  superintending  a  Sunday 
school  in  Broad  Street,  composed  of  Irish  Roman  Catholic  children. 
His  labors  attracted  the  attention  of  Mr.  Safford,  and  he  said,  "  That 
young  man  must  be  brought  into  the  city ;  he  has  the  right  spirit, 
and  is  just  the  man  for  a  city  missionary."  lie  addressed  a  note  to 


292  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

tions  to  unite  as  one  in  missionary  operations  among 
the  poor  and  neglected  classes ;  but  in  this  he  was  not 
successful.  Only  one  church  was  induced  to  unite 
with  this  society  before  his  death,  though  another  has 
since  followed  its  example.  If  any  man  could  have 
secured  such  a  union,  it  was  Mr.  Safford  ;  for  none  ever 
possessed  more  fully  the  confidence  and  affection  of 
Christians  of  all  denominations ;  but  the  time  had  not 
yet  come.  He  always  rejoiced  in  the  belief  that  it 
was  coming. 

"  His  heart  and  his  hand  were  always  open  for  the 
poor,  and  he  never  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  tales  of 
suffering  and  sorrow  which  the  missionaries  brought 
to  his  notice.  Their '  poor's  purse  '  was  seldom  empty, 
for  he  had  such  influence  in  the  community,  without 
regard  to  sect,  that  men  gave  liberally  when  he  told 
them  of  want  and  destitution.  All  believed  that- what- 
ever went  through  his  hand  would  be  well  bestowed, 
and  men  who  had  little  sympathy  with  his  religious 
views  confided  in  him  as  their  almoner,  and  did 
not  doubt  that  others,  under  his  direction,  must  be 
discreet. 

him,  asking  him  whether,  when  his  course  in  the  Seminary  should  be 
finished,  he  would  accept  the  position,  provided  his  support  could  be 
secured  to  him.  This  letter  he  showed  to  a  friend,  who  took  the  hint 
and  raised  a  subscription.  Mr.  H.  came ;  continued  his  labors  in 
Broad  Street,  opened  another  school  in  Commercial  Street,  out  of 
which  grew  the  Baptist  Bethel,  and  a  third  in  Chambers  Street,  which 
originated  a  church,  of  which  he  became  the  pastor,  containing  more 
than  three  hundred  members,  who  were  nearly  all  converted  under 
his  ministry.  When  directing  the  efforts  of  the  missionaries,  Mr. 
Safford  always  desired  them  to  gather  the  families  into  the  nearest 
evangelical  church  which  would  receive  them,  without  regard  to  the 
denomination. 


CONNECTION   WITH   BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.         293 

"  He  met  with  the  missionaries,  from  week  to  week, 
for  prayer  and  mutual  counsel.  He  sympathized  with 
them  in  their  difficulties  and  trials,  rejoiced  with  them 
in  their  successes,  and  commended  them  and  the  ob- 
jects of  their  labor  to  God  in  fervent  prayer.  They 
loved  him  as  a  brother,  and  respected  him  as  a  father. 
His  benignant  countenance,  the  warm  grasp  of  his 
hand,  and  words  of  cheerful  greeting,  were  as  a  cor- 
dial, refreshing  them  when  weary  and  worn  with  care 
and  labor ;  and  they  went  from  his  presence  with  re- 
newed courage  and  love  for* the  work  of  visiting  the 
poor,  relieving  their  sufferings,  and  pointing  them  to 
Him  who,  *  though  lie  was  rich,  for  their  sakes  became 
poor,  that  they  through  his  poverty  might  be  rich.' ' 

In  1852  Mr.  Safford  was  elected  a  member  of  the 
prudential  committee  of  the  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  and  continued  as  such 
till  his  death.  Of  his  character  and  services  in  this 
capacity,  Rev.  Mr.  Treat,  one  of  the  secretaries,  writes 
as  follows :  — 

"  No  one  can  expect  to  reach  the  highest  point  of 
usefulness  as  a  member  of  the  prudential  committee, 
till  he  has  been  an  attendant  upon  its  meetings  for  a 
number  of  years.  The  questions  which  we  are  called 
to  consider*  and  decide  have  certain  relations,  for 
the  most  part,  to  other  questions  which  have  gone 
before.  There  is  a  history  of  facts,  as  also  a  history 
of  principles,  which  needs  to  be  mastered  in  order  to 
the  formation  of  a  reliable  judgment.  Deacon  Safford 
felt  this  difficulty,  as  others  had  felt  it,  and  waited 
patiently  for  the  knowledge  that  should  enable  him  to 
take  a  more  active  part  in  our  deliberations. 

"  His  opinions  were  becoming  inoro  and  more  val- 


294  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL   SA'FFORD. 

liable  every  year,  and,  had  he  enjoyed  the  long  train- 
ing of  some  of  his  associates,  he  would  have  been  very 
useful.  If  I  were  to  specify  the  mental  attribute 
which  seemed  to  me  most  conspicuous,  I  should  say 
that  it  was  '  common  sense.'  His  manner  of  looking 
at  questions  was  simple  and  practical.  He  was  never 
hasty  in  his  judgments  ;  on  the  contrary,  in  cases 
which  he  did  not  fully  understand,  as  he  supposed,  he 
was  sure  to  say  but  little.  But  when  he  had  satis- 
fied himself,  after  dire  reflection,  there  was  no  hes- 
itancy. Nothing,  I  am  sure,  could  have  induced  him 
to  deviate  from  the  path  of  rectitude. 

"  In  justice  to  Deacon  Safford,  it  should  be  stated 
that  he  was  always  prompt,  always  courteous,  always 
ready  to  do  whatever  was  assigned  to  him.  Our  re- 
membrance of  him  is  exceedingly  pleasant.  There  is 
great  need  of  just  such  men  in  all  our  churches,  as 
well  as  in  our  benevolent  organizations.  Would  that 
there  were  more  of  them." 

Mr.  Safford's  connection  with  this  committee  awa- 
kened in  him  feelings  of  strong  attachment  and  deep 
sympathy  for  the  members  of  the  board.  He  often 
spoke  of  the  weight  of  responsibility  devolving  upon 
them,  the  great  variety  of  matter  coining  before  them 
in  their  weekly  sessions,  to  which  they  gave  so  freely 
their  time  and  absorbing  attention,  and  "  all  for  love, 
and  nothing  for  reward."  He  used  to  say,  "  How  little 
do  those  who  contribute  only  their  money  to  this  cause 
know  commonly  of  the  perplexing  and  harassing  ques- 
tions to  be  decided  by  this  committee !  "  Especially 
was  his  mind  impressed,  as  he  observed  the  weight  of 
care  and  anxiety  connected  with  the  office  of  the  sec- 
retaries. His  feelings  toward  the  senior  secretary 


CONNECTION  WITH   BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES.         295 

are  indicated  iiTthe  following  letter  written  by  him 
while  in  Europe,  in  view  of  an  effort  then  in  progress 
for  securing  to  that  officer  the  unembarrassed  owner- 
ship of  his  house,  which  enterprise,  through  the  favor 
of  Providence,  was  completely  successful.  The  letter 
was  addressed  to  Henry  Hill,  Esq.,  Boston. 

MILAN,  September  7,  1855. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER  :  I  am  glad  to  learn  that  some 
effort  is  making  for  the  payment  of  Dr.  Anderson's 
debt,  [for  his  house.]  When  I  consider  how  long, 
how  steadily,  how  earnestly,  how  ably,  and  ho*w  suc- 
cessfully he  has  labored  to  carry  out  the  last  expressed 
desire  of  our  adorable  Saviour ;  how  he  has  ever  been 
willing  "  to  spend  and  be  spent "  that  the  gospel  might 
be  preached  to  the  heathen ;  and  when  I  think  what 
his  talents  might  have  commanded  in  some  other 
sphere,  I  agree  fully  in  the  opinion  that  the  whole  debt 
of  four  thousand  dollars  might  and  should  be  paid  by 
the  friends  of  Dr.  Anderson ;  and  it  should  be  done 
without  much  delay,  that  he  may  have  the  comfort  of 
thinking,  if  he  should  be  taken  away  by  death,  that 
his  family  would  not  be  left  without  a  shelter.  It  does 
appear  to  me  that  if  some  judicious,  proper  person 
would  assist  you  in  this  matter,  it  might  be  done  in  a 
few  weeks,  and  in  a  way  not  materially  to  affect  other 
charitable  objects.  To  encourage  a  speedy  effort,  I 
will  pay  one  hundred  dollars  for  each  thousand  that 
shall  be  subscribed  for  this  object  before  January  next, 
an<J  I  do  sincerely  hope  the  whole  amount  will  be 
raised.  When  any  sum  becomes  due  from  me  on  the 
conditions  above  named,  you  may  call  on  Deacon 
Palmer  for  the  money,  and  show  him  this  letter,  which 


296  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

will  be  a  sufficient  order  on  him  for  the  amount  thus 
due.  Yours  truly, 

DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

Besides  his  connection  with  these  institutions  of  be- 
nevolence, he  was,  for  several  years,  a  director  of  the 
House  of  Industry,  and  a  member,  and  one  of  the 
vice  presidents,-  of  the  board  of  directors  of  the  Insti- 
tution for  Aged  and  Indigent  Females,  to  which  he 
had  contributed  five  hundred  dollars.  He  was  also 
for  many  years  a  director  of  the  Penitent  Females' 
Refuge,  and  connected,  more  or  less  intimately,  with 
various  other  charitable  societies  for  the  relief  of  the 
needy,  and  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  the  Re- 
deemer 


TRAVELING    FOR   HEALTH.  297 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

TRAVELING   FOR   HEALTH. 

Impaired  Health.-^  Journey  to  the  Western  States.  — To  Canada.  — With 
Mrs.  Reid,  to  Rhode  Island.  —  Second  Voyage  to  Europe.  —  Liverpool. 

—  Chester.  —  Dublin.  —  Cork.  —  Lakes  of  Killarney.  —  Belfast.  —  Glasgow. 

—  Edinburgh.  —  The  Highlands.  —  London.  —  Paris.  —  Brussels.  —  Aix.  — 
The  Rhine.  — Frankfort.  — The   Salt   Mines.  —  Munich — Through  Swit- 
zerland to  Italy. —  Milan. —  Verona. —  Venice. —  Florence. —  Leghorn. — 
Rome.  —  Naples.  —  Marseilles.  —  Homeward  Voyage. 

AFTER  Mr.  Safford  had  spent  three  successive  win- 
ters in  the  legislature,  his  health  was  found  to  be  much 
impaired.  The  difficulty  in  his  heart,  from  which  he 
had  suffered  more  or  less  for  many  years,  had  increased 
to  an  alarming  degree,  owing,  it  was  thought,  to  pro- 
tracted sittings  in  a  crowded  house,  without  proper 
ventilation,  it  being  previous  to  the  enlargement  of  the 
session  chamber.  His  physician  advised  that  he  should 
spend  his  summers  thereafter  in  traveling,  as  the  means 
most  likely  to  prolong  his  life.  Of  this  he  had  hereto- 
fore done  little,  except  for  purposes  of  business.  His 
occupations  had  been  too  numerous,  and  his  interest 
in  them  too  deep,  to  permit  it.  He  would,  indeed, 
have  enjoyed  journeying  very  much  ;  but  before  he 
could  decide  thus  to  spend  time  and  money,  there 
must  be  some  object  out  of  himself  more  weighty  than 
his  own  gratification.  He  often  said,  "  I  should  never 
leave  Boston  in  the  summer,  or  make  any  change,  on 
my  own  account." 


298  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

Acting  under  this  advice  of  his  physician,  he  now 
planned  a  journey  for  health,  yet  blending  with  it 
efforts  for  the  benefit  of  others.  Miss  Lyon,  of  the 
Mount  Holyoke  Female  Seminary,  was  at  this  time 
greatly  worn,  both  in  body  and  ;nmd,  and  in  need  of 
the  relaxation  of  a  journey ;  and  he  desired  also  to 
visit  a  relative  in  the  west,  who  was  reduced'in  circum- 
stances, and  had  not  been  heard  from  for  a  long  time. 
Accordingly,  at  his  invitation,  Miss  Lyon  accompanied 
him  and  Mrs.  Safford,  by  way  of  Niagara  Falls,  as  far 
as  Ohio,  where  she  stopped  with  a  brother.  After  much 
inquiry,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Safford  found  their  lost  relative 
in  the  wilderness  of  Michigan,  in  a  condition  to  greatly 
need  their  advice  and  aid.  He  accordingly  added  this 
family  to  the  many  already  dependent  upon  him ;  pur- 
chased a  house  the  use  of  which  he  gave  them  free  of 
rent,  and  during  the  remaining  years  of  his  life  was 
a  father  to  them,  taking  afterward  several  journeys  on 
their  account.  At  this  time  he  passed  through  the 
States  of  Michigan  and  Illinois  by  stage  coach  as  far  as 
Quincy,  then  down  the  Mississippi  to  St.  Louis,  and 
from  thence  to  Guyandotte,  and  through  the  State  of 
Virginia,  to  "Washington.  His  health  was  much  ben- 
efited by  this  journey  of  several  thousand  miles,  occu- 
pying more  than  two  months. 

The  next  summer  he  visited  Canada,  spending  two 
or  three  weeks  in  the  mission  at  Grand  Ligne,  and 
encouraging  the  hearts  and  strengthening  the  hands 
of  the  missionary  laborers  in  that  field.  In  1844 
the  health  of  his  sister-in-law,  Mrs.  Reid,  —  who  had 
been  a  very  devoted  Christian  woman,  and,  as  a  min- 
ister's wife,  indefatigable  in  her  endeavors  for  the  good 
of  others,  —  was  found  to  be  rapidly  declining.  He 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  299 

had  little  hope  of  a  permanent  restoration,  but  ear- 
nestly desired  to  do  what  he  could  to  render  her  re-' 
mainiiig  days  as  comfortable  as  possible ;  and  this 
summer  he  planned  his  journey  with  reference  to  her, 
inviting  her  and  her  son  to  accompany  him  at  his  own 
expense  ;  and  after  her  return,  hearing  that  her  pros- 
pect of  recovery  was  still  diminishing,  he  took  a  jour- 
ney in  his  chaise  to  Tiverton,  Rhode  Island,  then  the 
place  of  her  residence,  provided  a  nurse  for  her,  and 
continued  his  kind  attentions  till  her  death  in  the  Feb- 
ruary following. 

In  1846,  as  already  recounted,  he  accompanied  his 
pastor,  Dr.  Kirk,  to  Europe,  as  a  delegate  to  the 
World's  Evangelical  Alliance. 

In  1853  he  again  crossed  the  Atlantic,  with  his  wife, 
whose  health  was  delicate,  and  who,  it  was  hoped, 
might  be  benefited  by  the  voyage.  Some  of  the  par- 
ticulars of  it  are  subjoined,  taken  mostly  from  his 
journal  and  letters. 

Monday,  May  ll//*,  1853.  Left,  in  steamer  Can- 
ada, for  Liverpool,  with  Mrs.  Safford.  The  weather 
on  Wednesday  and  Thursday  was  mild  and  pleasant, 
and  the  sea  uncommonly  smooth.  At  night  a  thick 
fog  coming  up  delayed  our  arrival  at  Halifax  until  six 
A.  M.  on  Friday.  During  the  four  or  five  days  fol- 
lowing the  weather  was  cold  and  stormy.  On  the  18th, 
weather  clear,  but  not  cold,  so  that  we  were  able  to 
remain  on  deck.  During  the  greater  part  of  the  pas- 
sage, however,  many  of  the  gentlemen,  and  most  of 
the  ladies,  were  seasick  ;  many,  including  Mrs.  Saffbrd, 
being  confined  to  the  cabin.  I  have  not  been  sick  my- 
self, although  we  had  at  one  time  a  heavy  blow  from 


300  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  "SAFFORD. 

the  south-west,  which  tossed  the  vessel  about  like  an 
egg  shell.  On  the  whole,  the  passage  was  a  more  fa- 
vorable one  than  the  former. 

We  arrived  at  Liverpool  Dock  at  ten  o'clock  on 
Sunday  morning,  eleven  days  from  Boston.  At  noon, 
found  ourselves  most  comfortably  established  in  Mrs. 
Blodgett's  excellent  boarding-house.  As  it  was  too 
late  for  the  morning  service,  we  rested  until  evening, 
when  we  attended  the  church  of  Dr.  Raffles.  A  col- 
lection was  taken  for  the  Liverpool  Town  Missionary 
Society,  which  employs  twenty-four  lay  missionaries,  in 
a  manner  similar  to  the  Boston  society. 

23d.  Walked  about  the  town,  and  were  much 
pleased  with  the  cleanliness  of  the  streets  and  the  gen-' 
eral  order  which  prevailed,  as  well  as  with  the  public 
buildings,  and  many  of  the  warehouses,  especially 
those  in  Bold  Street.  After  dinner,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J. 
called  with  their  carriage,  and  gave  us  a  delightful 
drive  of  some  fifteen  miles  about  the  suburbs,  through 
a  country  in  the  highest  state  of  cultivation,  and  hav- 
ing many  splendid  residences. 

25£A.  Left  for  Dublin  at  ten  A.  M.,  via  Chester, 
Bangor,  and  Holyhead.  Stopped  a  few  hours  at  Ches- 
ter, an  old  walled  city  of  thirty  thousand  inhabitants. 
Visited  the  cathedral,  nearly  eight  hundred  years  old. 
Portions  of  it  had  crumbled  to  ruins,  and  were  re- 
paired about  eighty  years  ago.  A  part  of  the  original 
walls  are  still  standing,  though  probably  not  a  particle 
of  the  original  surface  is  left.  Stv  John's  Church,  as 
appears  from  an  inscription  on  the  wall,  was  built  A.  D. 
689,  and  is  now,  therefore,  eleven  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  years  old.  Much  of  the  building  is  in  ruins, 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  301 

though  a  portion  has  been  repaired,  and  is  used  as  a 
place  of  worship.  At  Bangor,  visited  the  suspension 
and  tubular  bridges  across  the  Menai  Straits.  Each 
span  is  four  hundred  feet  in  length,  and  more  than 
one  hundred  feet  above  high  water.  Visited*Coiiway 
and  Penrhyn  Castles,  and  the  Penrhyn  slate  quarry, 
where  three  thousand  hands  are  employed.  I  was 
very  much  interested  in  it.  Left  Bangor  on  Thursday, 
at  five  P.  M.,  and  arrived  at  Dublin,  by  steamer  from 
Holyhead,  at  twelve  o'clock  the  same  night. 

Dublin,  26th.  During  the  day  looked  about  the 
town,  and  in  the  evening  attended  a  social  meeting  of 
the  Evangelical  Alliance,  where  about  two  hundred 
ladies  and  gentlemen  were  assembled  from  different 
countries.  After  a  cup  of  tea  and  some  plain  cake, 
the  evening  was  passed  in  devotional  exercises,  familiar 
conversation,  and  hearing  the  statements  of  persons 
from  other  lands,  some  of  whom  are  visiting  Dublin 
on  account  of  the  great  Exhibition,  which  is  just 
opened.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Roussel,  of  Paris,  was  present, 
and  related  what  had  been  done  there.  Two  gentle- 
men from  Scotland  spoke,  together  with  myself.  I 
gave  some  account  of  the  City  Missionary  Society,  in 
Boston,  which  awakened  much  interest,  especially  in 
reference  to  the  Irish  Roman  Catholics,  and  the  em- 
ployment of  women  in  the  work,  which  was  a  new  fea- 
ture to  them.  Having  been  deprived  of  the  social 
meetings  of  the  church  for  some  weeks,  it  was  like  a 
green  spot  in  the  desert  thus  to  meet  with  some  two 
hundred  warm-hearted  Christians  of  different  denom- 
inationsrand  to  join  with  them  in  singing  the  hymn, 
"  There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight,"  &c. 

26 


302  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

2Sth.  Made  an  excursion  through  County  Wicklow, 
where  much  of  the  scenery  is  beautiful  beyond  de- 
scription. Visited  Bray,  Glenmore,  Glen  of  the 
Downs,  Dargle,  &c.  Returning,  took  tea  and  passed 
the  evening  with  Rev.  Mr.  King,  meeting  Mr.  Roussel, 
of  Paris,  and  others. 

Sabbath,  *2&th.  At  twelve  o'clock  went  to  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Elkins'  Independent  Church,  and,  upon  invitation, 
partook  of  the  Lord's  supper.  Our  names  were  pub- 
licly announced,  and  we  were  welcomed.  The  church 
to  which  we  belonged,  and  our  pastor,  were  particularly 
remembered  in  prayer  ;  the  services  were  about  three 
hours  long  ;  preaching  extemporaneous,  and  very  good. 


Started  by  railway  for  Cork,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-five  miles,  through  the  counties  of  Kildare, 
Queen's,  Kilkenny,  and  Limerick,  observing  on  our 
way  many  ruins  of  castles,  towers,  churches,  and  other 
objects  of  interest.  Some  of  the  round  towers  are 
supposed  to  be  more  than  two  thousand  years  old. 
One,  from  one  hundred  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
high,  appears  to  be  in  perfect  order  and  preservation. 
The  land  in  the  south  of  Ireland  is  generally  very 
good  —  much  better  than  in  the  northern  part  ;  but  in 
some  large  districts,  it  is  lying  waste,  or  nearly  so. 
The  mud  houses,  in  which  all  of  the  poorer  class  live, 
are  usually  without  windows,  or  any  light,  except  what 
may  come  through  the  open  door.  Many  are  fallen 
down,  and  their  inhabitants  gone  to  America  or  to  the 
poorhouses. 

In  Cork,  I  visited  the  County  Jail,  Lunatic  Asylum, 
Ragged  Industrial  School,  and  Poorhouse,  all  of 
which  are  objects  of  much  interest.  In  the  latter  are 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  303 

more  than  four  thousand  persons,  many  of  whom  are 
the  most  horrible  and  distressed  objects  I  have  ever 
seen.  In  the  hospital  there  are  seventeen  hundred 
persons,  with  all  manner  of  diseases,  and  some  dying 
almost  hourly. 

The  country  around  Cork  is  most  beautiful.  There 
are  many  fine  residences,  the  grounds  about  which  are 
enchanting.  Americans  are  evidently  much  respected 
and  honored  by  Irish  gentlemen  and  ladies.  Our  own 
treatment  in  Cork  is  in  proof.  We  went  without  let- 
ters of  introduction  to  any  one ;  we  stopped  at  the 
Imperial  Hotel,  kept  by  a  Scotch  lady,  who  had  gone 
to  London,  leaving  in  charge  a  daughter,  a  very  in- 
teresting and  intelligent  lady.  We  inquired  of  her 
about  the  Independent  and  Presbyterian  Churches  and 
pastors.  Learning  we  were  from  America,  she  invited 
us  to  take  seats  in  her  carriage  after  dinner,  drive 
about  the  city,  and  call  on  her  pastor,  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  which  we  readily  accepted.  When  we 
came  out  from  dinner,  we  found  the  minister  of  the 
Independent  Church,  and  one  of  his  deacons,  waiting 
to  see  us.  The  deacon  said  his  family  were  expecting 
us  to  take  tea  with  them,  a  little  out  of  the  city,  and 
would  suit  our  convenience  as  to  the  hour.  This  we 
agreed  to  do  at  seven  o'clock.  On  arriving  at  the  gate, 
which  was  opened  by  the  porter,  we  drove  through  a 
circuitous  road,  shaded  by  trees,  to  his  mansion. 
After  tea,  family  worship,  and  two  or  three  hours  of 
pleasant  conversation,  and  some  music  from  the  daugh- 
ter, we  were  accompanied  by  the  pastor  to  our  hotel. 
On  leaving  us,  he  said  we  were  expected  to  breakfast 
with  Deacon  McMullen  (another  of  his  deacons)  at 
nine  o'clock  the  next  morning,  and  he  would  call  for 


MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   S AFFORD. 


us.  Accordingly,  at  the  time  appointed,  he  came,  and 
walked  with  us  about  a  mile  and  a  half  to  the  house 
of  Deacon  M.  Most  of  the  way  was  shaded  by  a  thick 
row  of  trees  on  either  side,  and  on  one  a  beautiful 
stream  of  water,  clear  as  crystal.  We  ascended  the 
side  of  the  hill,  which  runs  the  whole  length  of  the 
city,  to  the  deacon's  house,  from  which  we  had  a  fine 
view,  both  of  the  city  and  surrounding  country.  Here 
we  were  very  cordially  received  by  the  family,  and  two 
mothers  in  Israel,  who  had  been  invited  there.  After 
breakfast,  family  worship,  and  about  two  hours  of 
familiar  conversation,  most  of  which  had  a  religious 
tendency,  and  which  made  us  feel  much  at  home,  we 
were  told  the  carriage  was  at  the  door,  and  we  were  in- 
vited to  ride  with  the  deacon  to  Blarney  Castle,  which 
we  explored  with  great  interest,  and  returned  in  time 
for  dinner  with  them  at  five  o'clock.  After  this  we 
went  to  the  chapel,  and  heard  the  Rev.  Mr.  Henderson 
preach  his  usual  weekly  lecture  —  an  excellent  extem- 
poraneous discourse.  After  the  lecture,  we  were  in- 
vited to  take  tea  at  the  house  of  two  maiden  ladies, 
whom  I  shall  call  Martha  and  Mary.  Here  we  found 
the  pastor,  deacons,  and  other  members  of  the  church, 
and  some  Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians,  to  the  num- 
ber of  forty  or  fifty,  in  a  very  large  room.  The  good 
ladies  were  very  particular  to  place  their  pastor  at  one 
end  of  the  room  and  myself  at  the  other,  and  then 
he  began  to  question  me  about  our  church,  social  and 
public  meetings,  how  we  admitted  members,  necessary 
qualifications,  &c.,  and  all  about  our  charitable  insti- 
tutions and  missionary  operations,  all  of  which  kept 
me  talking  until  eleven  o'clock.  The  idea  of  female 
prayer  meetings  was  new  to  them.  They  were  so 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  305 

much  interested,  that,  just  before  we  left  Cork,  sev- 
eral ladies  came  to  our  rooms  at  the  hotel,  and  com- 
menced a  prayer  meeting,  which  they  intended  to 
continue. 

Wednesday,  June  1.  We  accepted  an  invitation 
from  our  landlady  to  breakfast  in  her  private  parlor ; 
after  which,  with  a  very  agreeable  party  of  eight  per- 
sons, including  the  pastor  and  his  wife,  and  Deacon 
and  Mrs.  McMullen,  we  took  an  excursion  down  the 
river  to  Queenstown,  which  has  one  of  the  best  har- 
bors in  the  world.  Along  the  banks  of  the  river,  and 
shores  of  the  harbor,  the  scenery  was  very  beautiful. 
In  Cork,  we  visited  the  Ragged  Industrial  School. 
The  children  are,  or  were,  mostly  Roman  Catholic ; 
some  have  no  homes,  but  sleep  in  the  streets  or  yards, 
and  most  are  but  little  better  off.  The  teacher  said 
most  of  the  boys  were  pickpockets.  They  have  clean 
hands  and  faces,  but  their  clothes  are  ragged.  They 
seem  to  be  attentive,  and  to  be  getting  a  good  knowl- 
edge of  the  Bible,  which  is  read  to  them  by  the  teach- 
ers, a  few  verses  at  a  time,  explained,  and  then  ques- 
tions asked.  The  school  is  supported  by  a  society,  at 
an  expense  of  about  eight  hundred  dollars  per  an- 
num. When  it  was  first  opened,  the  Roman  Catholic 
priests  came  in  front  of  the  building,  and  cursed  the 
school  and  all  who  attended  it,  and  large  boys  came 
with  clubs,  to  beat  the  boys  and  girls;  but  the 
school  was  defended  by  the  police,  and  now  has  rest 
and  quiet. 

The  county  Jail  is  considered  in  this  country  a 
model  institution,  and  in  neatness  and  order  is  quite 
equal  to  any  prison  that  I  ever  saw.  Discipline,  very 

20* 


306  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

good,  without  much  severity ;  inmates,  about  six  hun- 
dred; they  sleep  in  separate  cells,  and  work  in  sep- 
arate apartments.  They  grind  their  own  corn,  and 
make  their  own  clothing  from  the  raw  material,  as  in 
the  workhouse. 

%d.  After  dinner,  left  by  railway,  and  at  seven  ar- 
rived at  the  Victoria  Hotel,  situated  upon  the  shore  of 
the  lower  and  larger  of  the  lakes  of  Killarney. 

3e?.  Took  a  carriage  and  rode  eight  miles  into  the 
great  gap  or  gorge  of  the  mountains,  surrounded  by 
scenery  the  most  wild  and  romantic.  We  were  con- 
stantly assailed  by  beggars,  of  all  ages  and  descriptions, 
and  frequently  by  women  and  large  girls,  with  a  bottle 
of  goat's  milk,  and  another  of  "  mountain  dew " 
(whisky)  for  sale.  In  several  places,  our  guide  blew 
his  bugle,  the  echo  of  which  among  the  mountains 
surpassed  any  thing  I  ever  heard,  of  the  kind.  In 
several  places,  small  cannon  were  discharged  for  the 
sake  of  the  echo.  After  leaving  the  carriage,  we 
walked  about  six  miles  through  the  gorge  of  the 
mountain,  to  the  head  of  the  upper  lake,  where  a  large 
four-oared  row  boat,  which  had  been  sent  from  our 
hotel,  was  in  waiting  with  our  lunch,  which  we  took 
upon  one  of  the  numerous  islands  with  which  these 
lakes  abound.  We  were  then  rowed  down  about 
twelve  miles,  through  the  upper,  middle,  and  lower 
lakes,  among  islands  surrounded  by  mountains,  some 
of  them  more  than  a  thousand  feet  high,  and  nearly 
perpendicular.  Upon  their  sides  many  eagles  have 
built  their  nests  and  rear  their  young.  After  return- 
ing to  our  hotel,  we  rode  about  four  miles  to  the  ruins 
of  Muckross  Abbey. 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  307 

4th.  Left  Killarney  at  nine,  and  arrived  at  Dublin 
at  six  P.  M. 

bth.  Went  to  Independent  Chapel,  and  heard  a 
Welsh  preacher.  Dined  with  Mr.  King,  Mr.  Roussel 
being  still  there. 

6th.  Arrived  at  Belfast  at  four  P.  M.  After  din- 
ner visited  Queen's  College,  and  the  Botanic  Garden, 
which  is  very  beautiful ;  also  Mulholland's  Linen 
Spinning  Mills,  and  the  Ragged  Industrial  School, 
where  were  about  one  hundred  girls,  poor  and  ragged, 
some  employed  in  making  fine  lace,  under  the  instruc- 
tion of  a  lady  teacher  from  Belgium. 

Slh.  Arrived  this  morning  at  Glasgow,  and  took 
rooms  at  Queen's  Hotel ;  visited  the  Cemetery,  Cathe- 
dral, <fec. 

9th.  At  half  past  six  A.  M.  left  Glasgow  for  the 
lakes  and  Highlands  of  Scotland  ;  passed  down  the 
Clyde  nine  miles,  then  by  railway  to  Loch  Lomond, 
then  by  steamer  about  twenty-five  miles  up  the  lake, 
passing  many  beautiful  islands.  On  landing,  we  walked 
for  half  a  mile  up  a  hill  too  steep  for  a  carriage,  then 
taking  a  mountain  vehicle,  rode  about  five  miles, 
through  a  wild  and  almost  uninhabited  mountain 
country,  rising  higher  and  higher  to  the  end  of  Loch 
Katrine  or  Robens,  and  stopped  at  the  Trosachs. 

1.0th.  At  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  left  for  Cal- 
lender,  on  the  Loch  Denethan,  and  passing  Donne 
Castle  and  many  objects  of  interest,  at  half  past  ten 
o'clock  arrived  at  Stirling.  Here  we  visited  the 
castle  where  King  James  was  secreted  when  an  infant, 


308  MEMOIB   OP  DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

John  Knox's  pulpit,  the  room  where  James  II.  mur- 
dered William,  Earl  of  Douglas,  and  drove  to  Ban- 
nockburn,  and  saw  where  the  standard  of  Bruce  was 
planted.  We  left  Stirling  in  the  afternoon,  and  ar- 
riv^d  by  steamer  at  Edinburgh  this  evening. 

Sunday r,  12£A.  Rain  all  day  ;  in  the  morning  at- 
tended Dr.  Alexander's  church,  (Independent ;)  in  the 
afternoon  went  to  Dr.  Candlish's  Free  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  heard  him  preach  to  a  large  and  very 
attentive  audience.  His  voice,  manner,  and  pronun- 
ciation were  so  peculiar,  that  I  found  it  very  difficult  to 
understand  enough  to  keep  the  run  of  his  discourse  ; 
but  from  what  I  could  understand,  I  should  think  it 
was  a  very  spiritual,  earnest,  and  faithful  sermon. 
At  half  past  six  o'clock  went  to  St.  George's  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  heard  Dr.  Malan,  of  Geneva. 
His  voice  was  strong  and  clear,  and  his  manner  com- 
manding. 

Liverpool,  June  17.  We  are  now  awaiting  the  ar- 
rival of  our  son  and  our  pastor,  who  are  on  the  way  to 
join  "us  in  our  tour  on  the  continent.  We  have  visited 
some  of  the  most  wild  and  romantic  parts  of  England, 
Ireland,  Scotland,  and  Wales,  and  have  experienced 
many  varieties  of  traveling,  from  the  ocean  steamer  to 
the  lake  row  boat,  and  from  the  mail  coacli  of  England 
to  the  one-horse  car  of  Ireland,  and  sometimes  went 
on  foot  where  no  carriage  could  pass.  Although  Mrs. 
Safford  has  often  been  much  fatigued,  I  think  the 
variety  of  air,  exercise,  and  scenery,  with  the  many 
objects  of  interest  we  have  visited,  has  given  much 
pleasure  and  been  a  decided  benefit  to  her. 

19//t.     The  Europa  arrived  yesterday  evening,  and 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  309 

our  friends  have  joined  us.  We  walked  this  morning 
to  the  Dingle,  and  heard  an  excellent  sermon  from  the 
Rev.  Dr.  McNeal,  and  in  the  evening  attended  Dr. 
Raffles'  church.  A  striking  peculiarity  here  at  this 
season  is  the  long  twilight.  At  nine  o'clock  in  the 
evening  we  could  see  to  read  as  well  as  at  any  other 
time  of  the  day. 


Left  London  at  eight  A.  M.,  and  arrived  at 
Paris  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening.  Took  a  suit 
of  rooms  at  the  Hotel  Meurice,  consisting  of  parlor, 
three  bed  rooms,  and  dining  rooms.  Price,  twelve 
francs  per  day.  The  rooms  are  well  fiuyiished,  but 
the  floors  have  no  carpets  ;  they  are  of  dark  wood, 
kept  well  waxed.  This  process  of  waxing  is  performed 
by  persons  sliding  about  with  brushes  attached  to  their 
feet.  It  somewhat  resembles  skating,  but  is  decidedly 
more  laborious. 

Sunday,  July  3.  Attended  church,  morning  and 
evening,  at  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ;  services 
in  English  ;  partook  of  the  sacrament  with  the  church, 
and  passed  the  remainder  of  the  day  at  home  ;  read 
again  "  Christ  is  all,"  with  a  new  interest. 

Monday,  IWi.  The  past  few  days  were  spent  in 
viewing  the  many  objects  of  interest  with  which  Paris 
abounds,  and  in  making  various  purchases.  The 
weather  has  been  very  warm.  We  obtained  some  light 
French  traveling  trunks,  and  left  our  heavier  luggage 
at  the  hotel  until  our  return.  Left  Paris  by  railway 
this  morning,  and  arrived  at  Brussels  at  half  past 
nine  this  evening.  We  are  at  the  Hotel  Bollevue,  an 
excellent  house,  witli  a  public  square  in  front,  and  a 


310  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

large  park  in  rear,  with  fine  trees  and  walks,  and  a 
pond  containing  thousands  of  goldfish. 

Antwerp,  ~L2th.  This  morning  we  drove  to  the  field 
of  Waterloo,  about  twelve  miles  from  Brussels,  of 
which  we  made  a  thorough  examination  with  maps 
and  guides.  Returned  to  town  in  time  to  visit  a  lace 
factory,  and  the  cathedral,  and  to  take  the  five  o'clock 
train  for  this  place. 

13£A.  Drove  about  the  city ;  looked  at  the  docks 
and  public  works ;  saw  Mount  Calvary,  built  princi- 
pally of  cinders  set  in  cement ;  here  are  groups  of 
men  and  wt>men,  of  life  size,  represented  as  in  purga- 
tory, and  surrounded  by  red  and  yellow  painted  flames. 
They  are  inclosed  by  iron  gratings,  and  have  the  most 
distressed  and  imploring  countenances.  Near  by  are 
money  boxes.  Visited  the  cathedral,  in  which  is  a 
curious  pulpit,  having  beneath  it  a  boat,  with  net,  and 
the  remarkable  draught  of  fishes.  Saw  Rubens'  great 
painting  of  the  Descent  from  the  Cross.  Left  by  rail- 
way, at  five  o'clock,  for  Aix-la-Chapelle,  where  we  ar- 
rived at  nine  in  the  evening. 

14^A.  We  find  here  (Aix)  a  great  gathering  of 
Catholics,  to  witness  the  septennial  display  of  relics, 
including  the  swaddling  clothes,  the  garments  in 
which  Christ  was  laid  out,  John  the  Baptist's  leathern 
girdle,  and  many  others,  equally  valuable.  These  we 
saw  exhibited  from  the  top  of  the  cathedral.  The 
streets  and  houses  in  the  vicinity  were  crowded  with 
people.  The  exhibition  is  continued  during  fourteen 
days.  Drove  to  Louisberg,  a  beautiful  place  on  the 
top  of  a  high  hill,  from  which  we  had  a  fine  view. 
Left  by  railway  in  the  afternoon  for  Cologne,  where 


TRAVELING   FOR   HEALTH.  311 

we  arrived  in  time  to  visit  the  cathedral,  which  has 
been  eight  hundred  years  in  building,  to  buy  a  box  of 
Cologne  water,  and  to  inhale  so  great  a  variety  and 
degree  of  the  charming  odors  of  that  fragrant  city 
that  we  were  quite  ready  for  the  early  morning  train 
for  Bonn,  a  distance  of  forty  miles.  Here  we  took  a 
small  steamer  for  the  voyage  up  the  Rhine. 

16//J.  Railway  from  Castel  to  Frankfort  on  the 
Maine  ;  drove  about  the  latter  city  ;  saw  the  birthplace 
of  the  Rothschilds,  and  the  present  residence  of  one 
of  them,  who  is  eighty-seven  years  old,  and  whom  we 
saw  sitting  at  the  window ;  saw  also  two  of  the  four 
villas  which  he  has  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city.  Visited 
the  cemetery,  and  the  hall  where  the  emperors  dine 
after  their  coronation ;  here  are  portraits  of  all  the 
emperors  of  Germany.  In  the  course  of  our  drive  we 
stopped  at  a  large  farm  house,  where  we  had  a  very 
German  lunch,  and  succeeded  in  enjoying  ourselves 
highly,  although  neither  party  had  any  very  distinct 
comprehension  of  the  remarks  of  the  other.  At  five 
o'clock  P.  M.  left  by  railway  for  Leipsic ;  but  finding 
that  we  should  encroach  upon  the  Sabbath,  we  left  the 
train  at  eleven  in  the  evening  at  Gunterhausen,  where, 
contrary  to  our  expectation,  we  found  an  excellent 
hotel.  It  stands  quite  alone,  far  from  any  town,  but 
is  pleasantly  situated,  in  an  elevated  position. 

Sunday,  llth.  Walked  two  or  three  miles  through 
the  fields  to  a  little  village,  and  attended  a  German 
Reformed  church ;  after  which  we  visited  a  number  of 
families  in  their  houses,  which  are  very  dark  and 
comfortless ;  spinning  wheels  were  plentiful.  The 
people  examined  us  as  if  we  were  curious  specimens 


312  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

in  natural  history ;  they  seemed  very  glad  to  see  us, 
and  wanted  us  to  stop  and  take  some  coffee. 

18^.  Left  Gunterhausen  at  eight  o'clock ;  passed 
the  castle  in  which  Luther  was  confined ;  stopped  at 
Erfurth ;  visited  the  monastery  in  which  Luther  was 
converted ;  saw  his  cell,  the  walls  of  which  were  cov- 
ered with  his  writing  ;  also  the  mark,  on  the  wall,  of 
the  inkstand  which  he  threw  at  the  devil,  and  the  ink- 
stand itself.  Saw  his  Bible,  the  margin  of  which  was 
marked  with  his  notes,  and  those  of  Melancthon  and 
other  reformers.  Erfurth  is  the  most  disagreeable 
town  we  have  met,  and  the  hotel  wretched ;  our  dinner 
made  an  impression  never  to  be  effaced. 

Dresden,  21st.  This  is  a  charming  city  of  one  hun- 
dred thousand  inhabitants,  full  of  objects  of  interest. 
It  contains  a  beautiful  garden,  which  is  illuminated  at 
night,  where  fine  music  may  be  heard.  There  is  a 
collection  of  jewels,  which  I  am  informed  is  the  most 
valuable  known  to  exist  in  the  world  ;  among  them 
are  blue,  green,  and  white  diamonds  in  abundance ; 
also,  a  celebrated  pink  diamond ;  there  are  two  watches, 
set  in  finger  rings,  and,  though  so  small,  they  will  run 
eight  days  without  winding,  and  keep  correct  time. 

22d.  Left  Dresden  at  two  o'clock  P.  M.,  by  rail,  for 
Prague.  At  Bodenbach,  where  we  entered  the  Aus- 
trian dominions,  passports  were  called  for,  and,  in 
some  cases,  pockets  examined  and  letters  read.  We 
observed  a  young  lady  traveling  with  us,  who  seemed 
interested  in  our  conversation.  Some  remark  was 
made  to  her,  to  which  she  responded.  She  was  the 
only  one  of  her  party  who  understood  English.  After 
a  time  the  conversation  took  a  religious  turn.  She 


TRAVELING    FOR   HEALTH.  313 

had  read  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,  and  said  she  was  tired 
of  forms  and  ceremonies,  and  wanted  a  religion  like 
that  of  Uncle  Tom  —  a  religion  of  the  heart,  of  peace 
and  love.  She  had  never  seen  a  Bible,  meaning  the 
New  Testament;  had  endeavored  to  find  one,  but 
could  not :  we  asked  her  to  call  at  our  hotel  in  Prague, 
where  she  resided,  —  she  was  a  German  Swiss,  —  and 
with  the  aid  of  a  Protestant  minister  we  found  a  Ger- 
man Bible  ;  but  when  she  saw  it  she  looked  disap- 
pointed, and,  after  a  little  while,  said  she  could  never 
keep  so  large  a  book  ;  that  she  was  watched  when  she 
entered  the  hotel,  and,  even  if  she  should  succeed  in 
getting  it  home,  her  parents  would  not  allow  her  to 
keep  it ;  she  had  hoped  it  would  be  a  little  book,  and 
in  English,  so  that  it  could  lie  about  with  other  books, 
and  no  one  would  know  what  it  was.  "We  gave  her 
Clark's  Selection  of  Promises,  and  some  tracts.  She 
appeared  very  thankful,  and  quite  surprised  that  they 
should  be  furnished  to  a  stranger,  and  compensation 
refused.  We  afterward  succeeded  in  putting  her  in 
the  way  of  obtaining  a  New  Testament,  which  she 
said  a  friend  would  keep  locked  up  for  her,  and  let  her 
come  to  her  house  and  read. 

Prague ,  25th.  We  passed  the  Sabbath  here,  and 
attended  a  Lutheran  church  ;  the  service  seemed  a 
sort  of  compromise  between  Catholic  and  Protestant. 
About  one  half  of  the  congregation  were  soldiers,  and 
the  rest  looked  depressed  and  miserable.  We  were 
informed  that  the  people  are  taxed  about  thirty  per 
cent,  of  their  income.  We  found  government  officers 
in  and  all  about  the  hotels  ;  our  passports  were  called 
for  two  or  three  times  a  day,  and  we  were  told  that 


314  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

all  our  movements  were  closely  watched.      Beggars 
abounded. 

Salzburg;  August  2.  After  remaining  a  few  days 
at  Vienna,  we  passed  up  the  Danube  two  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  to  Lintz,  and  thence  by  horse  railway  to 
Gmiinden,  where  we  spent  the  Sabbath.  Our  trunks 
were  taken  to  our  rooms  by  women  porters,  who  do  all 
the  heavy  work,  while  the  men  make  beds,  do  light 
housework,  when  they  do  any  thing,  and,  the  rest  of 
the  time,  smoke  pipes  and  drink  beer.  On  Monday, 
took  a  steamer  ten  miles  to  the  end  of  Lake  Gmun- 
den, then  a  private  carriage  to  Ischel,  where  we  hired 
a  convenient  traveling  vehicle  for  this  place.  On  the 
way,  we  stopped  for  the  night  at  the  post  house  of  the 
little  mountain  village  of  St.  Gilgen.  Here  were  as- 
sembled all  the  peasants  of  the  surrounding  country, 
for  a  grand  dance  in  holiday  costume.  There  were 
two  rooms,  both  well  filled  with  men,  women,  and  to- 
bacco smoke.  They  danced  with  wonderful  energy, 
the  girls  sometimes  spinning  like  tops,  and  then  whirl- 
ing around  the  room  in  most  extraordinary  confusion. 
At  intervals,  all  would  stamp  violently  on  the  floor 
with  their  thick  hob-nailed  shoes,  and  then  all  clap 
hands  with  great  vigor,  always  keeping  accurate  time 
with  the  music.  The  dance  was  continued  until  day- 
break, and,  as  our  rooms  were  directly  above  them,  we 
could  duly  appreciate  the  sport. 

We  are  passing  a  few  days  in  this  place  to  rest  and 
recruit.  One  of  our  party  brought  a  memento  of  the 
music  gardens  of  Dresden  and  Prague,  in  the  shape 
of  chills  and  fever,  but  in  this  splendid  mountain  air 
is  rapidly  recovering. 


•TRAVELING   FOR   HEALTH.  315 

On  Sunday  there  was  a  great  gathering  of  peasants 
from  the  country,  and  their  costumes  were  a  study. 
Some  of  the  men  wore  coats,  the  waists  of  which  were 
ornamented  by  two  buttons  between  the  shoulders, 
while  their  long  skirts  almost  reached  the  ground. 
The  churches  were  quite  full  in  the  morning,  but  in 
the  afternoon  were  almost  deserted,  while  the  beer 
gardens  were  crowded.  We  had  our  own  private  de- 
votions, as  usual ;  a  sermon  was  read,  hymns  sung, 
and  the  day  not  unprofitably  spent. 

8th.  We  hired  a  large  traveling  carriage  for  the 
journey  to  Munich,  for  which  we  made  a  written  con- 
tract. Our  first  stop  was  at  Hallein,  from  whence  we 
visited  the  celebrated  salt  works.  After  being  drawn 
up  a  very  steep  mountain,  in  a  wagon  shaped  like  half 
an  egg  shell,  we  found  ourselves  at  the  entrance  of  the 
mine ;  but  before  going  in,  we  were  each  furnished 
with  a  suit  of  thick  white  duck,  a  woolen  cap,  heavy 
leathern  gloves,  and  apron,  —  the  latter  put  on  behind 
instead  of  before,  —  and  a  candle.  Thus  equipped, 
with  one  guide  to  lead  and  another  to  follow,  we  en- 
tered the  side  of  the  mountain  by  a  passage  six  feet 
high,  three  feet  wide  at  the  bottom,  and  two  feet  at 
the  top,  cut  most  of  the  way  through  solid  rock,  a  part 
of  which  is  salt.  The  walk  was  about  a  mile  in  length, 
and  the  path  nearly  level.  We  passed  many  similar 
paths  diverging  from  this,  which  we  did  not  explore. 
There  were  five  places  where  we  slid  down  from  one 
to  four  hundred  feet,  at  an  angle  of  about  forty-five 
degrees,  sitting  between  two  large,  round,  smooth 
poles,  placed  about  twelve  inches  apart ;  a  rope  enabled 
the  guide,  who  went  first,  to  regulate  the  speed  of  the 


316  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

party.  We  passed  through  immense  caverns,  and  in 
one  instance  crossed  a  large  lake  in  a  boat.  We  were 
told,  at  one  time,  that  we  were  three  thousand  feet 
below  the  surface. 

When  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  outlet,  we 
were  requested  to  take  seats  upon  a  narrow  plank,  to 
the  ends  of  which  were  attached  wheels  running  upon 
a  tramway.  The  passage  was  straight,  and  a  little 
descending.  A  boy  took  the  tongue  of  the  vehicle, 
and  we  were  drawn  rapidly  to  the  open  air,  where  we 
were  met  by  an  attendant,  with  the  clothing,  &c., 
which  we  had  left  at  the  entrance. 

After  dinner  rode  to  Batersgarten,  where  we  ob- 
tained a  great  variety  of  carvings  in  wood  and  ivory, 
and  other  curiosities.  The  hotels,  or  post  houses,  in 
this  part  of  our  journey,  we  found  to  be  excellent,  and 
very  cheap.  For  dinner,  lodging,  and  breakfast,  we 
were  sometimes  charged  but  fifty  cents  for  each  person. 
We  often  saw  women  laboring  in  the  field,  mowing 
the  grass,  sometimes  in  a  pouring  rain.  On  several 
occasions  a  woman  appeared  harnessed  with  straps  to  a 
plow,  which  was  held  and  guided  by  a  man  ;  and  once 
we  saw  the  plow  drawn  by  the  joint  efforts  of  a  woman 
and  a  mule. 


Arrived  at  Munich  at  seven  P.  M.  On  the 
way  dined  at  a  place  where  our  table  was  spread  under 
the  trees  of  a  pleasant  garden.  We  were  joined  at 
dinner  by  a  little  brown  squirrel,  which  ran  down 
from  a  tree  to  our  table,  and  helped  himself  from 
our  plates. 

Ylth.     After  passing  a  few  days  in  Munich,  a  city 
devoted  to  art,  where  we  saw  many  fine  pictures,  stat- 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  317 

uaiy,  <fec.,  we  left  for  Switzerland  and  Italy,  by  way  of 
Constance,  Geneva,  and  the  Sirnplon  Pass. 

Milan,  September  7.  We  arrived  this  afternoon  by 
private  carriage  from  Bareno,  by  way  of  Cesto  Calen- 
der, at  head  of  Lake  Maggiore.  The  contrast  between 
this  level  country  and  the  mountain  scenery  through 
which  we  have  been  passing,  is  very  striking.  The 
vine,  Indian  corn,  and  mulberry  tree  seem  to  be  the 
principal  productions. 

The  cathedral  of  Milan  is  four  hundred  and  eighty- 
five  feet  long,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty-two  feet  wide. 
The  roof  is  of  marble,  from  which  ascend  a  multitude 
of  slender  spires,  each  having  a  marble  statue  upon  its 
summit.  There  are  already  about  the  building  seven 
thousand  statues,  and  the  design  calls  for  three  thou- 
sand more.  The  prominent  object  within  is  the  mag- 
nificent tomb  of  St.  Carlo  Borromeo.  The  shriveled 
remains  of  this  saint  may  be  seen  through  a  crystal 
coflin.  A  large  diamond  sparkles  upon  the  remnant 
of  a  finger,  and  many  rich  jewels  adorn  the  tomb. 
There  is  a  church  here,  the  interior  walls  of  which  are 
entirely  of  skulls  and  other  human  bones,  arranged  in 
regular  order.  Many  other  objects  of  interest  arc  seen 
in  this  place. 

Leaving  Milan,  we  passed  through  Brescia  to  Ve- 
rona, where  we  spent  a  Sabbath.  Here,  at  the  risk  of 
our  liberty,  if  not  our  lives,  as  we  afterward  learned, 
we  presented  to  a  servant  girl  the  Protestant  Bible 
which  we  bought  for  the  Jewish  lady  of  Prague.  She 
seemed  desirous  to  know  the  true  religion,  and  the 
city  of  Verona  certainly  afforded  at  that  time  few 
facilities  for  the  accomplishment  of  her  desire.  On 


318  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFOHD. 

Monday  we  visited  the  amphitheater,  supposed  to  have 
been  built  in  the  first  century.  It  is  oval  in  form,  and 
in  a  good  state  of  preservation.  It  would  seat  some 
thirty-nine  thousand  persons. 

Venice,  September  13.  We  have  provided  ourselves 
with  a  gondola,  the  only  means  of  navigating  these 
streets  of  water.  There  are,  however,  many  narrow 
passages  by  which  one  may  traverse  the  city  on  foot, 
but  a  horse  or  carriage  of  any  kind  is  unknown. 
Water  for  drinking  is  obtained  from  artesian  wells, 
and  carried  in  copper  kettles,  fastened  to  each  end  of 
long  elastic  poles  upon  the  shoulders  of  women.  The 
city  abounds  with  rich  palaces  of  stone  and  marble, 
highly  ornamented  with  carving;  many  of  these  pal- 
aces are  falling  to  decay,  some  unoccupied,  and  others 
used  as  hotels.  There  are  also  many  splendid  churches, 
which  are  in  themselves  works  of  art,  and  contain  val- 
uable paintings ;  but  on  this,  as  on  most  of  the  cities 
in  this  region,  "  Ichabod  "  is  plainly  written. 

Ferrara,  1.Qth.  We  are  now  in  the  dominions  of 
the  pope.  On  crossing .  the  line  at  the  River  Po,  our 
persons  and  property  were  being  subjected  to  a  search- 
ing examination,  which,  however,  was  very  essentially 
modified  by  a  little  liberality  toward  the  well-fed  offi- 
cials. £)ur  course  now  lies  through  Bologna,  and  over 
the  Apennines  to  Tuscany.  Mrs.  Safford  and  myself 
occupy  the  coupe  of  a  diligence,  while  the  others  of 
our  party  prefer  the  more  open  view  from  the  elevated 
position  of  the  banquette.  The  diligence  is  drawn  up 
the  mountains,  sometimes  by  horses,  and  sometimes  by 
pxen.  The  descent  is  rapid,  though  the  wheels  are 
confined  by  a  drag.  At  midnight  we  were  obliged  to 


TRAVELING  FOR  HEALTH.  319 

unpack  ourselves  at  the  custom  house  on  the  frontier 
of  Tuscany ;  but  a  small  present  satisfied  the  conscien- 
tious officers  that  our  luggage  contained  nothing  which 
ought  to  pay  duty. 

In  passing  from  Venice  to  these  mountains,  generally 
through  a  very  level  and  apparently  productive  coun- 
try, I  was  struck  with  the  large  number  of  fine-looking 
oxen,  nearly  all  of  which  were  clear  white.  I  observed 
the  contrast  between  the  modes  of  plowing  and  the 
teams  employed  in  Italy  and  in  Germany.  In  Italy  I 
have  seen  twelve  teams,  of  five  to  seven  yoke  of  oxen 
in  each,  plowing  in  one  field.  The  plows  are  large 
and  heavy,  and  cut  a  very  deep  furrow.  The  German 
method  of  propelling  this  instrument  I  have  spoken  of 
previously.  The  plows  used  in  Germany  are  very  light, 
and  seem  to  do  but  little  more  than  scratch  the  ground. 

Florence,  21st.  We  have  passed  several  days  here, 
and  seen  many  most  beautiful  objects.  Nature  and 
art  seem  to  have  combined  to  render  Florence  charm- 
ing. Unlike  most  of  the  old  European  cities,  it  seems 
to  be  in  a  thriving  condition.  Many  of  the  buildings 
appear  new,  and  there  is  an  air  of  industry  and  activ- 
ity about  the  streets.  Most  of  the  streets  are  narrow, 
but  are  neatly  paved  with  large,  smooth  stones,  laid 
lowest  in  the  middle,  having  occasional  holes  in  them, 
to  let  the  water  into  the  sewer  below.  The  moral  and 
political  condition  of  Tuscany  is  sad  indeed.  The 
grand  duke  thinks  he  has  a  commission  from  God  to 
put  down  heresy,  and  says  he  is  determined  to  do  it 
effectually.  It  is  here  that  the  Madaii  were  impris- 
oned for  having  little  religious  meetings  in  their  own 
house,  and  on  the  week  of  our  arrival  a  Scotch  lady 


320  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAPFORD. 

was  arrested,  imprisoned,  and  is  likely  to  t>e  condemned 
to  labor  for  several  years  in  a  prison,  for  the  offense 
of  giving  a  religious  tract  to  an  Italian  girl. 

We  had  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Mr.  Powers,  the 
eminent  sculptor,  who  was  of  great  service  to  us,  even 
giving  much  of  his  valuable  time  to  accompany  us  to 
various  galleries  of  art,  and,  by  his  remarks  and  crit- 
icism, enabling  us  to  appreciate  much  that  we  should 
not  otherwise  have  observed. 

Leghorn,  21th.  We  left  Florence  by  railway,  and 
passed  through  Pisa,  where  we  stopped  for  a  few  hours 
to  see  the  celebrated  Leaning  Tower.  This  tower  was 
built  in  the  twelfth  century,  and,  as  nothing  is  known 
of  the  intentions  of  its  architect,  each  traveler  must 
decide  for  himself  the  great  question  whether  it  was 
meant  to  be  a  leaning  tower,  or  has  become  so  from 
the  settling  of  the  foundations  of  one  side.  I  am  of 
opinion  that  the  tower,  with  the  exception  of  the  upper 
story  or  tier  of  columns  and  arches,  was  built  leaning. 
First,  because  the  cathedral,  which  stands  close  by  it, 
and  is  of  a  similar  material  and  style  of  architecture, 
leans  out,  except  the  upper  section,  which  is  perpen- 
dicular. Second,  because  if  it  had  been  built  upriglit, 
and  had  afterward  settled,  the  upper  story  would  have 
leaned  with  the  others.  I  believe,  however,  that  it 
leans  more  now  than  when  first  built,  as  the  greatly 
increased  weight  upon  one  side  of  the  foundation 
would  cause  it  to  settle. 

Leaving  Pisa,  and  passing  a  night  at  Lucca,  where 
are  some  celebrated  baths,  we  arrived  here  (Leghorn) 
just  too  late  for  the  steamer  which  we  intended  taking, 
and  have  now  been  obliged  to  wait  a  week  for  the 


TRAVELING  FOB  HEALTH.  *         321 

steamer  of  to-day  for  the  south.  Leghorn  seems  to  be 
a  flourishing  commercial  city.  In  many  parts  the 
buildings  are  new  and  spacious,  and  the  streets  are 
beautifully  paved  with  large,  irregular  stones,  neatly 
fitted  together. 

On  the  Sabbath  we  attended  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  heard  two  good  sermons  from  a  Scotcli  minister, 
who  supplies  the  temporary  absence  of  Dr.  Steward, 
the  pastor.  The  congregation  in  attendance  num- 
bered less  than  one  hundred. 

Rome,  October  7.  We  left  Leghorn  by  steamer 
September  27,  at  five  o'clock  P.  M.,  and  arrived  next 
morning  at  Civita  Yecchia.  After  much  delay  and 
annoyance  at  the  custom  house,  we  obtained  an  extra 
diligence  for  Rome,  where  we  arrived  late  in  the  even- 
ing. We  have  previously  traveled  by  means  of  an 
extra  diligence,  which  sometimes  affords  an  agreeable 
variety,  though  in  rainy  weather  it  is  not  so  pleasant. 
The  horses  and  postilions  are  changed  every  hour,  as 
with  the  principal  diligence,  but  the  carriage  is  also 
changed  every  hour.  Sometimes  we  have  a  large, 
roomy,  and  luxurious  vehicle,  and  the  next  hour  may 
bring  us  a  little  narrow  box,  with  worn-out  springs 
and  no  proper  place  for  the  luggage.  One  soon  learns 
to  take  things  as  they  come,  when  traveling  in  Europe. 
We  established  ourselves  comfortably  at  the  Hotel  des 
Isles  Britanniques,  in  the  Piazza  del  Popolo.  Engaged 
a  carriage  by  the  day,  and  for  the  past  week  have  been 
fully  occupied  with  the  many  interesting  "  lions  "  of 
Rome.  With  regard  to  St.  Peter's  I  had  very  high 
expectations,  and  they  were  more  than  realized.  I 
climbed  to  the  ball,  from  whence  I  had  a  fine  view. 


322  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

Naples,  8th.  Yesterday  we  left  Rome  by  diligence 
—  a  ride  of  thirty-one  hours  —  to  this  place.  We  were 
surrounded  by  the  most  importunate  of  beggars  at 
every  stopping  place.  The  road  was  very  dusty,  and 
Mrs.  Safford  not  at  all  well.  We  were  stopped  several 
times  for  the  examination  of  passports  and  baggage, 
and  were  plainly  told  that  a  fee  would  avoid  the  open- 
ing of  trunks. 

12th.  We  have  now  visited  all  the  prominent  ob- 
jects of  interest  in  Naples  and  vicinity,  and  are  to  take 
a  steamer  this  afternoon  for  Marseilles,  on  our  home- 
ward  way.  The  people  of  this  country  are  certainly 
in  a  most  unhappy  condition  of  religious  and  political 
bondage.  To  witness  this  detracts  greatly  from  the 
pleasure  of  travel  here. 

Our  party  arrived  at  Marseilles  on  the  16th  of  Oc- 
tober, the  steamer  having  laid  over  a  day  each  at 
Civita  Vecchia,  Leghorn,  and  Genoa.  We  went  on 
shore  each  day,  and  made  various  purchases  of  pic- 
tures, prints,  curiosities,  &c.  From  Marseilles  to  this 
place  we  had  a  long,  tedious  diligence  ride  of  fifty-two 
hours.  At  times  our  loaded  vehicle  was  hoisted  from 
its  wheels  upon  a  railway  truck,  but  we  were  drawn 
most  of  the  way  by  horses.  Our  road  lay  through 
Avignon  and  Lyons,  but  we  had  no  opportunity  for 
more  than  a  flying  view  of  those  cities.  After  passing 
a  week  at  Paris,  we  left,  on  the  26th  of  October,  for 
London,  where  we  remained  a  few  days,  and  arrived 
at  Liverpool  in  time  for  the  steamer  "  America,"  Cap- 
tain Lang,  thence  for  Boston.  After  a  stormy  passage 
of  fifteen  days,  I  found  myself  sailing  up  the  harbor 
of  my  beloved  Boston. 


MOUNT  HOLYOKE  FEMALE  SEMINARY.      323 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

EFFORTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MOUNT  HOLYOKE  FEMALE 
SEMINARY. 

Interest  in  the  Cause  of  Education.  —  Visit  to  Belchertown.  —  Suggestion 
of  a  School  for  Young  Ladies.  —  Consultation  with  Dr.  Edwards.  —  Visit 
of  Mary  Lyon.  —  Her  Plans — Subscribes  Five  Hundred  Dollars  in  Aid 
of  them.  —  Subsequent  Contributions  and  Efforts  for  the  Seminary. — 
Letter  of  one  of  the  Teachers. 

AMONG  the  objects  of  benevolence  which  ever  greatly 
interested  Mr.  Safford  was  the  cause  of  education. 
Mention  has  already  been  made  of  the  frequent  sums 
contributed  by  him  for  the  aid  of  young  men  pre- 
paring for  the  ministry.  Incidental  allusion  has  been 
had  also  to  his  interest  in  the  Mount  Holyoke  Female 
Seminary,  and  its  laborious  and  devoted  founder, 
Mary  Lyon.  The  present  is  deemed  an  appropriate 
place  to  speak  more  particularly  of  his  connection 
with  that  institution. 

In  the  year  1833  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Safford  paid  a  visit 
to  their  brother-in-law,  Rev.  J.  Reid,  then  residing  at 
Belchertown.  The  immediate  object  of  the  visit  was 
to  aid  him  in  a  comfortable  settlement  in  that  field  of 
labor  by  purchasing  for  him  a  dwelling  house.  The 
journey  was  made  in  a  chaise — his  usual  manner  of 
traveling  at  that  time.  In  conversation  during  the 
ride,  Mr.  Safford  remarked,  that  having  experienced,  as 


324  MEMOIR   OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

he  thought,  much  good  from  his  resolution  to  devote 
his  income,  except  what  was  needed  for  the  wants  of 
himself  and  family,  to  purposes  of  benevolence,  and 
having  been  blessed  of  God  also  with  an  increase  of 
resources,  he  was  desirous  of  finding  some  proper  ob- 
ject, to  which  not  only  his  money,  but  his  time,  now 
less  engrossed  than  formerly  in  business,  might  be 
given.  In  reply,  it  was  suggested  that  a  school  for  the 
thorough  education  of  girls  on  Christian  principles, 
whose  privileges  might  be  within  the  reach  of  all,  was 
one  of  the  great  wants  of  the  age.  The  idea  at  once 
commended  itself  to  him.  He  saw,  on  reflection, 
how  disproportionate  the  means  furnished  for  the  ed- 
ucation of  young  ladies,  as  compared  with  that  of 
young  men,  and  remembered  that  he  himself,  though 
he  had  done  much  for  the  latter,  had  done  nothing 
for  the  former.  He  expressed  a  wish  that  he  might 
be  instrumental  in  establishing  a  school  to  meet  this 
want. 

On  entering  the  village  of  Belchertown,  his  attention 
was  attracted  by  a  large,  unoccupied  building,  and  he 
remarked,  "  Perhaps  here  is  a  house  all  ready  for  us." 
The  next  day  he  obtained  an  entrance  into  it,  and 
examined  the  premises.  On  a  subsequent  visit,  an 
estate  in  the  vicinity  was  offered  to  him  for  sale,  which 
he  was  strongly  inclined  to  purchase  for  the  purpose 
mentioned.  Judging  it,  however,  wise  to  consider  of 
the  matter  further,  he  shortly  after  paid  a  visit  to  Dr. 
Edwards,  at  Andover,  and  laid  the  whole  subject  before 
him.  Dr.  Edwards  informed  him  that  Miss  Mary 
Lyon  was  devoting  herself  to  the  accomplishment  of  a 
similar  object,  and  recommended  that  before  taking 
any  decided  measures,  he  should  acquaint  himself  with 


MOUNT   HOLYOKE   FEMALE   SEMINARY.  325 

her  plans.  Mr.  Safford,  having  some  knowledge  of 
Miss  Lyon,  felt  that  if  a  person  of  her  character  and 
qualifications  had  undertaken-  the  work,  it  might  be 
well  for  him  to  wait  the  result  before  engaging  in  it 
further ;  and  other  objects  claiming  his  notice,  the 
winter  passed  without  his  giving  further  attention  to 
the  subject. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1836  he  received  a  line  from 
Miss  Lyon,  asking  that,  if  she  should  be  passing 
through  Boston  the  following  week,  she  might  have 
the  privilege  of  spending  a  night  with  his  family  ;  to 
which  he  gave  a  prompt  and  cordial  affirmative.  Ac- 
cordingly, just  at  dusk  one  evening,  the  rattle  of  a 
stage  coacli  was  heard  in  their  quiet  court,  and  her 
arrival  was  announced.  Mr.  Safford,  having  a  slight 
acquaintance,  was  the  first  to  receive  her,  and,  with  a 
hearty  welcome,  introduced  her  to  Mrs.  Safford.  Her 
toilet  occupied  but  a  moment,  as  she  had  merely  to 
exchange  her  bonnet  for  that  broad  white  turban  which 
many  remember  as  the  distinguishing  feature  of  her 
dress  at  this  period. 

She  was  in  the  vigor  of  life ;  time  had  plowed  no 
furrows  on  that  broad,  cheerful  face  ;  the  large,  beam- 
ing blue  eye,  the  open  forehead,  indeed,  her  whole 
countenance,  revealed  a  mind  and  heart  expressive  of 
lofty  sentiments  and  expanded  views  of  life  and  its 
ends.  This  was  the  first  introduction  to  the  family  of 
one  who  ever  after  was  like  a  member  in  it.  Children, 
servants,  and  guests  henceforth  regarded  her  as  having 
a  right  to  come,  to  tarry,  and  go  as  she  pleased. 

After  tea  and  family  devotions,  Miss  Lyon  occupied 
several  hours  in  explaining  the  specific  object  of  her 
visit,  and  giving  the  detail  of  her  plans.  She  had 

28 


326  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

undertaken  a  great  work,  which  was  to  be  accomplished 
by  faith,  but  by  a  faith  which  required  much  self-denial 
and  toil,  on  her  part  and  on  the  part  of  many  others. 
She  had  collected  the  first  thousand  dollars  in  small  sums, 
from  her  friends  in  Ipswich,  for  an  institution  the  build- 
ings of  "which  alone  would  cost  sixty  thousand  dollars. 
She  possessed  herself  but  two  thousand  dollars,  and  had 
no  relative  or  friend  upon  whom  she  could  found  the 
expectation  of  assistance  ;  but  believing  herself  called 
of  God  to  this  service,  she  relied  on  him  implicitly, 
accompanying  every  step  with  fervent  prayer  for  guid- 
ance and  help.  After  completing  this  collection  in  the 
town  of  Ipswich,  where  she  had  been  thoroughly 
known  and  appreciated  for  a  number  of  years,  she  had 
looked  anxiously  to  the  metropolis  of  New  England, 
for  the  hearts  and  hands  she  needed.  She  asked  God 
to  guide  her  to  some  gentleman  who  would  candidly 
listen  to  the  statement  of  her  plan,  who  was  capable 
of  appreciating  her  views,  and  who  could  devote  both 
time  and  money  to  carry  them  into  execution.  The 
answer  to  her  note  she  thought  indicated  where  the 
pillar  of  cloud  was  resting,  and  it  was  with  much  so- 
licitude that  she  waited  for  the  result  of  this  visit. 
The  essential  features  of  her  plan  were  these :  — 

1.  The    education    afforded   should   aim   first   and 
most  earnestly  at  so  cultivating  the  mind  and  heart  as 
to  secure  in  the  pupil  a  supreme  purpose  to  labor  for 
the  conversion  of  the  world,  and  suitable  qualifications 
for  the  work. 

2.  The  buildings  and  apparatus  requisite  should  be 
bestowed   by  the  public  gratuitously,  as   in  the  case 
of  colleges  for  young  men,  so  as  to  diminish  the  ex- 
pense to  the  pupils,  and  bring  the  advantages  of  the 
institution  within  the  reach  of  all. 


MOUNT  HOLYOKE  FEMALE  SEMINARY.      327 

3.  All  the  pupils  should  be  put  upon  a  footing  of 
equality  in  every  department  of  the  institution. 

4.  Independence  and  industry  should  be  secured  by 
dividing  the  entire  housework  among  the  pupils. 

5.  Teachers  should  be  employed  who  would  be  con- 
tent to  receive,  like  the  minister  or  missionary,  not 
compensation,  but  support. 

In  this  detail  of  her  views  and  plans,  Mr.  Safford 
found  an  expression  of  many  thoughts  which  had  be- 
fore been  more  or  less  clearly  suggested  to  his  own 
mind.  He  was  therefore  well  prepared  to  espouse  the 
object  which  she  had  so  much  at  heart,  and  com- 
bine his  own  efforts  with  hers  for  its  accomplishment. 
On  the  following  day  he  presented  her  a  subscription 
of  five  hundred  dollars,*  and  his  interest,  his  prayers, 
and  contributions  were  enlisted  for  life  in  its  behalf. 
He  long  afterward  remarked  to  a  friend,  as  death  was 
approaching,  "  No  money,  time,  or  effort  which  I  have 
bestowed  on  any  object,  affords  me  more  satisfaction  in 
the  review  than  those  given  to  Mount  Holyoke  Sem- 
inary." 

*  Miss  Lyon  had  heard  his  name,  and  had  been  told  that  he  might 
regard  her  undertaking  with  favor.  A  gentleman  who  had  married 
one  of  her  Buckland  scholars,  and  who  is  now  a  professor  in  one  of 
our  theological  seminaries,  commended  her  to  his  friendly  notice. 
She  found  an  open  ear.  His  wife  opened  her  doors  and  her  heart  to 
Miss  Lyon  and  her  coadjutors.  When,  after  their  first  interview  with 
her,  this  gentleman  said  to  his  wife,  "How  much  do  you  think  I  had 
better  give  to  Miss  Lyon  ? "  she  replied,  «•  I  thought  perhaps  you 
would  give  five  hundred  dollars."  The  husband  was  surprised  ;  hut 
he  slept  upon  the  subject,  and  rejoiced  the  hearts  of  the  friends  of  the 
cause  by  affixing  that  sum  to  his  well-known  name.  It  was  the  first, 
but  by  no  means  was  it  the  last,  five  hundred  dollars  which  he  gavo 
to  that  cause.  The  time,  influence,  and  sympathy  which  he  and  his 
partner  have  to  this  day  given  to  it  have  been  worth  more  than  thou- 
sands of  silver  and  gold.  —  Memoir  of  Mary  Lyon,  p.  206. 


328  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

Miss  Lyon,  in  after  years,  frequently  alluded  to  this 
visit  and  subscription  as  having  greatly  cheered  and 
encouraged  her.  The  donations  in  Ipswich  were,  to  a 
great  extent,  the  expressions  of  personal  friendship 
and  confidence  ;  but  Mr.  Safford  was  the  first  stranger 
who,  upon  the  mere  merits  of  the  enterprise  itself, 
ventured  to  contribute  a  large  sum. 

In  the  following  autumn,  he  convened  a  number  of 
gentlemen  at  his  house,  to  give  Miss  Lyon  an  oppor- 
tunity of  laying  her  plans  before  them.  At  this  time 
he  subscribed  one  thousand  dollars  more  to  the  ob- 
ject,* and  continued  his  subscriptions  afterward,  as  the 
work  progressed,  till  their  entire  amount  exceeded 
four  thousand  dollars.  He  was  at  his  death  the  largest 
contributor  to  the  seminary  in  money,  and,  with  An- 
drew Porter,  Esq.,  of  Monson,  the  largest  contributor 
in  services. 

But  his  pecuniary  aid,  serviceable  as  it  was,  bore  no 
comparison  in  value  with  his  personal  labors.  Of 
these  perhaps  no  better  idea  can  be  conveyed  than  by 

*  Thursday  evening,  though  it  was  so  rainy,  we  had  a  very  inter- 
esting little  meeting  in  Deacon  Safford's  parlor.  The  gentlemen 
thought  there  would  be  no  impropriety  in  admitting  three  ladies  to 
hear  what  was  said  on  the  subject — Mrs.  Safford,  Miss  C.,  and  myself. 
Deacon  Safford  wished  to  have  us  present,  and  asked  the  opinion  of 
several  gentlemen,  who  approved  of  it.  Rev.  Messrs.  Cogswell,  An- 
derson, Blagden,  Winslow,  Rogers,  and  Boies,  with  some  fifteen  or 
twenty  laymen,  were  present.  Mr.  Anderson  made  some  very  perti- 
nent and  effective  remarks,  and  read  a  part  of  your  letter  in  connec- 
tion with  them.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  a  subscription  was 
taken  up  of  a  little  more  than  three  thousand  dollars,  which  has  since 
been  increased  to  four  thousand.  The  largest  subscriptions  were,  one 
of  one  thousand  dollars  from  Deacon  Safford,  two  of  five  hundred 
dollars  each,  and  four  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  each,  from 
other  individuals.  —  Memoir  of  Mary  Lyon,  p.  238. 


MOUNT  HOLYOKE  FEMALE  SEMINARY.      329 

the  following  communication  of  one  of  the  devoted 
teachers  of  the  seminary,  who  has  now  joined  him,  we 
trust,  in  the  praises  of  heaven. 

"  Pleasant  as  it  is  to  speak  of  Deacon  Safford,  how  can 
I  tell  you  what  he  was  and  is  to  us  ?  As  well  might  I 
describe  a  fresh  sunny  morning  in  the  budding  spring 
time,  so  pure,  reviving,  and  diffusive  was  the  influence 
of  his  personal  presence,  and  our  recollection  of  him 
when  absent. 

"  There  was  always  joy  in  the  house  when  it  was  an- 
nounced that  Deacon  Safford  had  come.  We,  teachers, 
hastened  to  receive  his  genial  greeting,  and  to  tell  him 
how  glad  we  were  to  see  him.  When  he  came  down 
to  the  supper  table  there  was  an  expression  of  pleasure 
on  the  faces  of  all  the  young  ladies  who  knew  him  ; 
and  to  none  was  he  long  a  stranger.  We  often  heard 
the  exclamation,  "  It  seems  good  to  see  Deacon  Saf- 
ford," or,  of  him  and  Deacon  Porter  together,  "  Our 
fathers  have  come."  All  loved  to  hear  his  voice  in 
the  family  prayer.  The  young  ladies  honored  him, 
and  had  an  instinctive  sense  of  a  debt  of  gratitude 
which  they  owed  him  as  a  benefactor  and  friend.  In- 
numerable are  the  Holyoke  daughters  who  rise  up 
from  the  several  parts  of  the  earth  to  call  him  blessed. 

"  How  sweet  are  the  memories  which  come  back  in 
living  freshness  of  those  informal  evening  gatherings 
which  often  happened  in  the  family  parlor,  when  the 
teacher's  day  was  done,  and,  as  children  at  home,  we 
passed  an  hour  with  him !  With  a  quick  sympathy 
and  delicate  playfulness  he  inquired  into  the  affairs  of 
the  house  —  wood,  water,  changes  in  the  building,  the 
wherewith  by  which  the  multitude  should  be  fed,  do 

28* 


330  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

mestic  and  pecuniary  matters  generally.  We  brought 
our  wants  and  perplexities,  and  spread  them  out  freely 
before  him.  But  sweeter  counsel  did  we  take  together 
on  the  spiritual  welfare  of  our  great  household.  It 
was  this  which  most  deeply  interested  Deacon  Safford's 
heart ;  and  his  simple,  earnest  expressions  of  his  own 
dependence  on  the  quickening  Spirit,  of  the  impor- 
tance of  the  soul's  salvation,  and  the  efficacy  of  prayer, 
often  brought  us  with  him  low  before  God.  The  more 
we  knew  him,  the  more  we  felt  how  beautiful  and 
noble  is  religion. 

"  Deacon  Safford  manifested  his  benevolence  not 
alone  by  words  of  love  and  faith  ;  money  and  labor  were 
as  freely  given ;  and  for  none  of  his  innumerable  ser- 
vices or  traveling  expenses  did  he  take  the  least  remu- 
neration. From  its  beginning  he  assumed  the  task  of 
making  for  the  seminary  its  large  and  frequent  pur- 
chases, in  Boston,  of  groceries  and  a  variety  of  other 
articles.  Our  tables  daily  reminded  us  of  the  gen- 
erous donor  of  three  hundred  silver-plated  forks,  which 
serve  the  convenience  of  this  great  family.  Our  libra- 
ry, also,  is  a  pleasing  monument  of  his  liberality  and 
effort.  Two  or  three  years  before  his  death,  he  con- 
ceived the  design  of  raising  five  thousand  dollars  for 
the  purchase  of  books ;  and  the  avails  of  most  of  that 
sum  the  school  are  now  enjoying  in  the  silent  teachers 
brought  together  from  the  good  and  wise  of  all  times 
and  countries.  Not  only  the  books,  but  the  place  and 
finish  of  the  library  room,  will  always  be  associated 
with  Deacon  SafTord.* 

*  In  a  letter  written  after  his  death,  Miss  Chapin,  then  principal, 
says,  "The  library  is  a  priceless  treasure — just  what  we  had  long 
felt  the  need  of.  I  never  go  into  it  without  feelings  of  grateful  joy 


MOUNT  HOLYOKE  FEMALE  SEMINARY.      331 

"  At  different  times  he  spent  several  weeks  at  the 
seminary  to  superintend  some  mechanical  operations, 
and  with  his  own  hands  ministered  to  our  necessities. 
The  laborious  undertaking  of  bringing  water  into  the 
building,  and  conveying  it  to  its  different  parts,  so  as 
to  meet  the  convenience  of  the  household,  he  planned 
and  directed.  Well  do  we  remember  that  long  visit 
which  he  made  us  soon  after  his  return  from  Europe, 
and  how  assiduously  he  worked  day  after  day,  looking 
every  night  weak  and  exhausted.  Would  that  he  had 
heeded  our  entreaties  that  he  would  spare  himself,  for 
a  severe  illness  was  in  part  induced  by  this  undue 
exertion.  Four  or  five  weeks  of  one  of  our  long  va- 
cations, Deacon  and  Mrs.  Safford  spent  at  the  semi- 
nary, in  company  with  two  of  the  teachers,  laying 
plans  for  the  future,  and  attending  to  various  matters 
connected  with  the  necessities  of  the  institution. 
Even  in  his  brief  visits,  Deacon  Safford  was  all  the 
day  engaged  in  looking  carefully  about  the  house  and 
grounds  to  see  what  was  wanting.  He  would  have 
every  thing  in  the  nicest  order,  and  did  not  fail  to 
appreciate  the  utility  of  beauty  among  the  educating 
influences  of  the  school.  Still,  he  never  seemed  to 
think  that  he  did  any  great  thing ;  and  it  was  quite 
embarrassing  to  attemi  t  to  thank  him  for  his  kind- 
nesses. 

"  In  his  later  visits,  it  was  affecting  to  hear  his  ex- 
pressions of  regret  that  he  could  be  of  so  little  service, 
while  even  then  painfully  taxing  his  strength.  As  he 

that  we  are  permitted  to  have  such  an  aid  in  our  work  ;  and  I  wish 
those  who  so  kindly  contributed  to  it  could  know  how  much  they 
have  done  for  u.«.  I  am  sure  they  would  foul  more  than  repaid  for 
their  labor  of  love." 


332  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

was  going  away  next  to  the  last  time,  and  we  were 
urging  him  to  come  soon  again,  he  made  some  reply 
depreciative  of  himself,  and  added,  '  Next  time  I.  will 
bring  my  minister,  and  then  you  will  be  glad  to-  see 
me.'  He  seemed  not  to  understand  that,  deeply 
grateful  as  we  were  for  the  visits  of  his  minister, 
nobody  could  be  more  welcome  than  himself.  And 
little  did  we  think  when  his  minister  should  come,  it 
would  be  alone,  to  speak  to  us  of  our  common  bereave- 
ment, our  departed  friend. 

"  Our  thoughts  tenderly  linger  around  Deacon  Saf- 
ford's  last  visit  and  last  parting.  We  knew  that  in 
much  weakness  and  pain  he  had  made  a  great  effort 
to  take  the  journey  for  the  purpose  of  attending  to 
important  business.  There  was  a  look  of  patient  suf- 
fering on  his  still  cheerful  face,  which  gave  a  chastened, 
anxious  feeling  to  all  that  group  who  gathered  around 
him.  Deacon  Porter,  his  friend  and  fellow-helper,  was 
with  us  also  ;  and  that  last  evening,  as  a  few  of  us 
met  in  the  parlor,  though  we  felt  upon  us  a  deep 
shadow  of  coming  sorrow,  still  our  two  friends  talked 
not  of  sickness  or  separation,  but  of  what  could  be 
done  for  the  school.  Late  into  the  evening  of  his  life, 
Deacon  Safford  was  busy  in  his  Master's  work.  Our 
good  byes  the  next  morning  were  said  with  hardly 
suppressed  tears  ;  and  yet  the  usual  kindly  pleasantry 
marked  his  manner. 

"  The  intelligence  that  Deacon  Safford  was  sick  unto 
death  was  exceedingly  painful  to  the  household.  How 
could  we,  who  so  loved  and  relied  upon  him,  bear  to 
have  him  taken  from  us  ?  And  how  could  this  insti- 
tution, with  whose  interests  he  had  been  so  vitally 
united,  live  when  he  was  dead  ? 


MOUNT   HOLYOKE   FEMALE   SEMINARY.  333 

"  God  is  a  strong  tower,  and  at  such  times  of  earthly 
bereavement  he  makes  us  feel  his  merciful  strength 
closing  firmly  about  us,  and  hear  his  voice  saying, 
'  Be  not  dismayed,  for  I  am  thy  God.'  Thus  has  he 
spoken  to  this  afflicted  institution ;  and  so  far  as  his 
own  glory  and  work  are  concerned,  we  believe  he  will 
furnish  another  pillar,  and  fit'  it  to  this  weakened 
fabric.  Of  the  many  wreaths  of  grateful  love  which 
are  thrown  upon  his  grave,  none  can  be  more  enduring 
than  that  woven  by  Holyoke  daughters ;  and  many, 
undoubtedly,  are  the  jewels  in  his  crown,  polished  for 
the  Master's  use  through  his  instrumentality  in  sus- 
taining this  school  founded  for  God. 

"  When  another  anniversary  shall  sadly  remind  us 
that  this  trustee  comes  up  no  more  with  his  associates 
to  the  councils  of  the  seminary,  and  the  graduating 
class  receive  their  diplomas,  from  other  hands,  shall 
we  not  look  above  and  see  him,  with  Mary  Lyon,  prais- 
ing God  for  the  harvest  which,  from  their  sowing,  tho 
stricken  reapers  have  been  permitted  to  gather  ? 
Respectfully  yours, 

CATHARINE  McKEEN." 


33-1  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

SICKNESS   AND  DEATH. 


Chronic  Disease  of  the  Heart.  —  Anticipations  of  Death.  —  Cheerfulness  un- 
der them.  —  Sudden  Attack  of  Illness.  —  Purchase  of  a  House.  —  Repairs 
and  Kemoval  thither.  —  Efforts  and  Prayers  for  a  Revival.  —  Second 
severe  Attack.  —  Spiritual  Enjoyment.  —  Home  Occupations.  —  Annual 
Meeting  of  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.— Marriage  of  his  eldest  Son.  — Last  Visit 
to  Mount  Holyoke  Seminary.  —  Last  Letter.  —  Council  of  Physicians.  — 
Severe  Suffering.  —  Last  Prayer  Meeting  with  his  Brethren,  and  Attend- 
ance on  Public  Worship.  —  Conversation  in  Prospect  of  Death.  —  Abound- 
ing Comforts.  —  Peace.  —  Directions  about  his  Funeral,  &c.  —  Lying  at 
Jesus'  Feet.  — His  Work  done. —  Death. 


IT  has  been  already  mentioned,  that,  from  his  early 
childhood,  Mr.  Safford  had  indications  of  an  organic 
disease  of  the  heart.  These  appeared  more  or  less 
frequently  during  his  whole  life,  but  became  partic- 
ularly alarming  after  he  had  passed  the  age  of  three- 
score. It  was  consequently  his  expectation  that  he 
should  die  suddenly,  and  he  once  remarked,  that  if  he 
were  allowed  to  express  a  wish  on  the  subject,  it 
would  be  his  choice  to  die  thus.  It  was  ever  a  painful 
thought  to  him,  that  he  might  outlive  his  usefulness ; 
and  his  prayer,  which  was  fully  answered,  was, — 

"  Teach  me  to  live  that  I  may  dread 
The  grave  as  little  as  my  bed." 

He  often  closed  his  eyes  for  the  night  uttering  the 
child's  petition, — 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  335 

1 '  Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep ; 
I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  keep  ; 
If  I  should  die  before  I  wake, 
I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  take." 

Though  he  regarded  it  as  more  than  possible  that  he 
should  awake  in  another  world,  he  still  lay  down  as 
peacefully  as  if  he  had  never  known  aught  but  the 
most  perfect  health. 

There  was  no  gloom  associated  with  death  in  his 
mind.  He  spoke  of  it  as  a  certain  event,  for  which 
he  aimed  always  to  be  ready,  but  as  naturally  as  he 
would  talk  of  any  thing  else  ;  always  seriously,  but 
never  as  diminishing  his  enjoyment  in  his  friends,  or 
in  any  of  the  things  of  this  life.  But  while  this  an- 
ticipation interfered  with  no  plan,  pursuit,  or  pleasure, 
of  an  earthly  nature,  it  led  him  to  do,  while  in  health, 
what  many  defer  to  a  death  bed.  Three  times  within 
the  last  twenty  years  he  made  his  will,  and  with  ap- 
parently the  same  feelings  with  which  he  transacted 
other  important  business.  With  him  it  was  a  serious 
thing  to  live ;  about  this  he  felt  much  responsibility, 
saying  ever,  "  If  we  can  only  live  rightly,  it  will  be 
easy  to  die." 

Ton  years  previous  to  his  death,  he  purchased  a  lot 
in  Mount  Auburn  Cemetery,  to  which  he  removed  the 
bodies  of  his  friends,  which  had  been  resting  in  a  tomb 
under  Park  Street  Church,  and  at  the  same  time 
marked  the  spot  where  he  wished  his  own  body  to  rest, 
and  gave  directions  about  his  gravestone,  saying,  "  It 
is  my  choice  to  have  my  dust  mingle  with  its  mother 
earth,  but  not  to  have  a  costly  monument  mark  the 
place  of  its  interment."  After  thus  making  what  lie 
thought  proper  provision  for  the  last  resting  of  his 


336  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

body,  he  dismissed  the  subject,  and  did  not  name  it 
again  until  just  before  his  death. 

In  the  summer  of  1853,  while  in  Europe,  he  heard 
of  the  death  of  his  brother-in-law,  Rev.  Dr.  Edwards, 
and  was  much  affected  by  it.  He  seemed  to  regard  it 
as  a  special  summons  to  himself  to  be  also  ready  ;  and 
had  he  known  that  within  three  years  he  should  follow 
this  much  beloved  brother  into  the  world  of  spirits,  he 
could  not  have  more  diligently  prepared  himself  for  it. 
His  first  thought  was,  that  he  must  return  home  im- 
mediately and  finish  his  work  at  South  Hadley,  and  in 
the  City  Missionary  Society ;  but  after  a  little  consid- 
eration he  satisfied  himself  with  deciding  definitely 
upon  the  time  of  embarkation,  engaging  passage  for 
himself  and  party,  and  then  proceeding  to  carry  out 
his  original  plan  of  travel.  On  his  homeward  passage, 
the  weather  being  much  of  the  time  boisterous,  con- 
fining him  to  his  berth,  he  occupied  himself  with  his 
favorite  employment  of  repeating  hymns  from  Watts' s 
Collection,  mostly  descriptive  of  heaven.  One, of  which 
he  was  particularly  fond,  was  the  folio-wing :  — 

"  Up  to  the  fields  where  angels  lie, 

And  living  waters  gently  roll, 
Fain  would  my  thoughts  leap  out  and  fly, 
But  sin  hangs  heavy  on  my  soul. 

"  Thy  wondrous  love,  dear,  dying  Christ, 
Can  make  this  world  of  guilt  remove  ; 
And  thou  canst  bear  me  where  thou  fly'st 
On  thy  kind  wings,  celestial  Dove. 

"  Oh,  might  I  once  mount  up  and  see 

The  glories  of  the  eternal  skies, 
What  little  things  these  worlds  would  be  — 
How  despicable  in  my  eyes  ! 


SICKNESS   AND    DEATH.  337 

"  Had  I  a  glance  of  thee,  my  God, 

Kingdoms  and  men  would  vanish  soon  — 
Vanish  as  though  I  saw  them  not, 
As  a  dim  candle  dies  at  noon. 

"  Then  they  might  fight,  and  rage,  and  rave ; 

I  should  perceive  the  noise  no  more 
Than  we  can  hear  a  shaking  leaf 

While  rattling  thunders  round  us  roar. 

"  Great  All  in  All,  eternal  King, 

Let  me  but  view  thy  lovely  face, 
And  all  my  powers  shall  bow,  and  sing 
Thine  endless  grandeur  and  thy  grace." 

The  twelfth  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  he 
had  also  committed  to  memory,  and  often  repeated.  It 
had  been  his  practice,  for  many  years,  to  engage  in  such 
recitations  with  his  family,  at  the  close  of  the  Sabbath. 
Oil  his  passage  out  to  Europe,  a  little  book,  entitled 
"  Christ  is  All,"  had  been  given  him.  He  read  this 
repeatedly,  with  deep  interest,  and  carried  it  in  his 
pocket-book  from  that  time  until  his  death,  together 
witli  the  hymn,  written  in  his  own  hand, — 

"  Just  as  I  am,  without  one  plea." 

He  found  this  such  a  benefit  to  himself,  that  he  pur- 
chased copies  enough  to  supply  one  to  each  member 
of  the  Mount  Vernon  church,  and  presented  them  on 
the  first  Friday  night  on  which  lie  conducted  the  meet- 
ing after  his  return.  He  always  kept  one  at  hand  also 
for  any  Christian  whom  he  found  troubled  with  doubts, 
and  for  others  who  were  seeking  the  way  of  life. 

His  joy  and  gratitude  on  finding  himself  once  more 
in  his  beloved  city,  church,  and  home  were  very  great. 

29 


338  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

But  he  allowed  himself  to  remain  there  only  from 
twelve  o'clock,  Saturday  night,  until  the  next  Monday 
afternoon,  when  .he  left  for  South  Hadley,  to  superin- 
tend the  waterworks  for  the  new  wing  of  the  semi- 
nary, which  had  been  waiting  his  arrival.  He  labored 
there  for  three  weeks,  in  almost  entire  forgetfulness  of 
himself  and  his  own  concerns ;  rising  with  the  sun,  and 
occupying  himself  until  dark  every  day  with  the  work- 
men, until  the  whole  was  completed. 

This  labor  was  probably  too  severe  for  him.  There 
were  indications,  during  the  following  winter,  that  the 
disease  of  the  heart  was  assuming  a  serious  character, 
although  he  seldom  spoke  of  it,  and  appeared  to  his 
friends  generally  remarkably  vigorous  and  cheerful. 
In  returning  with  Mrs.  Safford  from  a  visit  to  a  sick 
person  one  evening,  he  was  seized  with  great  distress, 
which  obliged  him  to  stop  and  lean  some  minutes 
against  the  door  of  a  livery  stable,  and  then  walk 
home  very  slowly.  After  recovering  a  little,  he  went 
to  the  church  meeting,  and  aided  in  the  services,  as 
usual. 

This  ill  turn  led  Mrs.  Safford  to  consult  their  physi- 
cian, and  obtain  from  him,  without  the  knowledge  of 
her  husband,  directions  in  case  of  a  similar  attack. 
About  three  weeks  after  this,  he  left  the  house  at  eight 
o'clock  one  morning,  to  attend  the  Old  South  prayer 
meeting,  proposing  to  call  at  the  market  on  the  way. 
It  was  a  chilly  morning  in  March.  In  about  fifteen 
minutes  afterward  he  was  brought  to  the  door  by  his 
physician,  aided  by  another  gentleman,  and  laid  upon 
the  sofa  in  a  helpless  and  almost  insensible  state. 
Under  the  application  of  friction  and  stimulants,  he 
recovered  sufficiently,  in  an  hour  or  two,  to  speak  in  a 


SICKNESS  AND   DEATH.  339 

faint  whisper.  He  remained  thus  two  days,  snffering 
intensely  and  without  intermission..  His  life  was  not 
expected  to  continue  from  one  hour  to  another. 

In  one  of  these  nights  of  suffering,  hearing,  about 
midnight,  voices  in  an  adjoining  room,  he  asked  who 
were  there.  On  being  told  they  were  his  pastor  and 
Deacon  Palmer,  he  said,  in  a  whisper,  "  Oh,  I  have  a 
good  pastor,  a  good  brother,  and  a  good  wife ; "  and 
afterwards,  very  slowly,  and  in  the  same  faint  man- 
ner, — 

"  Just  as  I  am,  without  one  plea, 

Save  that  thy  blood  was  shed  for  me, 
And  that  thou  bidd'st  me  come  to  thee, 
O  Lamb  of  God,  I  come !  " 

He  manifestly  felt  that  he  was  just  going  into  the 
presence  of  the  Unseen  ;  and  these  words,  as  he  ut- 
tered them,  expressed  the  feelings  witli  which,  in  per- 
fect composure,  he  was  waiting  to  meet  his  Judge. 
The  circumstances  of  this  attack  seemed  specially 
providential.  His  physician  had  called  that  morning 
at  the  market,  at  the  same  moment  with  himself,  and, 
having  been  apprised  by  Mrs.  Saffbrd  of  the  state  of 
his  health,  looked  at  him  very  attentively  ;  and  de- 
tecting, as  he  turned  to  leave,  a  slight  wavering  in  his 
step,  sprang  forward,  and  saved  him  from  a  fall,  which 
very  probably  would  have  been  fatal. 

It  was  two  weeks  before  he  was  able  to  resume  his 
usual  business  ;  but  he  was  never  afterward  at  any 
time  free  from  the  distress  in  his  chest,  termed  by 
the  physicians  angina  pectoris.  Tbey  had  told  him 
that  he  was  liable  to  die  at  any  moment,  but  his  ap- 
pearance indicated  vigorous  health  ;  his  spirits  were 
generally  buoyant,  and  his  interest  in  his  family,  and 


340  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFPORD. 

all  the  affairs  of  life,  —  especially  those  relating  to  the 
salvation  of  his  fellow-men,  —  never  seemed  so  great 
as  during  the  subsequent  two  years.  Professor  Phelps, 
of  Andover,  had  offered  him  his  house  for  the  summer, 
while  he  should  be  absent  in  Europe,  which  offer  he 
had  accepted  previous  to  his  illness ;  and  immediately 
upon  his  recovery  he  removed  thither.  This  was  a 
very  merciful  arrangement  of  Providence,  affording 
him  a  delightful  residence  in  a  bracing,  salubrious, 
country  atmosphere  for  six  months.  The  summer  was 
spent  by  him  in  the  open  air,  cultivating  the  garden, 
riding,  and  superintending  the  erection  of  a  monument 
for  Dr.  Edwards,  —  which  several  friends  had  been 
instrumental  of  procuring,  —  grading  and  sodding  the 
ground  ;  and,  during  a  severe  drouth  of  several  weeks, 
carting  water,  with  his  own  horse  and  man,  to  pre- 
serve the  grass  green. 

While  in  Andover  he  sold  his  dwelling  in  Beacon 
Street ;  and  it  was  a  question  with  him  whether  he 
should  return  to  the  city  again,  or  build  a  house  for 
his  family  in  the  country.  Although  he  had  been 
much  interested  in  the  erection  of  houses  of  worship, 
and  had  sometimes  expressed  a  desire  to  build  a  dwell- 
ing of  his  own,  he  had  never  found  the  time ;  but  now, 
as  it  seemed  probable  that  he  must  soon  leave  his  fam- 
ily, he  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  provide  for  them  a 
residence  which  would  be  more  convenient  and  com- 
fortable than  any  he  could  buy ;  and  he  examined  sev- 
eral building  lots  for  this  purpose.  But  from  this  he 
was  finally  dissuaded  by  the  consideration  of  the  pre- 
carious state  of  his  health.  After  much  prayer  for  the 
divine  guidance,  and  receiving,  as  he  thought,  distinct 
intimations  of  the  leadings  of  Providence,  he  pur- 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  341 

chased  and  remodeled  the  house  in  Beacon  Hill  Place, 
in  which  he  died.  The  energy  and  enthusiasm  which 
he  manifested  in  this  undertaking  were  very  remark- 
able. He  superintended  all  parts  of  the  work  himself, 
hastening  it  forward  as  if  he  felt  that  his  time  was 
short,  and  constantly  making  the  impression  that  he 
was  preparing  the  house,  not  for  himself  to  live  in,  hut 
for  his  family.  He  rarely  spoke  of  the  pressure  of 
disease  which  was  upon  him,  and  strangers  who  met 
him,  and  even  some  of  his  familiar  acquaintances, 
scarcely  suspected  its  existence. 

At  new  year's,  after  three  months'  labor,  he  was  very 
happy  in  seeing  his  family  settled,  and  enjoying  their 
new  home.  One  evening  in  February,  about  forty  of 
his  friends,  including  six  pastors  of  the  city,  assembled 
at  his  house,  for  social  religious  services  of  a  dedicatory 
character.  The  house  he  had  prepared  for  his  family, 
but  he  wished  it  to  be  given  to  Christ,  and  used  by 
them  for  his  cause.  It  was  by  him  sincerely  thus  con- 
secrated. This  meeting  was  one  to  be  long  remem- 
bered. Those  who  were  present  will  not  forget  his 
appearance  on  the  occasion,  although  none  but  his 
family  understood  fully  the  deepest  thoughts  of  his 
heart.  God  had  said  to  him,  as  he  did  to  Moses, 
"  Behold,  the  days  approach  that  thoti  must  die." 
These  pastors  were  very  dear  to  him  ;  with  all  of  them, 
for  many  years,  he  had  sympathized,  labored,  and 
prayed.  Others  present  represented  the  dilFercnt 
churches  in  the  city  with  which  he  had  been  connected, 
and  with  these  lie  had  enjoyed  delightful  fellowship 
and  communion.  His  words  were  very  few,  but  his 
countenance  was  more  than  usually  radiant  and  serene ; 
and  as  he  took  each  brother  and  sister  bv  tho  hand  at 

21)  * 


342  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

parting,  his  heart  overflowed  with  affection,  believing 
that  this  was  one  of  the  last  seasons  of  communion 
with  them,  until  they  should  meet  where  parting  is 
no  more.  Their  sympathy  with  him  in  this  dedication 
gave  him  great  joy.  Like  every  other  thing  of  the 
kind,  it  was  done  by  him  heartily.  It  was  a  reality ; 
and  he  believed  God  accepted  it  just  as  much  as  if  he 
had  seen  the  fire  coming  down  upon  the  altar  to  con- 
sume the  sacrifice,  or  the  pillar  of  cloud  filling  the 
house.  The  subdued,  tender  feeling  which  pervaded 
that  little  company,  he  could  not  doubt  was  the  effect 
of  the  divine  presence.  One  head  of  a  family,  on 
leaving,  said,  under  the  same  impression,  with  tearful 
eyes,  "  I  want  to  go  back  and  commence  our  house- 
keeping life  anew  with  such  a  meeting  as  this."  An- 
other said,  "  The  influence  of  this  meeting  will  be  felt 
by  your  family,  Mr.  Safford,  as  long  as  they  live.  How 
I  wish  we  had  commenced  thus  !  " 

This  winter  was  Mr.  Safford's  last  season  of  labor 
on  earth.  As  soon  as  he  had  finished  the  work  of 
providing  a  home  for  his  family,  his  mind  became  en- 
grossed with  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church  and 
congregation,  and  he  set  himself  with  unusual  earnest- 
ness to  devise  means  to  promote  them.  A  day  was  set 
apart  by  the  church  for  fasting  and  prayer,  and,  as 
usual,  he  was  anxious  to  have  it  followed  by  increased 
effort,  such  as  would  show  the  sincerity  of  the  prayer. 
He  arose  at  the  close  of  a  Friday  evening  meeting, 
and,  with  hardly  suppressed  tears,  said  to  his  brethren, 
"  We  have  prayed  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
we  have  talked  about  the  importance  of  accompanying 
our  prayers  with  efforts  to  save  the  perishing ;  but 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  343 

what  have  we  done  ?  "  He  closed  his  remarks  with  an 
invitation  to  all  his  brethren  who  wished  to  do  some- 
thing, to  repair,  at  the  close  of  that  service,  to  his  own 
house,  to  confer  together  respecting  it,  and  agree  upon 
some  systematic  efforts.  Between  twenty  and  thirty 
accepted  the  invitation.  After  prayer  and  conference, 
it  was  agreed  that  each  one  present  should,  during  the 
coming  week,  seek  opportunities  for  personal  conversa- 
tion with  at  least  one  impenitent  person,  whom  they 
should  make  a  subject  of  prayer ;  and  on  the  ensuing 
Friday  evening  they  should  meet  there  again,  and  re- 
port the  results.  He  also  appointed  a  meeting  for 
prayer,  to  be  held  in  the  same  room  daily,  at  early 
dawn,  to  which  persons  might  be  invited  who  were 
found  in  an  anxious  state  of  mind. 

These  meetings  commenced  the  next  morning,  and 
were  held  for  several  weeks.  Although  his  nights  at 
this  time  were  frequently  very  unquiet,  from  the  dis- 
tress in  his  chest,  he  invariably  arose  to  attend  and 
lead  them.  At  the  same  time,  inquiry  meetings  were 
appointed  in  the  chapel  of  a  somewhat  peculiar  char- 
acter. Professors  of  religion  were  invited  ;  teachers  in 
the  Sunday  school,  witli  their  classes,  and  all  imcon- 
verted  persons,  whether  they  were  anxious  or  not.  They 
were  requested  also  to  bring  their  friends  and  acquaint- 
ances, for  familiar  conversation  upon  the  great  inter- 
ests of  their  souls.  Mr.  SafFord  entered  with  his  whole 
heart  into  these  meetings.  The  great  and  solemn 
truths  of  the  Bible  impressed  and  absorbed  his  whole 
being,  and  his  benevolent  heart,  as  he  felt  increasingly 
their  awful  import,  was  stimulated  to  stir  up  the  minds 
of  his  brethren,  by  way  of  remembrance. 

His  heart  was  drawn  out  toward  any  whom  he  found 


344  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAPPORD. 

struggling  with  unbelief  and  temptation  ;  not  satisfied 
with  one  conversation,  he  has  many  times  followed 
them  until  the  light  has  dawned  upon  their  minds. 
He  made  great  use  this  winter  of  his  little  book, 
"  Clirist  is  All,"  and  more  than  one  found  sweet  relief 
from  the  hymn  given  them  by  him  to  read  —  "  Just  as 
I  am,  without  one  plea." 

But  in  the  midst  of  these  efforts,  God  spoke  to  us 
again,  in  a  manner  we  could  not  misunderstand  —  "In 
an  hour  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  man  cometh."  Mr. 
Safford  had  been  appointed  delegate,  and  accompanied 
his  pastor  to  an  installation  service  in  Waltham.  It 
was  just  about  a  year  from  the  time  of  his  serious 
attack  in  1854.  After  the  close  of  the  services,  fear- 
ing that  his  pastor  would  not  be  in  season  to  fulfill  an 
engagement  in  the  city,  he  was  a  little  agitated  when 
walking  to  the  cars,  and,  before  reaching  them,  he  lost 
his  consciousness,  and  would  have  fallen,  had  not  a 
friend,  who  accompanied  him,  supported  him  until  his 
pastor  and  others  came  to  his  aid.  He  was  conveyed 
to  the  nearest  dwelling,  and  an  express  sent  immedi- 
ately to  his  family.  To  their  great  relief  and  joy, 
however,  in  about  two  hours,  he  entered  his  dwelling 
very  weak,  and  still  suffering,  but  cheerful  and  happy, 
accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.,  dear  friends  who 
had  been  in  faithful  attendance  upon  him  from  the  first 
moment  of  his  attack. 

The  next  day,  when  describing  his  illness  to  Mrs. 
Safford,  he  said,  with  a  look  of  the  deepest  tenderness, 
"  At  that  moment,  my  dear,  I  thought  I  should  never 
see  you  again ;  I  believed  my  time  had  come ;  but  I 
can  not  tell  why,  —  perhaps  it  was  owing  to  my  stupid- 
ity, —  I  had  not  one  anxious  feeling ;  my  mind  was 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  345 

perfectly  peaceful  and  happy.  I  could  leave  myself 
and  you  entirely  in  the  hands  of  God.  I  did  not  think 
of  any  thing  more  I  had  to  say  or  to  do.  I  thought, 
if  that  was  God's  time,  it  was  mine."  But  he  seemed 
delighted  to  be  restored  again  to  his  family  and  to  his 
work  ;  and  in  less  than  two  days  he  was  found  at  his 
post  in  the  committee  meeting  of  the  American  Board, 
and  the  day  following  at  the  meeting,  in  a  neighboring 
town,  of  an  association  assembled  to  transact  business 
in  which  he  was  deeply  interested,  as  a  friend  of  one 
of  the  parties.  At  the  latter  he  made  a  statement  of 
facts,  which  he  thought  justice  demanded  of  him,  with 
his  usual  self-possession  and  clearness. 

The  month  of  August,  of  this  summer,  Mr.  Safford 
spent  at  Mount  Holyoke  Seminary,  superintending  the 
construction  of  a  library  room,  and  the  erection  of  a 
barn.  This  was  the  last  work  he  did  for  that  institu- 
tion. Excepting  these  few  weeks,  he  passed  the  sum- 
mer at  home,  more  comfortably,  he  thought,  than  he 
could  have  done  any  where  else.  He  often  spoke  of 
the  great  pleasure  he  was  experiencing  in  this  life, 
while  he  had  bright  anticipations  of  the  future. 
Every  thing  seemed  to  give  him  delight.  He  once 
remarked,  in  this  connection,  "  I  can  not  appreciate 
the  feeling  of  those  who  speak  of  childhood  as  the 
happiest  period  of  life.  Were  I  asked  which  period 
of  my  life  I  count  the  most  happy,  I  should  say,  the 
present.  I  never,  at  any  time,  was  conscious  of  so 
much  enjoyment  as  now."  Ho  was  growing  feeble, 
but  grateful,  increasingly  so,  for  all  the  gifts  of  Prov- 
idence, frequently  saying,  "  Why  is  it  that  God  deals 
so  kindly  with  me  ?  " 

It  was  interesting  to  see  how  he  contrived  to  bo 


346  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFOBD. 

industriously  employed  all  the  time.  He  had  fitted 
up  a  room  in  the  basement  of  his  house  with  a  carpen- 
ter's bench  and  tools,  and  a  blacksmith's  anvil.  This 
furnished  him  with  amusement  and  exercise  when  in 
the  house.  It  was  at  this  period  that  he  constructed 
the  rustic  gate  for  Mrs.  Edwards'  garden  in  Andover, 
which  has  already  been  mentioned.  He  rode  out  six 
miles  to  a  wood,  and  procured  the  materials,  brought 
them  home  in  his  carriage,  made  the  gate,  put  on  the 
hinges,  and  sent  it  to  her  by  express,  all  ready  to  be 
hung  in  its  place,  where  it  still  remains,  a  monument 
of  his  brotherly  care  and  affection  for  a  widowed  sister- 
iu-law.  All  summer  he  occupied  his  place  punctually 
in  the  Prudential  Committee,  the  City  Missionary  So- 
ciety, the  Old  Ladies'  Home,  and  numerous  evening 
meetings  for  religious  and  business  purposes. 

In  September  he  was  able  to  attend  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  American  Board  in  Utica,  New  York, 
but  it  was  with  great  effort  and  increased  suffering. 
He  officiated  as  deacon  at  the  sacramental  table,  and 
entered  with  great  interest -into  all  the  subjects  which 
came  before  the  meeting.  His  favorite  chapter,  the 
twelfth  of  Romans,  was  read  at  the  communion,  and 
again  at  the  hotel  on  his  journey  home,  in  the  devo- 
tional exercises  of  a  small  party  of  Christian  friends 
with  whom  he  was  in  company.  As  before  remarked, 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  often  repeating  this  chapter, 
without  changing  or  omitting  a  word,  and  so  delib- 
erately and  emphatically  as  to  make  the  impression 
that  it  was  indeed  written  by  the  Spirit  of  God  upon 
his  heart. 

From  the  meeting  of  the  Board  he  went  to  New  York, 
and  attended  the  wedding  of  his  oldest  son,  spending 


SICKNESS    AND   DEATH.  347 

a  few  days  in  that  city,  for  the  last  time.  It  was  truly 
affecting  to  see  how,  with  his  increasing  weakness  and 
infirmities,  his  interest  in  every  thing  relating  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  the  welfare  of  the  community 
and  of  his  friends,  also  increased.  Worn  down  with 
the  fatigue  of  his  journey,  during  the  wakeful  hours 
of  the  first  night  after  his  return,  he  was  occupied  in 
framing  a  letter  he  wished  to  address  to  a  brother,  who, 
he  thought,  was  pursuing  an  unwise  and  improper 
course ;  and  it  was  with  difficulty  he  was  persuaded  to 
save  himself  the  effort  of  writing  the  letter  in  the 
morning4.  His  mind  was  awake,  and  intent  on  doing 
every  thing  his  hands  found  to  do.  Not  a  meeting  of 
the  church,  for  prayer  or  business,  was  neglected. 
Twice  a  week  he  attended  the  City  Missionary  meet- 
ings, in  one  of  which  he  listened  to  reports  usually  two 
or  three  hours,  and  to  reach  it  ascended  long  flights 
of  stairs,  which  always  caused  him  great  distress.  But 
no  entreaties  could  avail  with  him  to  relinquish  them. 
His  whole  demeanor  seemed  to  say,  Wist  ye  not  that  I 
must  be  about  my  Master's  business  ? 

The  health  of  two  of  his  young  lady  friends  was  at 
this  time  declining.  As  long  as  he  was  able  to  ride, 
he  called  often  and  invited  them  to  ride  with  him. 
He  enjoyed  the  annual  thanksgiving  in  November,  and 
the  family  gathering  at  his  own  house,  participating  in 
the  amusements  of  the  evening,  and  never,  perhaps, 
contributing  so  much  himself  to  the  enjoyment  of  the 
occasion  as  on  that  evening ;  but  complained,  on  re- 
tiring, that  it  had  cost  him  much  suffering.  On  the 
next  Monday,  he  started  with  his  new  daughter-in-law, 
whom  he  invited  to  accompany  him,  on  his  last  jour- 
ney, to  visit  his  much-beloved  seminary.  He  returned 


348  MEMOIR   OP   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

late  on  Wednesday  evening,  and  said,  as  he  retired  to 
rest,  "  I  believe  every  thing  I  have  desired  to  do  for 
the  institution  is  now  done.  I  have  had  great  satisfac- 
tion in  seeing  all  parts  of  the  building  completed  ;  the 
arrangements  for  supplying  water  and  hoisting  the 
wood  fo/  the  different  stories  working  perfectly,  the 
library  room  finished,  and  the  books  in  their  places." 
The  new  steward  whom  he  had  engaged  had  entered 
upon  his  duties,  and  proved  admirably  adapted  to  the 
position,  keeping  every  thing  in  perfect  order  about 
the  establishment.  The  following  is  the  last  letter  he 
ever  wrote,  addressed  to  Miss  Chapin,  the  principal  of 
this  seminary. 

December  20,  1855. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND  :  Your  kind  letter  was  duly  re- 
ceived. Since  my  return  from  South  Hadley,  my 
health  has  been  failing  daily ;  but  I  do  not  think  the 
journey  injured  me.  The  last  two  or  three  nights  I 
have  been  obliged  to  sit  in  an  arm  chair  most  of  the 
time,  to  enable  me  to  breathe.  I  have  a  good  deal  of 
pain  in  the  region  of  the  liver  and  kidneys,  which  the 
physicians  think  has  increased,  for  the  time  being,  my 
heart  difficulty,  causing  my  distress  for  breath.  Last 
night,  Dr.  L.  expressed  a  wish  to  call  in  another  phy- 
sician to  examine  the  case  with  him,  to  which  I  con- 
sented, and  this  morning  he  met  Dr.  B.  here.  I  be- 
lieve they  think  that  when  other  troubles  are  removed, 
the  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  pain  about  the  heart, 
will  be  diminished.  When  I  commenced  I  had  no 
idea  of  saying  so  much  about  myself. 

Be  assured  your  kind  feelings  are  fully  reciprocated. 
I  know  your  labors  and  responsibilities  are  great,  and 
have  often  spoken  of  them ;  but  I  hope  you  will  not 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  349 

attempt  to  carry  your  burdens  alone  ;  that  having  done 
what  you  can,  you  will  cast  yourself,  with  all  your 
cares,  upon  Him  who  careth  for  you,  and  the  institu- 
tion you  represent. 

With  much  love  to  your  dear  associates,  and  all  the 
teachers, 

Your  sincere  friend,         DANIEL  SAFFOBD. 

The  medical  examination  here  referred  to  inspired 
hope  that  the  seat  of  the  disease  was  the  liver,  of  which 
there  was  found  to  be  an  enlargement,  and  that  it 
could  be  reached  by  medicine.  But  the  experiment 
soon  banished  this  hope.  An  entire  loss  of  appetite 
and  swelling  of  the  limbs  followed  ;  indeed,  the  dis- 
ease seemed  now  to  pervade  every  part  of  his  system. 
The  night  before  he  wrote  the  preceding  letter,  he  had 
tried  to  rest  in  his  bed,  first  by  reclining,  and  then 
sitting  erect,  supported  by  pillows ;  but  in  vain.  He 
then  went  into  the  adjoining  room,  kindled  a  fire,  and 
seated  himself  in  a  chair  for  the  night.  He  had  re- 
quested his  wife  not  to  rise,  saying, "  You  can  do  me  no 
good,  and  I  am  sorry  to  have  your  rest  so  much  dis- 
turbed." But  she  soon  followed,  and  seated  herself  in 
silence.  It  was  a  solemn  stillness  at  midnight,  and 
the  voice  of  God  alone  was  heard,  each  understanding, 
but  not  willing  to  express,  what  they  knew  that  voice 
was  saying  to  them.  At  length  her  eye  turned  to  the 
large  family  Bible  which  lay  upon  the  center  table,  and 
she  opened  to  the  closing  scene  of  the  life  of  Moses, 
and  read  the  words  first  addressed  to  that  faithful  ser- 
vant of  old,  "  The  eternal  God  is  thy  refuge,  and  un- 
derneath are  the  everlasting  arms."  These  words 
gave  him  new  strength,  and  several  weeks  after,  in  a 

30 


350  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

season  of  great  distress,  when  Mrs.  Safford  expressed 
to  him  a  wish  to  do  something  to  comfort  him,  "  Oh," 
said  he,  "  the  everlasting  arms  do  that." 

In  that  awful  night  we  were  made  to  feel  that  the 
season  appointed  for  the  baptism  of  suffering  had 
come.  Previously  he  had,  by  the  energy  of  his  will, 
been  able  to  concentrate  his  thoughts  on  outward  ob- 
jects, and  so  divert  them  from  his  bodily  distress.  But 
this  was  the  still  hour  of  midnight ;  there  was  nothing 
to  engage  the  attention.  Weakness  had  utterly  pros- 
trated that  manly  frame.  Nothing  had  he  then  to  do, 
but  simply  to  suffer.  It  was  no  power  of  persecution 
that  was  applying  the  instruments  of  torture  ;  it  was 
God's  own  hand  —  a  divine  Father,  chastening,  re- 
proving, and  sanctifying  his  child. 

One  day  his  pastor  made  a  remark  to  this  purport : 
"  You  have  been  a  faithful  child ;  you  have  worked 
hard,  and  loved  to  work.  But  there  is  one  lesson 
which  I  think  you  have  not  yet  perfectly  learned." 
He  inquired  what  that  was.  "  It  is  this  :  to  be  still, 
and  do  nothing,  and  appear  to  be  useless.  This,  for 
one  of  your  temperament,  is  not  an  easy  lesson.  I 
think,  when  you  shall  have  learned  that  thoroughly, 
you  will  be  taken  home."  He  replied,  "  That  is  prob- 
ably the  case." 

After  the  circulation  of  blood  had  become  very  slug- 
gish, his  resolution  to  overcome  what  he  feared  was  lazi- 
ness or  stupidity  was  quite  remarkable.  This  had  for 
months  troubled  him  in  his  private  devotions.  He  was 
afraid  that  it  was  caused  by  a  lack  of  religious  fervor, 
and  said  he  often  enjoyed  more  in  prayer  when  walk- 
ing the  streets,  than  in  his  closet ;  but  as  the  disease 
increased,  the  nature  of  this  difficulty  became  apparent 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  •     851 

to  himself,  as  it  had  been  before  to  others.  For  a  few 
days,  about  this  time,  he  suffered  great  mental  de- 
pression. He  was  still  walking  out  daily,  and  attend- 
ing somewhat  to  business.  He  came  in  one  day,  and, 
seating  himself,  said,  "  I  can  not  give  one  any  idea  of 
the  darkness  which  has  come  over  me ;  there  seems  to 
be  a  shade  of  gloom  upon  every  thing."  This  was  a 
new  experience  to  him,  and  caused  great  distress ;  he 
could  not  explain  or  account  for  it ;  it  reminded  us  of 
the  horror  of  great  darkness  which  once  fell  upon  Abra- 
ham, the  friend  of  God.  At  another  time  he  said, "  I  do 
not  know  what  this  is.  Can  it  be  what  is  called  ner- 
vousness ?  If  it  is,  I  shall  always  pity  nervous  people 
more  than  I  ever  have  done." 

As  long  as  he  was  able  to  walk  there,  he  was  found 
daily  in  his  accustomed  seat  at  the  Old  South  prayer 
meeting.  He  was  associated  with  the  brethren  at  the 
commencement  of  that  meeting,  and  his  interest  in  it 
increased  with  his  declining  health.  The  last  time  he 
was  able  to  preside  in  it,  he  read  the  account  of  Job's 
vision  of  God,  and  the  prayer  of  Daniel,  and  gave  as 
a  reason  for  it  his  deep  conviction  that  they  needed  to 
have  more  of  God  in  those  meetings  ;  that  they  ought, 
like  these  men,  so  to  see  God  that  they  would  cast 
themselves  in  the  dust,  and  cover  their  faces  with  self- 
loathing.  More  than  a  year  after  his  death,  a  stranger 
arose  in  that  meeting,  and  said,  "  Some  months  since, 
I  was  present  at  this  meeting ;  a  gentleman  presided 
whom  I  never  saw  before,  and  whose  name  I  never 
knew ;  but  his  face,  his  manner,  and  his  words,  I  shall 
never  forget."  He  then  mentioned  the  subject  which 
he  brought  before  the  meeting,  and  some  of  his  re- 
marks on  the  holiness  of  God,  our  own  vileness  and 


352  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

nothingness  before  him,  which  made,  he  said,  an  inef- 
faceable impression  upon  his  mind.  Many  whole  days 
were  devoted  by  him,  during  the  last  months  of  his 
life,  to  prayer  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in 
connection  with  his  brethren  of  that  meeting;  and 
when  at  length  he  could  meet  with  them  there  no 
more,  he  invited  a  few  of  them  to  come  to  his  room 
daily  at  five  P.  M.,  for  one  week,  to  have  a  half-hour 
season  of  prayer.  Although  he  found  himself  every 
day  growing  weaker,  and  scarcely  able  to  endure  it, 
he  persevered  through  the  week.  His  ruling  passion 
was  love  to  Christ's  church  and  the  souls  of  men ; 
nothing  else  would  have  sustained  him  through  this 
series  of  meetings,  while  suffering  so  much.  This 
closed  his  seasons  of  communion  with  his  brethren  on 
earth.  He  parted  with  them,  not  doubting  that  their 
fellowship  would  soon  be  renewed  in  heaven. 

The  weekly  meetings  of  the  pastor  with  the  deacons 
of  Mount  Vernon  church  had  for  some  time  been  held 
at  Mr.  Safford's  house.  When  he  found  himself  un- 
able to  descend  the  stairs,  he  received  them  as  he  sat, 
in  his  own  room.  But  at  length  he  found  his  strength 
unequal  to  the  effort.  It  was  deeply  affecting  to  see 
his  resolution  to  try  to  sustain  himself  until  the  end  ; 
but  at  length  he  whispered  to  Mrs.  Safford,  who  had 
remained  by  his  side,  "  Dear,  you  must  ask  them  to 
retire  ;  I  am  not  able  to  bear  it."  And  he  bade  fare- 
well to  these  dear  brethren,  taking  each  by  the  hand 
as  they  left  him,  never  to  meet  again  on  earth.  It  was 
hard  for  him  to  dissolve  the  connection,  and  give  up 
his' responsibilities  in  all  the  departments  of  labor  to 
which  he  had  been  so  devoted. 

The  church  was  so  near  his  dwelling,  that  he  at- 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  353 

tended  its  services  upon  the  Sabbath  until  the  middle 
of  December.  The  last  time,  as  he  was  returning,  he 
was  obliged  to  stop  and  sit  some  moments  upon  the 
doorsteps  of  a  house,  although  within  a  few  yards  of 
his  own  door.  While  able  to  read,  Edwards'  History 
of  Redemption,  and  the  Memoirs  of  Miss  Lyon  and 
Dr.  Edwards,  were  kept  beside  him,  and  portions  of 
them  read  by  him  with  great  interest.  He  seemed  to 
be  renewing  his  acquaintance  with  those  dear  friends, 
preparatory  to  meeting  them  in  heaven.  The  last 
chapters  of  St.  John's  Gospel  were  read  and  re-read 
by  him  with  great  delight.  Sometimes  he  would  ex- 
claim with  emotion,  after  reading  a  passage  aloud, 
"  Do  you  realize  that  Christ  says  this  to  us  ?  "  It 
seemed  as  if  the  Holy  Spirit  in  an  unusual  manner 
was  taking  those  last  words  of  our  Lord,  and  showing 
to  him  through  them  the  fullness  of  his  love,  and  thus 
preparing  him  for  that  separation  from  friends  which 
was  so  near. 

He  did  not  wish  to  pain  his  family  by  talking  about 
his  death  as  being  near ;  and  yet,  wishing  them  to  be 
prepared  for  it,  he  in  various  ways  showed  what  was 
passing  in  his  mind.  After  returning  from  church 
one  Sabbath  afternoon,  as  he  sat  by  the  fire,  in  his 
room,  apparently  absorbed  in  thought  for  some  time, 
he  commenced  singing,  in  a  very  low,  soft  tone, — 

"  A  few  more  months,  or  days,  perhaps, 
Or  moments,  passed  in  silent  lapse, 
And  time  with  me  shall  be  no  more  ; 
No  more  the  sun  these  eyes  shall  view  ; 
Earth  o'er  these  limbs  her  dust  shall  strew,"  — 

the  tune  repeating,  "  Her  dust  shall  strew."  He  gave 
up  the  attempt  to  receive  food,  all  relish  for  it  having 

30* 


354  MEMOIR   OP  DANIEL  SAFPORD. 

left  him.  His  sufferings  were  beyond  the  power  of 
human  skill  to  relieve,  and  can  not  be  described ;  but 
his  family  had  not  yet  admitted  to  him  that  they 
thought  him  irrecoverably  ill ;  and  he  to  accommo- 
date himself  to  their  feelings,  if  necessary  to  speak  of 
the  subject,  would  say,  "'If  I  die."  At  length,  how- 
ever, as  the  thrush  appeared  in  his  mouth  and  throat, 
with  other  indications  equally  unmistakable,  he  one 
day,  in  their  presence,  said  to  his  physician,  "  Doctor, 
my  opinion  is,  that  there  is  no  reasonable  ground  to 
expect  any  relief  from  my  distress  ;  that  the  disease  is 
working  its  way  through  every  part  of  my  system,  and 
must,  before  long,  terminate  in  death.  Is  not  this 
your  opinion  ?  "  The  doctor  appeared  reluctant  to 
reply,  but,  after  hesitating  a  little,  said,  "Yes  ;  about 
that."  After  this  Mr.  Safford  conversed  more  freely, 
and  it  seemed  a  relief  to  him  to  do  so. 

The  following  conversations  with  Mrs.  Safford  oc- 
curred at  different  times :  —  "  Well,  dear,  it  will  make 
but  little  difference  whether  I  go  now,  or  wait  a  few 
years  longer,  and  then  go."  "  Why,  no,  husband,  it 
will  not  make  much  difference  with  you,  because  you 
are  prepared,  and  death,  at  any  time,  will  be  gain  to 
you  ;  but  the  difference  to  me  will  be  very  great." 
He  quickly  replied,  "  If  any  one  has  much  to  live  for, 
I  have.  Surely  no  one  ever  had  more  to  render  life 
desirable  than  I  have,  and  it  never  seemed  more  pleas- 
ant to  me  to  live  than  now."  It  was  increasingly  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  converse  much,  owing  to  the  weakness 
in  his  throat,  which  he  said  seemed  dry  and  parched,  and 
he  only  said  a  few  words  at  a  time.  Until  the  last  week, 
he  occupied  an  easy  chair  in  a  room  adjoining  his  bed 
room,  which  he  desired  the  family  to  retain  as  a  sitting 
room,  that  he  might  see  them  all  around  him. 


SICKNESS   AND    DEATH.  355 

Once,  when  being  aided  in  getting  into  bed,  he 
asked,  "  Do  you  know  what  kind  of  death  the  doctor 
thinks  I  shall  die  ?  "  This  was  unexpected,  as  he  had 
not  manifested  any  solicitude  before  on  that  subject ; 
but,  in  reply,  it  was  said,  "  Probably  he  thinks  the  dis- 
ease will  have  expended  itself  before  death,  it  is  now 
making  such  havoc  with  you,  and  that  your  death  will 
be  an  easy  one."  "  How  different,"  he  replied, "  God's 
way  with  me  from  what  I  have  always  anticipated !  I 
have  supposed  I  should  die  suddenly.  Perhaps  he 
has  seen  that  I  thought  too  lightly  of  death  ;  and  he  is 
showing  me  that  it  is  no  light  thing  to  die."  Mrs.  Saf- 
ford  said,  "  I  think,  husband,  that  all  this  suffering  must 
be  for  me,  rather  than  for  you."  He  quickly  replied, 
"  Oh,  I  can  see  reasons  enough  why  I  needed  it.  I 
have  always  had  a  strong  will,  and  that  must  be  all 
broken  down  before  I  can  get  into  heaven.  When  I 
have  had  any  thing  to  do,  it  has  been  my  habit  to  do 
it,  and  finish  it  up  at  once ;  but  here  God  is  keeping 
me  in  entire  suspense ;  he  does  not  tell  me  what  he  is 
going  to  do  with  me,  what  shall  be  the  end,  or  how 
long  I  am  to  suffer,  but  holds  me  just  here,  day  after 
day,  and  night  after  night." 

His  nights,  at  this  stage  of  the  disease,  were  very 
tedious,  his  nervous  system  so  much  enfeebled  as 
to  render  him  extremely  sensitive,  and  he  was  in 
constant  fear  lest  he  should  become  impatient.  His 
prayer  continually  was,  that  he  might  not  do  any  thing 
to  dishonor  religion.  He  said, "  Wife,  you  must  watch 
over  me,  and  not  allow  me  to  be  irritable."  Bottles 
of  hot  water  were  placed  in  his  hands  and  at  his  feet, 
but  he  could  get  no  warmth  or  rest.  Hours  passed 
very  tardily :  as  the  clock  struck,  he  would  say,  "  Is  it 


356  MEMOIR  OF  DANIEL  SAFFOKD. 

possible  it  is  no  later  ?  "  but  never  a  murmur  or  com- 
plaint escaped  his  lips.  He  thought  he  had  very  little 
patience,  and  said,  "  I  keep  thinking  how  much  more 
patiently  you  have  borne  sickness  than  I  do."  One 
day,  when  he  was  obliged  to  have  the  window  open  to 
enable  him  to  breathe,  and  it  was  too  cold  for  any  one 
to  sit  by  him  constantly,  on  entering  the  room,  Mrs. 
Safford  said,  "  What  is  your  mind  dwelling  upon,  hus- 
band, as  you  lie  here  alone  ?  "  "  Oh,"  said  he,  "  I 
have  been  thinking  what  a  mistake  we  have  made." 
As  he  spoke  with  much  emphasis,  she  was  somewhat 
alarmed,  supposing  he  referred  to  the  medicine,  or 
something  in  the  treatment  of  his  disease,  and  said, 
quickly,  "  Mistake  !  About  what  ?  "  "  Why,  that  we 
have  not  understood  that  God  is  love.  And  such  love ! 
How  wonderful,  wonderful !  I  do  not  grasp  it  yet,  but 
I  shall."  And  he  made  a  great  effort  to  describe  it  as 
it  was  then  being  revealed  to  him,  but  language  failed 
him.  At  another  time,  reference  being  made  to  the 
convenience  of  his  apartments  for  his  sickness,  and  the 
goodness  of  God  in  allowing  him  to  complete  the  house 
before  he  was  laid  aside,  he  responded,  saying,  "  Oh, 
yes,  it  is  all  goodness;  nothing  but  goodness;"  and 
after  a  little  while  added,  "  You  must  have  a  day  of 
thanksgiving;  I  do  not  know  when,  but  you  must 
have  one." 

He  could  not  easily  be  convinced  that  he  might  give 
up  all  responsibility  for  others.  He  was  careful  for 
those  who  watched  with  him.  The  first  offer  to  per- 
form this  office  which  the  family  accepted  was  that  of 
a  younger  partner  in  the  business  firm  with  which  he 
was  connected.  He  loved  this  young  man  very  much, 
and  was  much  pleased  that  he  was  going  to  spend  the 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  357 

night  with  him.  But  when,  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  Mrs.  Safford  entered  the  room,  Mr.  B.  said 
to  her,  "  Your  husband  has  not  slept  any,  and  I  fear 
you  will  find  him  quite  tired  out ;  for  he  has  been  so 
careful  lest  I  should  not  make  myself  comfortable, 
that  the  fire  would  go  down,  and  I  should  get  cold,  or 
that  I  should  not  get  any  sleep,  that  he  has  not  rested 
at  all."  On  going  to  his  bed,  she  found  him  exhausted 
and  restless,  and  said, "  I  fear  you  have  not  had  a  good 
night ;  have  you  been  taking  care  of  Mr.  B.,  instead 
of  allowing  him  to  take  care  of  you  ?  "  "  Why,  I  do 
not  know ; "  and  then,  recollecting  himself,  "  Why, 
yes,  I  believe  I  have  been  feeling  all  the  responsibility 
about  him,  myself,  and  every  thing  else."  "  Will  you 
not  now  give  it  all  up  to  me,  and  go  to  sleep  ? " 
"  Yes,  yes,  I  will ;  "  and  in  a  moment  he  sank  into  a 
deep  slumber. 

Dr.  B.,  one  of  his  former  pastors,  came  in  and  re- 
marked to  him,  "  Mr.  Safford,  it  must  be  a  great  satis- 
faction to  you  that  you  have  been  permitted  to  do  so 
much  for  the  cause  of  your  Saviour,  and  the  benefit 
of  others."  He  was  reclining,  with  his  head  on  a 
pillow,  upon  a  sofa ;  the  tears  flowed  from  his  eyes 
upon  the  pillow  as  he  replied,  "  Dr.  B.,  think  of  me 
and  pray  for  me  as  a  poor,  unworthy  sinner.  My  sole 
consolation  is,  that  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from 
all  sin."  He  delighted  in  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by 
grace,  and,  in  his  extreme  weakness,  he  repeated  the 
entire  hymn,  commencing  with,  — 

•«  Grace,  'tis  a  charming  sound." 

Humility,  and  renunciation  of  all  claim  to  any  merit 
of  his  own,  had  been  a  marked  characteristic  of  his 


358  MEMOIR   OF   DANIEL   SAFFORD. 

piety  in  health ;  and  these  became  increasingly  appar- 
ent as  he  drew  near  to  the  end  of  his  course.  An- 
other hymn,  which  he  repeated  with  his  family  assem- 
bled on  Sabbath  evenings,  evidently  expressed  the  deep 
feelings  of  his  heart,  and  his  manner  of  reciting  it 
will  never  be  forgotten. 

"  Father,  I  long,  I  faint  to  see 
The  place  of  thine  abode  ; 
I'd  leave  these  earthly  courts,  and  flee 
Up  to  thy  seat,  my  God. 

*  *  *  * 

"  There  would  I  vie  with  all  the  host 

In  duty  and  in  bliss  ; 
While  next  to  nothing  I  could  boast, 
And  vanity  confess. 

"  The  more  thy  glories  strike  my  eyes, 

The  humbler  I  should  lie  ; 
Thus,  while  I  sink,  my  joys  should  rise 
"  Immeasurably  high." 

His  brother-in-law,  Rev.  W.  Gale,  writes,  "  Wishing 
to  make  some  fuller  expression  of  my  esteem  for  Mr. 
Safford,  and  my  sense  of  indebtedness  to  him  for  his 
uniform  kindness  to  me  and  mine,  as  I  was  sitting  by 
him  the  night  before  his  death,  I  said  to  him.  '  You 
have  been  a  good  brother  to  me.'  He  instantly  re- 
plied, though  extremely  weak  and  helpless, '  You  have 
been  a  better  one  to  me,  you  have  been  a  better  one  to 
me ; '  thus  indicating  emphatically  an  unwillingness 
to  hear  any  thing  relating  to  his  own  useful  life,  and 
preventing  me  from  saying  more  on  the  subject." 

He  used  to  say  that  he  never,  in  his  whole  life,  had 
known  what  it  was  to  feel  slighted  ;  he  always  consid- 
ered that  he  received  more  attention  and  respect  than 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  359 

he  had  a  right  to  claim.  When  his  sufferings  had 
become  extreme,  and  none  but  the  family  were  allowed 
to  enter  the  room,  hearing  the  voice  of  a  venerable 
and  much-esteemed  citizen  inquiring  for  him  below,  he 
said,  "  Do  allow  Mr.  T.  to  come  up.;  he  has  taken  the 
trouble  to  call  before,  and  I  think  I  can  see  him." 
When  this  friend  entered  the  room,  he  was  sitting  in 
his  easy  chair,  unable  to  recline  on  account  of  diffi- 
culty of  breathing.  He  extended  his  hand  with  a 
smile,  which  was  all  he  could  do,  and  silently  listened 
to  his  kind  expressions  of  sympathy.  After  the  gen- 
tleman retired,  and  he  recovered  strength,  he  said, 
with  a  smile, "  I  remember,  when  I  was  putting  up  Mr. 
T.'s  fence,  [which  was  perhaps  thirty  years  previous,] 
with  my  men,  he  came  out  and  handed  me  a  tem- 
perance tract."  And  then  remaining  silent  a  while, 
probably  revolving  in  his  mind  events  in  his  past  his- 
tory, he  exclaimed,  with  emphasis  and  deep  emotion, 
"  Wife,  I  am  over-estimated  ;  I  have  always  been  over- 
estimated ;  but  then,  if  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  carry  it 
out,  I  don't  know  as  I  have  any  thing  to  do  about  it." 
His  expressions  of  kindness  and  sympathy  for  those 
in  attendance  upon  him  were  very  tender.  After  he 
became  unable  to  hear  conversation,  he  loved  to  see 
his  family  around  him.  One  day,  when  Mrs.  Safford 
had  been  out,  as  he  knew,  on  some  business  errands, 
she  found  him  sitting  up  on  her  return ;  and,  as  she 
entered  the  room,  he  said,  "  I  have  been  praying  for 
you  this  afternoon,  that  you  may  receive  grace  and 
wisdom  for  the  increased  responsibilities  that  are  com- 
ing upon  you."  At  another  time,  be  asked,  "  Which 
will  make  you  the  most  happy — to  know  that  1  wish  to 
die  or  to  live  ?  "  Receiving  the  answer,  "  If  you  must 


360  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFOBD. 

die,  I  shall  be  happier  to  know  that  you  desire  to  die 
—  to  see  you  happy  in  the  near  view  of  death."  He 
then  said,  "  Well,  God  has  brought  me  now  where 
[raising  his  eyes  as  he  spoke]  I  long  to  have  him  take 
me  to  himself,  and  to  the  holy  about  his  throne.  I 
should  love  to  live  on  with  you,  and  do  things  for  your 
comfort ;  and  I  think  I  could  do  more  than  I  have 
done  to  render  you  happy."  Having  been  unwilling 
to  increase  his  pain  by  an  allusion  to  her  own  sorrows, 
she  had  hitherto  refrained  from  an  expression  of  them, 
and,  as  far  as  possible,  had  appeared  cheerful  when  in 
his  presence ;  but  now  she  could  not  refrain  from  giving 
free  vent  to  her  grief,  saying,  "  Notwithstanding,  hus- 
band, I  am  glad  to  have  you  rejoice  to  die  if  you  must 
die,  still  I  feel  that  /  can  not  live  if  you  die.  I  go  into 
my  little  room  beside  yours,  and  frequently  spend  the 
whole  night  in  weeping."  "  Why,  wife,  you  amaze  me  ! 
I  did  not  suppose  you  felt  so.  You  amaze  me.  You 
must  not  do  so.  You  must  trust  in  the  Lord.  When 
the  time  of  the  separation  comes,  he  will  sustain  you  ; 
I  know  he  will.  Do  not  try  to  be  prepared  for  it  by 
anticipating  it,  but  leave  all  in  the  hands  of  God.  Suf- 
ficient for  your  day  will  be  your  strength  ;  and  I  think 
it  may  be  you  have  already  passed  the  severest  part  of 
the  trial.  Remember  what  dear  Jane  used  to  say  to 
us  —  'Keep  looking  to  Jesus.''  At  another  time, 
when  he  had  become  wearied  with  a  little  attention  to 
business,  he  raised  his  eyes,  and  said  to  her,  with  a 
smile, "  Oh,  how  sweet  it  will  be  when  we  have  nothing 
to  do  but  to  look  at  Jesus  together,  and  are  not  troubled 
with  money  matters !  "  He  often  repeated  the  lines,  — 

"  'Tis  sweet  to  look  beyond  our  pains, 
And  long  to  fly  away ;  " 


SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  361 

and,  as  better  expressing  his  own  state, — 

"  Sweet  to  lie  passive  in  his  hands, 
And  know  no  will  but  his." 

The  power  to  lie  passive  in  such  continued  suffering, 
with  no  relief  by  day  or  by  night,  was,  to  those  who 
attended  him,  manifestly  the  effect  of  sustaining  grace, 
derived  from  intimate  communion  with  the  Saviour. 
Once,  after  an  attempt  to  describe  the  distress  in  his 
chest,  raising  one  hand,  and  pointing  with  a  finger  of 
the  other  to  its  palm,  he  said,  "  But  those  nails  caused 
greater  suffering.  Oh,  yes,  Christ  has  suffered  much 
more  than  this  for  me." 

The  28th  of  January,  which  was  the  Monday  pre- 
vious to  his  death,  his  eldest  son  and  wife  left  him, 
with  the  intention  of  returning  in  a  few  days.  In  an 
hour  or  two  after  they  had  left,  a  change  came  over 
him  which  indicated  the  near  approach  of  death.  A 
bed  was  brought  into  his  sitting  room,  and,  as  he  was 
laid  upon  it,  we  all  felt,  as  he  doubtless  did,  that  he 
was  laid  down  now  to  die.  A  telegram  was  immedi- 
ately sent  to  meet  the  arrival  of  his  son  in  New  York. 
He  was  told  that  it  had  gone,  and  asked  if  he  had  any 
word  to  say  for  them,  in  case  he  should  not  be  living 
on  their  arrival.  He  looked  thoughtfully  a  moment, 
and  then,  with  perfect  self-possession,  delivered  a  most 
affectionate  message  for  them. 

He  had  before  this  had  turns  of  sleeping,  with  hard 
breathing,  and  when  he  awoke  complained  of  this  stu- 
por, as  he  called  it,  and  said,  "  I  should  be  alarmed 
by  it  if  it  were  not  for  the  fact  that  I  have  been,  for 
several  weeks,  almost  deprived  of  sleep  ;  "  and  added, 
"  Perhaps  some  time,  when  I  awake  from  it  suddenly, 

31 


362  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

I  may  appear  to  you  to  have  lost  my  mental  faculties, 
as  I  find  it  very  difficult  to  articulate  distinctly,  and 
hardly  know  whether  I  am  using  the  right  words  to 
express  my  ideas  ;  but  wait  until  I  am  sufficiently 
aroused,  and  you  will  find  I  have  my  mind  perfectly, 
and  that  I  am  just  as  well  able  to  answer  any  question 
about  business,  or  any  thing  else,  as  I  ever  was  in  my 
life."  But  on  this  day,  and  subsequently,  he  lay,  not 
asleep,  but  quietly ;  much  of  the  time  with  his  eyes 
closed,  being  too  weak  to  make  any  effort,  and  appar- 
ently unconscious  of  every  thing  that  took  place  about 
him.  At  one  time,  after  arousing  him,  Mrs.  Safford 
asked,  "  What  are  you  thinking  about,  as  you  lie  ap- 
parently so  unconscious,  seeming  almost  unwilling  to 
be  disturbed  ? "  He  said,  in  a  faint,  low  whisper, 
"Christ  —  that  great  company."  She  asked,  "Does 
Christ  seem  very  near  to  you  ?  "  "  Oh,  yes  ;  some- 
times I  seem  to  see  him  as  he  is  ;  "  and  after  a  little, 
added, "  Oh,  he  said  he  would  come  ;  "  alluding  to  the 
promise,  "  And  if  I  go  away,  I  will  come  again,  and 
receive  you  to  myself,  that  where  I  am  there  ye  may 
be  also."  The  Saviour  was  now  manifestly  fulfilling 
these  words  to  his  servant.  At  another  time,  while 
Mrs.  Safford  was  sitting  by  him,  he  having  been  for 
some  time  in  this  state,  he  suddenly  opened  his  eyes, 
and  asked,  "  Is  there  music  in  this  room  ?  "  "  No," 
she  replied,  "  there  is  no  music  here."  He  looked  so 
much  surprised,  that  she  listened,  thinking  there  might 
be  some  in  the  street,  but  heard  none.  He  said  again, 
with  increased  earnestness,  "  Do  not  I  hear  music  ?  " 
She  answered,  "  No,  I  hear  none."  An  expression  of 
surprise  remaining  on  his  countenance,  she  said  to  him, 
"  It  is  heavenly  music  that  you  hear,  if  any."  He 
immediately  closed  his  eyes,  as  if  he  would  listen  still. 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  363 

His  sufferings  were  from  this  time  slight.  Indeed, 
he  said,  "  I  am  so  entirely  relieved  that  I  should  al- 
most think  there  were  nothing  in  the  way  of  my 
recovery,  were  I  to  judge  simply  by  my  feelings." 
But  his  limbs  were  very  much  swollen,  as  well  as  his 
body,  and  his  tongue  was  almost  useless.  The  blood 
coagulated,  so  that  it  appeared  like  drops  under  the 
skin.  It  was  suggested  to  him  that  he  might  be  re- 
lieved by  cupping.  "  No,  no,"  he  said ;  "  I  do  not 
wish  any  thing  more  done."  On  Friday,  a  letter  was 
received,  addressed  to  him,  from  his  brother-in-law  in 
New  York.  He  was  told  of  it,  not  supposing  he  could 
listen  to  it.  But  he  said,  "  I  will  hear  it."  The  letter 
was  of  considerable  length  —  he  heard  it  all.  In  order 
to  test  his  ability  still  to  be  interested  in  the  concerns 
of  his  household,  and  the  strength  of  his  mental  fac- 
ulties, a  question  was  asked  for  information  from  him, 
which  involved  thought  and  recollection.  He  heard 
the  question,  and  then  gave  the  information  with  per- 
fect correctness.  An  order  for  the  collection  of  div- 
idends was  to  be  written.  Mrs.  SafFord  told  him  of  it, 
and  asked  if  she  could  sign  it.  "  You  sign  it  ? "  he 
said,  with  surprise.  She  then  said,  "  Mr.  P.  can,  per- 
haps." "  Let  him  try  it,"  he  playfully  replied.  A 
little  while  after,  he  asked  to  be  seated  in  his  chair. 
"  Now  bring  the  order,"  he  said.  A  pen  was  handed 
him,  and  it  was  with  great  effort,  which  showed  strik- 
ingly the  strength  of  his  will  and  resolution,  his  name 
was  written  by  him  for  the  last  time.  No  business  of 
an  earthly  nature  was  attempted  by  him  after  this. 
Mr.  Palmer  came  in,  and  finding  him  perfectly  sen- 
sible, told  him  the  result  of  the  year's  business,  as 
they  had  just  completed  the  account  of  stock.  He 


364  MEMOIR  OF   DANIEL  SAFPORD. 

said,  "  Then  subscribe  for  me  the  usual  amount  for 
foreign  missions."  This  was  his  last  subscription  — 
one  thousand  dollars.  That  evening,  he  asked  his 
wife  to  read  to  him  the  chapter  giving  the  account  of 
Hezekiah's  recovery  and  prayer ;  which  when  she  had 
done,  she  asked,  "  Is  there  any  thing  here  applicable 
to  your  case  ?  "  She  wished  to  know  if  he  had  any 
of  that  desire  for  life  manifested  by  Hezekiah.  He 
simply  said,  "  What  he  expresses  about  having  walked 
before  the  Lord  with  a  perfect  heart  does  not  apply  to 
me."  The  same  evening  he  said  to  her,  pleasantly, 
"  Is  there  no  little  carriage  we  can  go  to  heaven  in  to- 
gether ?  "  alluding  to  the  many  rides  they  had  taken  in 
company.  She  replied,  "  No ;  I  never  heard  of  but 
one  being  taken  thus  to  heaven."  "  And  that,"  he 
added,  "  was  a  chariot  of  fire." 

He  sunk  away  again  for  some  minutes,  and  on  being 
aroused,  Mrs.  Saiford  said,  "  There  is  one  question 
more  I  wish  to  ask,  which  concerns  only  myself,  if  it 
will  not  trouble  you."  "  Ask  it."  "  If  you  die,  do 
you  not  think  it  best,  all  things  considered,  for  me  to 
wear  mourning  for  you  ? "  He  answered  very  dis- 
tinctly, and  with  more  strength  of  voice  than  he  had 
had  for  some  time,  "  No,  no ;  I  wish  nothing  done  for 
display  —  nothing."  He  had  months  previously  said, 
in  contemplation  of  his  death,  "I  do  not  wish  you  to 
go  mourning  for  me  all  your  days.  I  want  to  feel 
that  you  will  be  happy  without  me,  and  to  have  you 
take  the  course  which  will  be  calculated  to  make  you 
the  most  so."  He  had  desired  that  a  request  for 
prayer  in  his  behalf  should  be  sent  to  the  church 
meeting,  saying  to  Mrs.  Safford,  "  You  know  my  feel- 
ings sufficiently ;  express  them  to  Deacon  P.,  who 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  365 

will  communicate  them  to  the  church."  She  said, 
"  You  are  willing  they  should  pray  for  your  life  — 
are  you  not  ?  "  With  a  little  hesitation,  he  answered, 
"  Yes,  not  forgetting  the  '  nevertheless,'  "  in  allusion 
to  the  prayer  of  our  Saviour,  "  Nevertheless,  not  my 
will,  but  thine,  be  done." 

That  evening,  after  the  family  had  left,  and  she  was 
alone  with  him,  he  said,  "  I  am  glad  we  are  left  alone ; 
it  is  best  that  we  should  be  alone  sometimes.  And 
now,  we  will  first  pray  together,  and  then  we  will  talk 
about  some  things  which  I  wish  to  speak  of,  while  I 
have  strength  to  do  it."  After  the  season  of  prayer, 
he  said,  u  I  want  you  should  remember,  if  I  die,  that 
about  funerals,  and  every  thing  connected  with  them, 
my  taste  is  for  the  greatest  possible  plainness  and  sim-> 
plicity."  Mrs.  Safford  remarked,  "  The  church  will 
probably  wish  a  public  funeral."  He  replied,  "  About 
that  your  feelings  must  be  consulted  ;  and  about  every 
thing  else.  As  to  mourning,  you  know  what  my 
opinion  and  my  course  have  been.  I  should  be  sorry 
to  subject  you  to  severe  remark  and  censure.  You 
recollect  the  directions  I  gave  you  about  the  place 
where  my  body  is  to  lie  when  we  arranged  the  lot,  and 
the  kind  of  gravestone  which  is  to  be  put  up — just 
like  the  others."  "  Are  you  not  willing,"  she  asked, 
"  that  yours  should  be  a  little  larger  and  taller,  to  dis- 
tinguish it  ?  "  "  No,  not  the  least.  I  wish  no  distinc- 
tion to  be  made."  He  then  gave  her  his  opinion  and 
advice  about  some  business  matters,  and  requested 
that  the  family  should  remain  living  just  as  they  were 
for  at  least  one  year,  without  making  any  change,  nor 
even  then,  unless  they  preferred  to  do  so. 

On  Saturday,  February  2,  he  appeared  to  be  but  just 
31* 


366  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

alive,  one  eye  being  closed,  and  the  other  nearly  so, 
and  it  being  difficult  for  him  to  swallow.  As  his  wife 
attempted  to  bathe  his  eye  and  moisten  his  mouth,  he 
said,  "  Oh,  do  not  trouble  yourself  so  much.  You 
think  a  great  deal  more  about  my  eyes  and  throat  than 
I  do.  Lay  me  down  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  let  me  die." 
She  said,  "  But  I  am  afraid  you  will  not  be  able  to  see 
me  if  I  do  not  wipe  your  eyes."  Opening  his  eyes  as 
wide  as  he  was  able,  he  said,  "  Oh,  yes,  I  shall ;  I  see 
you  perfectly ;  I  see  you  as  well  as  I  did  several  days 
ago ;  "  repeating,  with  a  smile,  "  Yes,  I  see  you  per- 
fectly." He  then  asked,  very  seriously,  "  Have  1 
died  ?  "  He  was  answered,  "  No,  you  have  never  yet 
left  us  ;  you  are  in  the  body  still."  "  Well,"  said  he, 
"  let  me  die ;  do  not  take  me  from  Jesus'  feet."  It 
•was  evident  that  his  views  of  Christ  and  of  heaven 
had  been  so  much  more  distinct  and  real  than  any  he 
had  before  had,  that  he  was  doubtful  whether  he  had 
passed  through  the  gate  of  death  or  not. 

It  was  so  interesting  to  witness  this  state  into  which 
he  was  brought,  and  his  departure  seemed  so  near, 
that  the  family  were  called.  As  they  surrounded  his 
bed,  he  was  told  that  they  were  now  all  around  him, 
and  asked  if  he  could  see  them.  His  attention  was 
particularly  called  to  his  nephew,  Rev.  Mr.  E.,  who, 
he  was  told,  was  on  his  way  to  R.,  to  commence  his 
new  pastoral  work.  Receiving  his  hand,  he  said, 
"The  Lord  bless  you,  J.,  and  prosper  you."  His  at- 
tention was  then  directed  to  one  standing  near  him, 
who  had  not  professed  religion  ;  he  said  to  her,  "  Make 
Christ  your  friend,  Jane."  As  their  names  were 
called,  he  gave  each  a  token  of  recognition,  saying, 
"I  see  you  all  —  everyone."  Then  closing  his  eyes, 


SICKNESS  AND   DEATH.  367 

he  said,  "  Now  lay  me  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  let  me  die." 
Mr.  E.  proposed  that  we  should  sing  the  hymn,  — 

"  When  I  can  read  my  title  clear," 

with  the  chorus, — 

"  Oh,  that  will  be  joyful, 
When  we  meet  to  part  no  more." 

He  commenced  moving  his  hand,  in  time  with  the 
music,  but  it  was  soon  apparent  that  he  was  absorbed 
in  what  was  to  us  invisible  ;  and  during  the  remainder 
of  the  day  he  was  scarcely  conscious  of  any  thing 
passing  around  him.  Once  Mrs.  Safford  said  to  him, 
"  I  am  beginning  to  realize  the  fact  that  you  belong  to 
Christ,  husband,  more  than  to  me."  He  replied, 
"  Yes,  there  are  many  reasons  why  I  belong  to  Christ." 
She  said,  "  I  shall  want  to  live  nearer  to  Christ  than 
ever,  and  then  I  shall  know  that  I  am  near  to  you." 
He  caught  the  idea  quickly,  and  with  unusual  dis- 
tinctness and  strength  of  voice  replied,  "  Oh,  yes, 
that's  it,  that's  it ;  live  near  to  Christ,  and  then  we 
shall  be  near  to  each  other."  Perceiving  her  noticing 
the  settling  of  the  blood  at  the  end  of  his  fingers,  he 
raised  his  hand,  now  stiff  and  cold,  and,  passing  it 
across  her  cheek,  said,  "  There  will  soon  be  no  more 
tears ;  they  will  all  be  wiped  away  —  by  that  blessed 
hand!" 

Preparation  having  been  made  for  the  night,  he  was 
told  who  would  sit  with  him.  He  said,  "  I  like  him 
for  a  watcher.  And  now,  can  not  you  give  me  up  to 
Christ,  and  go  to  bed  and  go  to  sleep  ?  "  This  was 
said  with  so  much  earnestness  that  she  could  not  but 
reply,  "  Yes  —  I  can  —  and  I  will."  He  said,  "  Do, 


368  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL  SAPPORD. 

then  ;  "  and,  with  a  smile,  he  bade  her  his  last  "  good 
night." 

The  morning  of  the  Sabbath  dawned,  and,  unex- 
pectedly to  us  all,  found  him  in  the  body.  As  Mrs. 
Safford  approached  his  bedside,  and  inquired  how  he 
had  rested,  instead  of  replying,  he  asked,  "  How  are 
you  ?  "  and  said,  "  Your  health  amazes  mo  ;  with  all 
your  care  and  anxiety,  it  amazes  me."  She  said,  "  Do 
you  think  you  shall  be  in  heaven  to-day  ?  "  He  an- 
swered, "  I  think  I  shall."  His  brother  in  Christ, 
Deacon  Palmer,  came  in,  and  remarked  to  him,  "  This 
is  a  beautiful  Sabbath."  "  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  but 
there's  a  nobler  rest  above."  He  was  told,  "  Here  is 
your  pastor,  come  to  comfort  you."  He  looked  upon 
him,  and  said,  "  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  my  people, 
saith  your  God  ; "  and  then  asked,  "  Can  you  tell  me 
how  far  it  is  over  Jordan  ?  " 

Miss  G.,  one  of  the  city  missionaries,  remained  with 
him  through  the  day,  and,  just  before  noon,  she  read 
to  him  the  description  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  in  the 
book  of  Revelation,  which  was  the  last  of  the  written 
word  to  which  he  listened.  As  he  lay  upon  his  bed, 
utterances  were  from  time  to  time  escaping  his  lips, 
showing  that  he  was  absorbed  in  the  contemplation  of 
God,  of  Christ,  and  the  invisible  world.  Once,  he  was 
heard  to  say,  "  My  work  is  done ;  "  again,  "  I  shall  be 
satisfied  ;  I  am  satisfied  now,  but  I  shall  be  fully  satis- 
fied." His  last  audible  expression,  save  a  murmured, 
"  That  is  good,"  on  receiving  a  cup  of  cocoa,  was, 
«  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  —  Hallelujah  !  "  As 
his  head  was  laid  back  upon  the  pillow,  it  was  discov- 
ered that  his  spirit  was  departing ;  the  family  were  in 


SICKNESS  AND   DEATH.  369 

a  moment  at  his  bedside,  but  he  breathed  only  once  ; 
his  eyes  were  closed  in  death.  ^f 

Like  an  infant  sinking  to  repose  in  its  mother's  arms, 
so  did  he  "  fall  asleep  "  in  Jesus.  We  stood  around 
him  gazing,  but  could  only  see  the  gentle  closing  of 
the  eyelids.  We  could  not  say,  "  Lord,  if  thou  hadst 
been  here,  he  had  not  died,"  for  we  knew  that  the 
Lord  had  been  here  through  the  whole.  Neither  could 
we  doubt  that  he  had  now  taken  his  servant  to  him- 
self; we  could  almost  hear  the  rejoicings  of  kindred 
spirits,  as  they  welcomed  him  home ;  and  truly  did  we 
"  wish  ourselves  among  them." 

The  silence  of  the  room  was  broken  by  a  member 
of  the  family,  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  repeat- 
ing the  hymn, — 

"  How  blest  the  righteous  when  he  dies  — 

When  sinks  the  weary  soul  to  rest ! 
How  mildly  beam  the  closing  eyes ! 
How  gently  heaves  th'  expiring  breast ! " 

A  short  prayer  followed,  by  the  nephew  to  whom  he 
had  given  his  benediction,  and  thus  the  scene  on  earth 
closed.  Disease  had  sadly  changed  the  once  pleasant 
and  benign  countenance  ;  but  we  could  not  look  upon 
it  in  its  serene  and  holy  peace,  without  hearing  the 
sweet  voice  of  the  Comforter  saying,  "  So  he  giveth  his 
beloved  sleep." 


370  MEMOIR  OP  DANIEL   SAFFORD. 


l!kfr.  Safford  died  on  the  Sabbath,  February  3, 1856. 
His  funeral  was  attended  at  the  dwelling  house  on  the 
Wednesday  morning  succeeding,  at  nine  o'clock,  fol- 
lowed by  public  services  at  the  church.  The  follow- 
ing account  of  the  latter  is  abridged  from  the  Boston 
Evening  Traveller:  — 

"  FUNERAL  OF  HON.  DANIEL  SAFFORD.  —  The  funeral 
of  this  respected  citizen,  lately  deceased,  was  attended 
this  morning,  at  eleven  o'clock,  in  the  Mount  Vernon 
Church.  The  meeting  house  was  crowded  in  all  its 
parts,  and  many  were  compelled  to  stand  in  the  aisles. 
The  Prudential  Committee  of  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  occupied  the 
front  seats,  the  relatives  of  the  deceased  and  the 
mourners  occupying  those  directly  back,  in  the  body  of 
the  house.  The  coffin,  containing  the  body  of  Deacon 
Safford,  was  brought  in  by  three  bearers,  and  placed 
upon  a  table  draped  in  black  velvet,  directly  in  front 
of  the  pulpit.  While  the  body  was  being  carried  down 
the  aisle,  the  choir  chanted  the  words, '  I  am  the  res- 
urrection and  the  life,'  &c.  Dr.  E.  N.  Kirk,  the  pas- 
tor of  the  church  of  which  the  deceased  was  an  officer, 
read  an  appropriate  and  impressive  selection  of  pas- 
sages from  the  Scriptures ;  after  which  the  choir 
chanted, '  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord.' 
Dr.  Blagden,  pastor  of  the  Old  South  Church,  then 
delivered  an  address,  briefly  recounting  the  chief 
points  in  Deacon  Safford's  history  and  character  ;  and 
closed  with  repeating  the  .beautiful  lines  of  Bishop 
Heber, '  Thou  art  gone  to  the  grave,  but  we  will  not 
deplore  thee,'  &c.  The  choir  then  sung,  <  Unvail  thy 


SICKNESS   AND   DEATH.  371 

bosoin,  faithful  tomb.'  After  which,  Dr.  Nehemiah 
Adams,  of  the  Essex  Street  Church,  offered  an  im- 
pressive prayer,  followed  by  the  chant, '  Thy  will  be 
done,  through  devious  ways.'  After  the  benediction, 
an  opportunity  was  given  to  the  audience  to  look  at 
the  face  of  the  deceased,  whose  remains  were  then 
followed  to  Mount  Auburn  by  a  large  procession,  in 
carriages  and  on  foot." 

On  the  ensuing  Sabbath,  a  funeral  discourse  was 
preached  by  Rev.  Dr.  Kirk,  from  Rev.  3  :  12  —  "  Him 
that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of 
my  God ;  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out.  And  I  will 
write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name 
of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem, 
which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God ; 
and  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name." 


APPENDIX. 


MR.  SAFFORD'S  death  was  noticed  extensively  in  the  pa- 
pers of  the  city.  The  Boston  Daily  Traveller  of  February  4, 
1856,  contained  the  following:  — 

"  DEATH  OF  HON.  DANIEL  SAFFORD.  —  We  regret  to  an- 
nounce the  death  of  Hon.  Daniel  Safford,  well  known  to  the 
citizens  of  Boston  as  one  of  our  most  respected  and  honored 
citizens.  Mr.  Safford  has  filled  various  public  stations  with 
much  credit  to  himself.  Some  years  since  he  retired  from 
active  business ;  and  since  then  his  tune  and  energies  have 
been  devoted  to  labors  of  charity  and  benevolence.  He  was 
president  of  the  City  Missionary  Society,  and  took  an  active 
part  in  other  organizations  having  for  their  object  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  welfare  of  the  poor  and  destitute.  He  was 
a  man  of  enlarged  practical  benevolence.  We  have  heard 
it  said  of  him,  —  and  we  believe  the  statement  is  true,  — 
that  for  some  years  past  he  has  given  away  all  his  income 
for  benevolent  purposes.  His  death  will  cause  a  loss  which 
will  be  deeply  felt.  Deacon  Safford  was  sixty-three  years 
of  age." 

The  Evening  Transcript,  of  the  same  date,  remarked,  — 
"  The  name  of  the  Hon.  Daniel  Safford  appears  in  our  list  of 
deaths,  this  evening.  Mr.  Safford  was  widely  known  for  his 
high  personal  character,  and  the  interest  he  has  always  man- 
ifested in  religious  and  philanthropic  movements.  He  filled 
various  public  stations  with  great  credit,  and  leaves  a  name 
and  example  deserving  of  the  most  honorable  mention." 

(372) 


APPENDIX.  373 

Resolutions  appropriate  to  the  occasion  were  adopted  by 
various  public  bodies  with  which  Mr.  Safford  had  been  con- 
nected. The  following  are  subjoined :  — 

From  the  Mount  Vernon  Church. 

BOSTON,  February  9,  1856. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Mount  Vernon  Congregational  Church, 
held  in  the  chapel,  Friday  evening,  February  8,  brother  George 
W.  Crockett,  on  behalf  of  a  committee  appointed  by  the 
church,  reported  the  following  preamble  and  resolutions  :  — 

It  having  pleased  the  wise  Disposer  of  all  events  to  re- 
move from  the  church  on  earth  our  senior  deacon,  the  late 
Hon.  Daniel  Safford,  the  surviving  members,  with  a  deep 
sense  of  an  irreparable  loss,  adopt  the  following  resolves :  — 

1.  That  we  bow  submissively  to  the  divine  will  under  this 
afflictive  dispensation,  which  has  deprived  us  of  an  honored 
leader  and  a  beloved  brother ;  while  we  devoutly  acknowl- 
edge our  obligations  to  the  Giver  of  all  good,  who  placed 
him  here  as  "  a  burning  and  a  shining  light,"  to  the  end  of 
his  mortal  life. 

2.  That  we  appreciate  lus  example  and  influence  in  all 
that  was  noble  and  praiseworthy,  and  would  cherish  a  grate- 
ful remembrance  of  his  wise  counsels,  liberal  contributions, 
and  unceasing  labors  for  our  welfare  ;  and  also  of  the  kind- 
ness and  affectionate  sympathy  ever  manifested  toward  us, 
both  as  a  private  member  and  an  officer  of  the  church. 

3.  In  his  decease  we  recognize  a  loss  to  the  community ; 
and   especially   would   we   sympathize  with   the   American 
Board  of   Foreign  Missions,  the   City  Missionary  Society, 
the  Mount  Holyoke  Female  Seminary,  and  the  Home  for 
Aged  Females ;  to  all  of  whose  objects  so  large  a  share  of 
his  prayers  and  counsels,  his  labors  and  contributions,  was 
cheerfully  given. 

4.  We   tender   our  sincere   sympathies   to  the   bereaved 
family  of  our  deceased  brother,  with  our  united  prayers  that 


374  APPENDIX. 

He  who  is  the  widow's  God  and  the  Father  of  the  fatherless 
may  be  their  comforter  and  portion. 

The  above  resolutions  were  adopted  unanimously,  all  the 
members  of  the  church  rising  as  the  question  was  put. 

On  motion,  the  clerk  was  instructed  to  enter  them  upon 
the  records  of  the  church,  and  also  to  furnish  a  copy  to  the 
family  of  the  deceased. 

Attest,  LANGDON  S.  WARD, 

Clerk  of  the  Church. 

From  the  Prudential  Committee  of  A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

MISSIONARY  HOUSE,  BOSTON,  February  6,  1856. 
DEAR  MRS.  SAFPORD  :  I  send  herewith  an  extract  from 
our  minutes  of  yesterday.  It  indicates  our  feelings  very  im- 
perfectly, because  it  simply  conforms  to  our  established  pre- 
cedents. You  will  need  no  assurances,  however,  that  your 
departed  husband  had  our  entire  confidence  as  a  man  and  as 
a  Christian.  Few  are  better  prepared  to  die ;  few,  alas ! 
are  so  well  prepared  to  live. 

Sympathizing  most  truly  with  you  and  yours,  I  am,  very 
respectfully,  yours,  S.  B.  TREAT, 

Secretary  of  A.  R  C.  F.  M. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Prudential  Committee,  held  at  the 
Missionary  House,  Tuesday,  February  5,  1856,  the  opening 
minute  was  as  follows :  — 

Hon.  Daniel  Saiford,  a  member  of  the  Prudential  Com- 
mittee, having  departed  this  life  since  the  last  meeting,  the 
following  resolution  was  adopted,  viz. :  — 

Resolved,  That,  deeply  sympathizing  with  the  family  of 
our  deceased  friend  and  brother,  we  will  make  our  arrange- 
ments to  attend  his  funeral. 

Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  this  minute  be  transmitted  to 
Mrs.  Safford.  S.  B.  TREAT, 

Clerk  of  the  Prudential  Committee. 


APPENDIX.  375 

From  the  Boston  City  Missionary  Society. 

BOSTON,  March  11,  1856. 

DEAR  MADAM  :  The  undersigned,  privileged  associates 
of  your  late  lamented  husband  in  the  work  to  which  he  de- 
voted himself  so  unsparingly,  beg  leave  to  intrude  so  far 
upon  the  privacy  of  your  sorrows,  as  to  communicate  the 
accompanying  resolutions,  passed  at  a  meeting  of  the  Board 
of  Managers  of  the  Boston  City  Missionary  Society,  held 
March  10th,  and  to  assure  you  personally  of  their  heartfelt 
sympathy  and  abiding  friendship. 

To  MRS.  DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

Whereas,  it  has  pleased  Almighty  God  to  remove  by  death 
from  our  counsels  and  labors  our  respected  and  beloved  Pres- 
ident, the  Hon.  Daniel  Safford,  — 

Resolved,  That  we  hereby  record  our  acknowledgment  of 
his  most  valuable  services  in  the  cause  of  city  missions ;  our 
obligations  as  pastors  and  members  of  the  Evangelical  Con- 
gregational churches  in.  Boston,  for  his  wise  and  efficient 
efforts  in  this  enterprise  ;  and  our  great  sorrow  at  the  loss  of 
one  who  had  endeared  himself  in  an  extraordinary  degree, 
as  a  fellow-laborer  and  Christian  friend,  to  all  our  hearts. 

Voted,  That  the  foregoing  be  entered  upon  our  records, 
and  that  a  copy  of  the  same,  signed  by  the  vice  president  and 
secretary,  be  transmitted  to  Mrs.  Safford,  with  the  assurance 
of  our  Christian  sympathy  and  regard. 

G.  W.  BLAGDEN,  Vice  President. 

A.  L.  STONE,  Secretary. 

From  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Home  for  Aged  Indi- 
gent Females. 

IN  BOARD  OF  MANAGERS,  BOSTON,  April  17,  1856. 
Mr.  Grant  submitted  the  following,  which  was  adopted 
unanimously :  — 

Whereas,  since  we  last  met,  it  has  pleased  our  heavenly 


376  APPENDIX. 

Father  to  remove  by  death  Daniel  Safford,  Esq.,  one  of  the 
vice  presidents  of  this  association,  we  deem  it  our  duty  to 
express  our  sincere  respect  for  the  character  of  the  deceased, 
and  our  deep  sorrow  for  the  loss  which  is  sustained  by  us,  in 
common  with  the  whole  community. 

Resolved,  That  the  above  be  put  on  record,  and  that  a 
copy  be  sent  to  the  afflicted  family,  as  a  feeble  expression  of 
our  sympathy  in  the  loss  they  are  called  upon  to  bear. 

A  true  copy  from  the  records.     Attest, 

F.  R.  WOODWARD,  Secretary. 

From  the  New  England  Glass  Company. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  New  Eng- 
land Glass  Company,  on  Monday  evening,  February  18, 
1856,  the  following  preamble  and  resolutions  were  unan- 
imously passed :  — 

Whereas,  in  the  providence  of  God,  we  have  been  de- 
prived by  death  of  the  valuable  services  of  our  frien3  and 
associate  Director,  the  Hon.  Daniel  Safford ;  it  is  hereby 

Resolved,  That,  in  testimony  of  our  appreciation  of  his 
high  character  and  usefulness  as  a  Director  for  many  years 
of  this  company,  for  his  long,  true,  and  devoted  attention  to  its 
interests,  we  sincerely  mourn  his  loss,  and  direct  this  resolu- 
tion to  be  placed  upon  our  records.  Also, 

Resolved,  That  we  deeply  sympathize  with  the  family  of 
the  deceased,  in  the  great  loss  they  have  sustained  by  this 
afflicting  bereavement,  and  that  a  copy  of  these  resolutions 
be  sent  to  them  by  our  clerk. 

A  true  copy  from  the  records. 

JOSEPH  N.  HOWE,  Okrk. 

BOSTON,  March  6,  1856. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  stockholders  of  the  New 
England  Glass  Company,  held  yesterday  afternoon,  the  fol- 
lowing preamble  and  votes  were  unanimously  adopted :  — 


APPENDIX.  377 

Whereas,  we  have  received  intelligence  of  the  death  of 
Deacon  Daniel  Safford,  for  many  years  an  efficient  Director 
in  this  company, — 

Voted,  That  we  look  back  upon  his  services  with  gratitude 
and  satisfaction,  and  that  we  feel  we  sustain  in  his  death  a 
great  loss. 

Voted,  That  this  resolution  be  entered  upon  the  records, 
and  a  copy  be  sent  to  his  family  by  the  clerk  of  the  corpo- 
ration. 

A  true  copy  from  the  record.     Attest, 

SAMUEL  GOULD,  Clerk. 

from  the  Mount  Vernon  Association  of  Young  Men. 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Mount  Vernon  Association, 
held  last  evening,  the  following  resolution  was  unanimously 
adopted :  — 

Resolved,  That  in  the  death  of  Deacon  Daniel  Safford,  of 
Mount  Vernon  Church,  we,  as  young  men,  recognize  the 
death  of  a  sincere  Christian,  counselor,  and  guide,  and  of 
one  whose  heart  ever  grew  warm  at  the  success  and  pros- 
perity of  our  beloved  association. 

DANIEL  D.  ANDERSON,  Secretary. 

BOSTON,  February  6,  1856. 

The  intelligence  of  Mr.  Safford's  decease  was  received 
with  profound  grief  by  a  very  large  circle  of  friends  and 
acquaintances.  From  the  numerous  letters  of  condolence 
which  were  addressed  to  the  bereaved  family,  a  few  passages 
are  selected,  which  may  serve  not  only  to  show  the  estimation 
in  which  he  was  held  by  them,  but  to  exhibit  a  more  com- 
plete portrait  of  his  character,  as  it  appeared  to  those  who 
best  knew  him. 

"  I  need  not  repeat  to  you,"  writes  Rev.  Professor  Phelps, 
of  Andover,  to  Mrs.  Safford,  "  what  you  doubtless  hear  from 
all  other  sources  —  how  greatly,  as  Christians  and  Christian 

32* 


378  APPENDIX. 

ministers,  we  feel  the  departure  of  such  a  man.  We  have 
few  such  to  lose  ;  and  when  one  of  them  is  taken,  the  great 
cause  which  he  loved  so  heartily  seems  to  fall  back  on  our 
hearts  with  a  heavier  weight  of  responsibility.  I  do  not 
know  of  a  death  that  has  occurred  in  Boston  since  the  de- 
cease of  Judge  Hubbard,  which  has  excited  this  feeling  so 
generally  and  deeply,  as  the  death  of  Deacon  Safford.  We 
never  knew,  till  he  was  gone  from  us,  how  much  his  Chris- 
tian gentleness  and  serenity  had  won  upon  our  affections.  I 
think  I  speak  the  universal  feeling  of  the  ministry,  in  saying, 
that  we  have  respected  other  men ;  we  have  trusted  others  ; 
we  have  labored  happily  with  others  ;  but  him  we  have  loved. 
Dr.  Kirk's  affectionate  tribute  to  his  worth  touches  the  hearts 
of  us  all." 

"  1  could  write  much  of  his  character  and  worth,"  says 
Rev.  Dr.  Hallock,  of  New  York  ;  "  modest,-  self-sacrificing, 
retiring,  laborious,  persevering,  unwearied,  liberal,  ever  seek- 
ing others'  good  —  but  you  know  it  all  far  better  than  I. 
The  death  of  very  few,  if  any  one,  in  Boston,  could  be  more 
felt  in  all  that  pertains  to  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  and  the  best  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  men. 
I  bless  God  for  all  he  enabled  him  to  do." 

A  former  superintendent  of  the  Moun^  Vernon  Sabbath 
school  says  of  Deacon  Safford,  "  His  characteristic  zeal,  mod- 
esty, and  liberality  were  in  exercise  continually,  in  connec- 
tion with  his  Sabbath  school  labors.  He  was  always  the  first 
choice  of  the  teachers  for  superintendent ;  and,  though  he 
was  induced  to  fill  that  post  for  several  years,  he  would  al- 
ways have  preferred  a  subordinate  position.  His  sympathies 
led  him  to  search  for  the  poor,  the  most  needy  and  most 
ignorant,  and  bestow  on  them  his  more  abundant  labors. 
Opportunities  to  do  good  unobserved  were  thus  opened  to 
him,  which  were  eagerly  embraced ;  nor  did  he  wait  for  such 
opportunities  to  offer ;  he  made  them. 

"  In  the  autumn  of  1850,  he  spoke  with  the  writer  respect- 


APPENDIX.  .   379 

ing  the  disuse  of  committing  the  Scriptures  to  memory,  which 
was  then,  and  still  is,  so  deplorably  prevalent.  '  What  can 
be  done,'  he  asked,  Ho  induce  our  pupils  to  commit  the 
Scripture  references  to  memory,  so  that  the  questions  can  be 
answered  without  turning  to  the  chapter  and  verse,  to  read 
them?'  After  conversation  over  the  matter,  he  made  the 
following  proposition  —  that  I,  as  superintendent,  should  an- 
nounce to  the  school  that  a  gentleman,  whose  name  I  was 
not  then  at  liberty  to  mention,  had  offered  to  present  a  Bible 
to  each  pupil  of  the  school,  who  should  recite  perfectly  a 
specified  number  of  verses  every  Sabbath  for  one  quarter. 

"  The  announcement  was  made,  and  the  teachers  requested 
to  keep  an  accurate  record  of  the  recitations.  The  result 
was,  that  a  general  impulse  was  given  to  this  excellent 
method  of  learning  Sabbath  school  lessons,  which  continued 
throughout  the  year.  At  the  close  of  the  first  quarter,  an 
aggregate  of  fifteen  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-six 
verses  had  been  recited.  One  pupil  had  committed,  in  the 
thirteen  Sabbaths,  five  hundred  and  sixty  verses,  and  several 
others  a  very  large  number.  Thirty-one  pupils  received 
each  a  large  volume  of  the  Scriptures  for  having  learned 
over  twenty  verses  every  Sabbath,  and  thirty-five  a  smaller 
volume  for  having  learned  over  fifteen  verses  each  week. 
The  sixty-six  Bibles  were  purchased  by  me  at  his  request, 
so  that  neither  the  seller  nor  the  recipients  of  the  Bibles 
should  know  the  benevolent  hand  that  furnished  the  money 
to  pay  for  them." 


380  APPENDIX. 


MR.  SAFFORD' S  PROPERTY  AND   CHARITIES. 

The  impression  has  extensively  prevailed  among  those 
who  judged  only  from  the  number  and  amount  of  his  dona- 
tions to  benevolent  purposes,  that  Mr.  Safford  possessed 
great  wealth.  Such  was  not  the  case.  The  publishers  of 
this  Memoir  have  obtained  permission  to  extract  from  his 
private  account  books. the  following  memoranda,  which  will 
show  the  facts  on  this  subject.  They  do  this  for  the  purpose 
of  demonstrating  how  much  may  be  accomplished  for  good, 
with  very  moderate  means,  if  there  be  first  a  full  and  entire 
consecration  to  the  Lord ;  and  also  how  strikingly  he  oft  ful- 
fills the  declaration  of  his  word,  "  There  is  that  scattereth, 
and  yet  increaseth." 

It  has  been  mentioned  (p.  104)  that  Mr.  Safford  early 
formed  a  resolution  no  longer  to  accumulate  property,  but  to 
give  his  whole  income,  except  what  was  needed  for  his  sup- 
port, to  the  cause  of  Christ.  That  resolution,  as  it  stands  in 
his  own  hand  on  his  book,  was  as  follows :  — 

"In  view  of  the  numerous  calls  for  benevolent  contributions, 
and  my  accountability  to  God  as  a  steward  of  his  bounty,  I 
here  record  my  determination  to  give  all  my  future  earnings, 
and  all  the  income  of  my  property,  after  defraying  the  ne- 
cessary expenses  of  my  family,  to  such  charitable  objects  as 
shall  most  commend  themselves  to  my  judgment ;  while  I 
would  continue  to  pay  suitable  regard  to  economy  and  in- 
dustry. DANIEL  SAFFORD. 

January  27,  1832." 

The  whole  amount  of  his  property,  of  every  kind,  at  this 
time,  deducting  his  debts,  is  recorded  as  forty  thousand  one 
hundred  and  sixty-seven  dollars.  Two  years  later,  having 
received,  by  his  marriage  with  Mrs.  Turner,  some  addition  to 
that  sum,  he  adds,  in  his  record,  — 


APPENDIX. 


381 


"  I  consider  it  consistent  with  my  determination,  recorded 
in  1832,  to  add  that  amount  to  the  sum  to  which  I  then  lim- 
ited myself;  considering,  hereafter,  all  over  forty-five  thou- 
sand dollars  as  consecrated  to  the  Lord." 

This  resolution  was  faithfully  observed  during  the  re- 
mainder of  his  life.  At  the  close  of  each  year  he  made  a 
careful  inventory  of  his  property,  and  whatever  excess  ap- 
peared beyond  the  prescribed  limits  was  entered  against 
himself  as  "  due  to  charity."  The  entire  amounts  thus  paid 
by  hmi  for  this  purpose  during  thirty  years,  were  as 
follows :  — 


1827  

.  .  .588.04 

1842  .  . 

1125.25 

1828  
1829  

.  .  717.75 
.  .  791  62 

1843.  . 
1844  .  . 

'.  820.25 
964.00 

1830  

.  .  595.99 

1845.  . 

1874.37 

1831  

.  .  404.75 

1846.  . 

3249.34 

1832  

.  .  1540.30 

1847  .  . 

2476  05 

1833.  ...,  
1834  

.  .  1053.15 
.  .  2206.91 

1848.  . 
1849  .  . 

3581.50 
1819  42 

1835  

.  .  3428  60 

1850  .  . 

3024  87 

1836  
1837  

.  .6017.14 
.  .  4153.15 

1851.  . 
1852  .  . 

4939.07 
4303  57 

1838  

.  .  1898.78 

1853  .  . 

5303.03 

1839  

.  .  4544.98 

1854  .  . 

2584.40* 

.  .  1293.33 

$70,825.29 

This  expenditure  for  benevolent  purposes  was  not  made  in 
a  few  large  sums  only,  which  could  not  fail  to  attract  notice 
by  their  liberality.  It  was  the  aggregate  of  numerous  small 
benefactions,  for  the  most  part  unknown  to  all  but  the  giver 
and  the  recipients.  We  may,  for  the  sake  of  example  to 
others  under  similar  responsibilities  of  Christian  stewardship, 
so  far  intrude  upon  the  sacredness  of  his  private  record,  as  to 
show  the  items  mentioned  for  a  single  year,  —  that  of  1837, 
—  a  year  memorable  for  the  distress  which  prevailed  in  the 
commercial  world :  — 

*  Thin  year  also  he  gave  to  his  two  Rons  five  thousand  dollars  each. 


APPENDIX. 


JANUARY. 

Monthly  concert, $1.25 

Student,  for  books,  tuition,  and 

board, 111.60 

Poor  oil  man 5.00 

Two  poor  widows, 3.00 

City  missionary,  cloak,    ....  2.00 

Foreign  Missionary  Society,     .  500.00 

Contribution,  Andover,  ....  .50 

Given, 2.00 

Poor  woman,  provision  store, .  2.00 

Poor  widows, 6.50 

Tract  Society, 20.00 

Divinity  student, 60.00 

FEBRUARY. 

Monthly  concert, 1.25 

Carriage, 1.00 

Poor, 2.25 

Education  Society, 300.12 

Books,  &c.,  given 2.00 

Given, 12.75 

Do., 3.00 

To   A    female   member   of   F. 

Street  Church, 5.00 

MARCH. 

Divinity  student, 50.00 

Founder  of  Mt.  Holyoke  Sem.,  6.50 

Poor  family, 1.25 

Seamen's  Friend  Society,  .  .  .  10.00 

Mount  Holyoke  Seminary,    .  .  500.00 

Monthly  concert, 1.00 

APRIL. 

Monthly  concert, 1.00 

Poor  man, 25.00 

Poor  woman,   •  .  .  . ' 50 

Given, 2.12 

Do., 3.00 

Deacon  G., 25.00 

Infant  School  Society, 2.00 

Corban  Society, 2.00 

Colored  woman, 1_10 

Bible  Society, 2.00 

Given, 12.00 

Female  member  F.  St.  Church,  1.00 

MAY. 

Paid  for  tuition,  &c., 87.60 

Monthly  concert, 1.25 

Spring  St.  Church, 1.00 


Student's  expenses,     17.00 

Clergyman,  anniversary  week,   50.00 

JUNE. 

Monthly  concert, 1.00 

Clergyman, 10.00 

Clergyman's  wife,     5.00 

Given, 3.00" 

Poor  family, .40 

Sufferers  by  the  fight, 10.00 

JULY. 

Monthly  concert, 1.00 

Moral  and  Religious  Society,   .  101.00 

Prison  Discipline  Society, .  .  .  20.00 

Poor  family,     20.00 

Miss  Lyon 50.00 

Sundries,  Mount  Holyoke  Sem- 
inary,    75.00 

AUGUST. 

Poor  family, 15.00 

Poor  woman,  &c., 6.00 

Divinity  student, 50.00 

Given  on  visit,    ........  6.00 

Given,  traveling  expenses,    .  .  22.00 

Two  dresses  to  girls, 4.10 

Contribution,  Sunday  school,  .  1.50 
Pew  rent  at  Franklin  St.  Church,   21.00 

SEPTEMBER. 

Student  at  college, 104.00 

Do.,  suit  of  clothes, 43.44 

Monthly  concert, 1.00 

Clergyman's  family, 130.00 

Paid  stage,  &c., 5.00 

Poor  widow, 5.00 

Mr.  C.,  missionary,  .......  10.00 

OCTOBER. 

Monthly  concert, 2.00 

Home  Missionary  Society,    .  .  50.00 

Jews'  Society, 5.00 

Poor  widow, 10.00 

Poor  widow, 2.00 

Seamen's  Friend  Society,    .  .  .  3.00 

Sabbath  school  library,  ....  32.58 

NOVEMBER. 

Mount  Holyoke  Seminary,   .  .  262.75 

J.  G., 20.00 

Poor  family 5.00 


APPENDIX. 


383 


Penitent  Refuge, 5.00 

Sailor  boy, 1.00 

Given,  Thanksgiving, 10.34 

«                «                1.25 

««                »                5.50 

Year's  pew  rent,  F.  St.  Church,  21.00 

Subscription,  do. 100.00 

Poor  woman, 2.00 

Sabbath  school  children,    .  .  .  3.00 

DECEMBER. 

Monthly  concert, 2.50 

German  Church, 5.00 

Sewing  circle, 1.00 


Mrs.  A.,  life  member 2.00 

Barlow, 1.00 

City  missions,     5.00 

Poor  family, 20.00 

Given, 50 

Student, 90.75 

Tracts  and  other  books, ....    12.00 

Poor  family, 1.00 

Notes  to  sundry  persons,*    .  .  612.00 

Poor  woman, 5.00 

Mount   Holyoke  Female  Sem- 
inary,   300.00 


Total, 4,153.15 


By  his  last  will,  Mr.  Safford  gave  each  of  his  sons  five 
thousand  dollars,  making,  with  the  sums  given  in  1854,  ten 
thousand  dollars  each.  The  remainder  he  left  to  his  wife, 
adding,  in  a  separate  note  to  the  latter,  "  If,  at  my  decease, 
my  property  should  amount  to  more  than  forty-five  thousand 
dollars,  my  desire  is,  that  all  over  and  above  that  amount 
should  be  sacredly  devoted  to  such  benevolent  objects  as  you 
may  think  will  be  most  pleasing  to  God.  I  do  not  wish  it  to 
be  all  given  at  once,  but  at  such  times  as  you  may  think 
expedient  D.  SAFFORD." 

From  a  notice  of  Mr.  Safford  in  the  Congregational  Quar- 
terly, for  January,  1861,  written  by  Rev.  Mr.  Langworthy, 
we  extract  the  following  anecdote :  — 

"In  1848,  the  American  Board  was  deeply  in  debt.  At 
the  annual  meeting,  held  in  Boston,  an  earnest  effort  was 
made  to  pay  off,  or,  at  least,  to  greatly  reduce  this  debt,  then 
and  there  ;  and  strong  and  touching  appeals  were  made  with 
this  noble  end  in  view.  Subscriptions  were  volunteered  and 
announced  from  time  to  time,  varying  from  one  hundred  to 
one  thousand  dollars  each.  Deacon  Safford  was  seen  to 
enter  the  house,  go  directly  to  his  pastor,  speaking  with  him 
for  a  moment.  His  pastor  went  immediately  upon  the  plut- 


*  These  were  for  loans  to  young  men   and  others,  and  were  now  relin- 
quished. 


384  APPENDIX. 

form,  and  spoke  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Board,  who  soon 
announced  another  subscription  of  five  hundred  dollars,  but 
he  gave  no  name.  It  was  natural  enough  to  suspect  Deacon 
Safford  as  the  giver,  from  what  had  transpired.  To  one 
knowing  his  habits  of  giving  or  pledging  all  his  probable 
income  before  so  late  in  the  year,  there  was  a  natural  curios- 
ity to  know  how  it  came  about.  So  the  writer,  dining  with  him 
that  day,  half  seriously  and  half  playfully,  finding  him  alone, 
inquired  how  it  was.  Throwing  his  arm  around  him,  and 
drawing  him  close  to  his  side,  as  he  often  did,  he  said, '  You 
know  Peter,  and  the  carriage  I  got  for  Mrs.  Safford.  They 
are  hers;  but  she  is  now  better.  When  I  listened  to  the 
condition  and  wants  of  the  Board  at  the  Temple,  I  thought  I 
must  do  something.  If  we  should  sell  Peter  and  the  car- 
riage, we  could  give  five  hundred  dollars.  So  I  ran  home 
and  asked  Mrs.  Safford,  and  she  said,  "  Yes."  Then  I  went 
back  and  made  the  subscription  ;  but  I  did  not  mean  it  should 
be  known  from  whom  it  came.'  The  sacrifice  in  feeling  and 
convenience  to  both  was  great,  and  especially  to  Mrs.  Saf- 
ford, as  her  health  was  far  from  being  restored ;  but  it  was 
cheerfully  made,  as  unto  Christ ;  and  it  is  worthy  of  remark 
that,  in  this  case,  the  will  was  taken  for  the  deed  by  Hun  for 
whose  sake  it  was  done.  A  propitious  Providence  enabled 
them  to  •  pay  their  subscription,  and,  after  all,  keep  their 
favorite  horse." 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


A     001 1  029 1  830" 


.'  i  >  1  1 

.    1    '  ••    1 
1.   '    1    1 

i  '  r  * 

t'i  *J  ',  '    *!  k 
1    M    i'  ('  i 

i 

'  'i  i  1 

',  'i  *.  '!  -i 

i 

•,  '••  •  ',  \ 

.i  'i  *'i  <  -i  ' 

i 

1  'H  ')  '; 

r  i  -  i 

f  i 

•  '>.  '  i  1 

'  :M  '  .; 

1     '(      <     «      S 

'i  'i  ')  'i  ^  i 

'i 

i   j   1  M 

(  ^   !  ,j  ,'  .' 

• 

1    MM 

i   ''    H   ^    : 

'i   ' 

1    =    '?    '1   '] 

•i  i  '<  ;i  ^  :" 

•   ' 

i  M  H 

i  '<  4  '\  i  ; 

'"   '' 

1  0  V 

i   '<   ''{   '^    1    ! 

>   ! 

i  HH 

1  «  |{  ,!  ^  ' 

'  ' 

;    ,    i    1    , 

i1 

|     !     i    H 

i  i  V-i  i  i 

i 

l   i    I    1    i 

i  -I  VH  i 

1   i 

;;M 

i  ^ 

x< 


